《Slimemancer [A Slimemancy LitRPG]》 1 - Dungeon End For as long as I can remember, boredom has been my constant companion. It''s easy to see why. I grew up alone, always just... there, so excitement was rare. I was left at the orphanage the day I was born¡ªmy parents deciding they couldn¡¯t, or wouldn¡¯t, keep me. Life there felt like an endless loop. Nobody was eager to adopt me, and the few friends I made eventually got picked by families, leaving me behind every year. Even school couldn¡¯t offer an escape since it was right there in the orphanage. My school friends were the same ones who¡¯d leave me when they found new families. In the end, I was the only one left in my age group. So, to kill time, I turned to video games. ¡°Move already! Oh, come on! How can someone be that clueless? Why would you chase him all the way back to his base?¡± But, like with anything, too much repetition wears out the fun. I started jumping from RPGs to FPS games, even MOBAs. Didn¡¯t matter if it was multiplayer or single-player¡ªthey all started feeling the same, boring and repetitive. None of them had that spark to keep me hooked. Then, finally, something different happened. On my 18th birthday, the day I was supposed to leave the orphanage and start living on my own¡ªbasically like life there, except now I¡¯d be footing the bill. Before I could leave, I had to stop by the retrieval area. Every orphan picks up any items left for them when they leave. I wasn¡¯t expecting anything, though; it wasn¡¯t like anyone left things for me. But there it was, waiting: an item from my parents. The caretaker handed it over with a soft, almost pitiful smile. ¡°A¡­disk?¡± ¡°Yes, dear. Just this old video game disk. Maybe they thought you¡¯d like it.¡± She sighed. ¡°Well¡­what can you expect from people who leave their kids behind?¡± The case had that old-school look¡ªvintage, the kind you don¡¯t see anymore. It was simple, but something about that minimalism pulled me in. The title, ¡°Dungeon End¡± glowed softly in big, pixelated letters against a dark, dungeon-like background. Flipping it over, I found a block of text¡ªa classic game description.
Welcome to [Dungeon End], where the depths of the unknown beckon. In this realm, courage and strategy are your greatest assets. Navigate through mazes of deceit and combat creatures of darkness to discover treasures untold. But beware¡ªeach choice leads you closer to your fate, be it glory or demise. Features include: ''Dungeon End'' invites you to embark on an epic journey. Will you uncover the secrets lying in wait, or will the dungeon''s depths claim another soul?
Honestly, the description felt so...predictable. Dungeon crawling, permadeath, and the whole roguelike experience¡ªI¡¯d seen it all. Played it all. And I could probably guess exactly how it¡¯d go. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look all that fun, but¡­whatever. It¡¯s the only thing they left for me, after all.¡± After saying my goodbyes, I finally left the orphanage. Soon, I moved into my new place: a rundown apartment, barely lit, with walls that felt thin as paper. It was nothing special, but it worked. Just enough to get by while I tried juggling school and a dead-end job. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. In my room, lying on the floor mat, I looked around. All I had was my old PC, a wooden chair, and my fridge. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m broke.¡± With nothing to do¡ªno friends, no plans, and no cash for a new game¡ªI just sat there. Bored. ¡°Ah, whatever. Let¡¯s just give it a shot. It¡¯s free anyway.¡± Too bored to come up with any other distraction, I took the disk out of its case¡ªthe one thing left to me by the parents I never met. [Loading¡­] [Welcome to ¡®Dungeon End.¡¯ Press any key to start.] The screen loaded a shadowy dungeon background, dimly lit to show enough detail without brightening the darkness. In the center was a statue, a figure riding a serpentine creature. It looked old, like it had seen better days, but you could tell it was important, setting the whole ¡°adventure¡± vibe. So I got into Dungeon End. At first, I thought it¡¯d be a one-day thing. But before I knew it, I was hooked. Minutes blurred into hours, hours into days. Nearly all my free time¡ªoutside eating and bathroom breaks¡ªwent into this game. I¡¯d never played anything like it. Sure, I¡¯d been through tons of fantasy RPGs, but none had this addictive cycle or the same depth of character customization. It wasn¡¯t just a dungeon crawl. Each character had unique abilities, no two the same, so putting a team together took serious thought. The mix of skills, matching gear, and creating the right balance felt like solving a new puzzle every time. And then the rage moments came. ¡°Argh! NOT AGAIN! Stupid trap got me!¡± The game was brutal. One wrong move, and it was over. Characters I¡¯d leveled up for days, even weeks, gone in an instant. Days turned into months, and I started neglecting school and work just to make progress in this game. I figured I¡¯d find some guides online since the game seemed old. But there was nothing¡ªnot a single mention anywhere. It was like Dungeon End didn¡¯t exist outside my computer. Odd? Sure. But I shrugged it off. I decided to take it as an extra challenge: beat the game blind, no help. My life was still quiet and empty, but this game made it...a little less so. It wasn¡¯t a life others might envy, but it was mine, and I felt content. Years slipped by. I left the orphanage, went through college, and eventually found a job in my field. Through it all, Dungeon End stayed with me. Day after day, defeat after defeat, but I never quit. And then, finally, after a decade¡­ ¡°Is¡­ Is this it? Am I really about to finish this?¡± There it was: the final challenge, the boss room on the 100th dungeon floor. Ten years I¡¯d dreamed of this moment, and I was finally here. For all I knew, I¡¯d die and have to start over. But even getting this far felt like an achievement. [The end awaits¡­] [Are you ready to enter? (YES/NO)] ¡°Yes!¡± Loading¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s waiting for me, but this is my best shot. I¡¯ve put together something special¡ªmy Bloodzerker.¡± The Bloodzerker wasn¡¯t an official class. It was a name I came up with. The main skill, Blood Rage, boosted my damage based on how much health I lost in battle. At first, it felt risky, but then I found the perfect synergy. Every class had a trait, which brought out the game¡¯s real depth. A berserker¡¯s trait increased attack speed with lower health, but that combo didn¡¯t work for me. I needed something sustainable, and that¡¯s when an unexpected class caught my eye: the Blood Mage. Yes, a mage. While Blood Rage seemed fit for a warrior, the Blood Mage trait transformed mana into health points, with the additional effect of leeching 2% of damage dealt as life. Together, they created a cycle: lose health to grow stronger, then heal mid-battle, keeping the damage buff. ¡°Lose health, heal up, keep the boost. Start over in the next fight. This cycle is what got me here, to the end.¡± Ding! ¡°Is it finally over?¡± [Congratulations, you¡¯ve reached the end of the prologue.] ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­PROLOGUE?!¡± ¡°YOU¡¯VE GOT TO BE KIDDING! TEN YEARS JUST TO FINISH A PROLOGUE?!¡± Just as I was about to lose it trying to make sense of what i was reading, a blinding light burst from the screen, forcing my eyes shut. ¡°Argh! What now?¡± The brightness overwhelmed me, confusion clouding my mind, until everything went dark. [You¡¯ve proven your worth as a champion. Passage granted to challenge the dungeon¡¯s true depths.] ¡°¡­H-¡± ¡®Ugh¡­my head¡­¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± "HEY!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Are you deaf? Move! Stop holding up the line!¡± ¡°What? Who¡­where am I?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s almost your turn. Hurry up, or we¡¯re all in trouble.¡± ¡°My turn?¡± ¡°Yes, the ceremonial acquisition day, before our first delve into the dungeon. Time to pull our weight, pay our dues like everyone else.¡± I stood there, stunned, in a scene that was somehow familiar yet surreal. The words ¡°ceremonial acquisition,¡± ¡°delve into the dungeon,¡± and ¡°paying dues¡± all pointed to one thing. Am I¡­inside Dungeon End? 2 - First Act A decade of unhealthy obsession had clearly messed with my head. Me? Inside a game? This isn¡¯t some storybook fantasy. This is real life. Right, I must¡¯ve drifted off from all the gaming I¡¯ve been doing. This ¡°scene¡± is just my brain playing tricks on me. Actually, dreaming about the game wasn¡¯t that unusual for me. So, I closed my eyes. Any second now, I¡¯ll wake up and get back to my monotonous, unimpressive life. But the noise around me wouldn¡¯t stop¡ªthe hum of voices surrounded me, filling the air. ¡°What¡¯s this idiot doing now? Get moving!¡± Push ¡°Oof!¡±
That sensation¡ªit¡¯s real! I doubted it at first, but there was no way these feelings were just part of a dream. The force of the stranger¡¯s push, the faint sting¡ªit was all too vivid. These were real sensations. If this was a dream, that push would¡¯ve definitely woken me up. I took another look around, focusing harder this time. My surroundings were nothing like the dim, cramped confines of my apartment. Instead, I stood in a vast, open space that looked like an ancient arena. The area around me felt designed for a massive crowd, surrounded by tiered seating that stood empty but could probably hold thousands of spectators. Despite the empty seats, the arena floor was bustling with people. Lines stretched out across the space, and I was at the front of one. There was only one person ahead of me, and behind, the line seemed endless. I couldn¡¯t see the full scale of the crowd, but even from my limited view, it was massive. The crowd itself was a mix of ages and genders, yet they all looked worn out, with gaunt faces and ragged clothes. Many of them looked malnourished, their ribs visible beneath their thin shirts. ¡®This¡­can¡¯t be.¡¯ The scene was unmistakable¡ªit was the iconic opening of Dungeon End, the very game I¡¯d poured so much of my life into. The environment, the crowd, the mood¡ªit was exactly like the game¡¯s most familiar beginning that I knew by heart. In Dungeon End, there are different starting scenarios, but this one¡ªthe ceremonial acquisition day for the street rats¡ªis the most common. The street rats are from the slums, the poorest and most overcrowded part of this hierarchical world. Because of their numbers, I¡¯d often end up with a slum character whenever I restarted the game after a failed run. The unique aspect of the game is that you don¡¯t get to pick your character or their skills. And here I was¡­a street rat. My skin was ghostly pale, almost sickly, my ribs visible beneath skin that lacked any healthy fat. My nails were rough, blackened with grime. This body wasn¡¯t mine. I wasn¡¯t in the best shape, sure, but I¡¯d always been relatively healthy. But this¡­this was the body of someone who¡¯d never had enough to eat. It meant only one thing: I had been transported into the game as someone else¡ªa street rat. ¡°Alright, document filled. Next!¡± Lost in thought, I barely noticed as the man in front of me moved forward at the command of an official seated behind a worn wooden table. The official, dressed in a sharp, tailored uniform, seemed to be a clerk of some kind, overseeing this checkpoint.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Each line led to similar figures at similar tables, suggesting this whole process was well-organized, with the clerks controlling the flow. ¡°I said next! Don¡¯t waste my time! What¡¯s your name?¡± the man barked, his face twisted in impatience and disdain. His harsh tone snapped me out of my thoughts, and I stepped forward, my mind spinning from the reality of this moment. As I moved closer, an intense, piercing pain shot through my head¡ªa headache that felt like it would split my skull. ¡®Ugh! What¡­what¡¯s happening to me?¡¯ My mind suddenly filled with scenes I¡¯d never seen, emotions I¡¯d never felt, hitting me like memories. A vivid vision unfolded in front of me. ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t leave me!¡± a young boy cried, kneeling beside a dying woman, his face streaked with tears as he held her hand, desperate to keep her with him. The scene was painfully real, and I felt his heartbreak as if it were my own. ¡°Please forgive me¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice was weak, her hand gripping his as she coughed, too frail to say more. ¡°Mother! Please, don¡¯t say anything! Let me get you some water¡ªMother?¡± ¡°Promise me¡­¡± She squeezed his hand, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll survive, no matter what¡­not like your father¡­¡± The boy stared down at her with profound sadness, knowing her time was running out. He held her hand with fierce determination, a promise solidifying in his eyes. ¡°I promise, Mother. I won¡¯t die like Father did.¡± ¡°I¡­love¡­you¡­¡± ¡°Oi! I asked you your name!¡± The clerk¡¯s voice jolted me back to the present. ¡°!¡± The vision wasn¡¯t my memory, yet it felt deeply personal, as if I were reliving it. And then it hit me¡ªthis boy, with his memories and his mother¡¯s dying wish, was the person I¡¯d become. ¡°Leon. My name is Leon.¡± I said automatically, the name rolling off my tongue as if it had always been mine. The clerk scribbled something on a parchment. ¡°Surname?¡± he asked. ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Ah, right. Street kids like you usually don¡¯t have one.¡± He waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Fine, no surname.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªLeon didn¡¯t have a family name. In this world, surnames were a privilege of the nobility, and the slum kids like Leon rarely got them. The clerk¡¯s attitude grated on me. Even though he was technically just doing his job, his disdain was evident. As I grappled with this new reality, I found Leon¡¯s life wasn¡¯t that different from my own. The memories I¡¯d seen gave me a glimpse into who he was. Like me, Leon was an orphan, but he hadn¡¯t been abandoned. His parents had died. His mother, the woman in my vision, passed when he was about six. His father had died even earlier, lost on an expedition into the dungeons that shaped the world of Dungeon End. Strangely, Leon¡¯s life echoed mine. His isolation, his struggles¡ªthey mirrored my own, making me feel an even deeper connection to him. Was this coincidence? Or fate? My life hadn¡¯t been as brutal as his. The orphanage, despite its flaws, had given me a degree of stability. Leon, though, had survived alone since he was six. His life was real suffering. And in the harsh world of Dungeon End, these slum-born kids faced hardship as a matter of course. Yet Leon, somehow, had managed to survive. ¡°Age?¡± the clerk asked. ¡°...Seventeen.¡± ¡°Any relatives?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Any possessions?¡± ¡°None.¡± ¡°If you die in the dungeon, do you agree to relinquish all possessions acquired?¡± ¡°...Do I have a choice?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± ¡°Here, sign this agreement. By doing so, you commit to paying 100 credits each month. Failure to pay may result in additional penalties, including increased taxes, imprisonment, or forced labor.¡± Leon¡¯s life had clearly brought him to the edge. With no other options, he had to sign the acquisition agreement. What was the acquisition agreement? This was where most characters in Dungeon End began. Every year, the ruling government offered citizens the chance to acquire an ¡°innate skill.¡± an opportunity that was open to all but vastly different depending on status. For slum dwellers, this ¡°opportunity¡± was more of a debt trap. Signing it meant lifelong monthly payments to the government. Failure to pay led to increased debt, forced labor, and work in the dangerous dungeons, sparing the nobility from such tasks. Meanwhile, the nobles faced few obstacles in acquiring skills, free from the chains the government imposed on the poor. This disparity highlighted the world¡¯s deep-rooted inequality. ¡°What are you waiting for? Sign it, or get out of here!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sign.¡± Living in the slums, with its disease and starvation, was hardly a life. It was either die there or risk dying in the dungeon. Sure, the dungeon was likely a worse choice, but something within me felt¡­different. This feeling¡ªit was excitement. Something I hadn¡¯t felt in so long. My life had been so empty that I¡¯d wished for a change countless times. And now, here was the thrill I¡¯d been missing. Even knowing that I could die the moment I entered, my heart beat faster at the thought of stepping into the dungeon I¡¯d spent years playing. My mind spun with strategies, though the rational side of me screamed that the best plan was to stay out of the dungeon entirely. ¡°Then stop wasting time and sign it!¡± ¡®...¡¯ I signed the parchment, and as the pen lifted, a light flared from the page. This was no ordinary contract; it was a soul-bound pact, bound with magic. The soul-binding meant escape wasn¡¯t an option; once signed, the agreement enslaved you to its terms. I knew what this meant. I was essentially a slave now, yet I also knew a way to break this contract. It wouldn¡¯t be easy, but it was possible. ¡°Good. Now go to the agent behind me; he¡¯ll handle your skill acquisition.¡± I followed his instructions, moving toward the agent. But a creeping sense of dread hit me, because I knew one thing all too well¡­ Street rats never got good skills 3 - Skill Acquisition It wasn¡¯t by chance that I¡¯d failed to conquer Dungeon End for over a decade. Most characters I¡¯d been forced to play as were street rats. And without exception... not one of them¡ªnot once¡ªhad they acquired a skill worth having. I couldn¡¯t even count how many had died in the early stages of the game. That¡¯s how debilitating their ¡°skills¡± were. This time was no different; as a street rat myself now, I was almost guaranteed to be stuck with yet another dead-end skill. In all my years of playing, I¡¯d encountered three different introductions, each tied to the social hierarchy within the game. The most common¡ªand almost a sure sign of a doomed run¡ªwas starting as a street rat. Not much more can be said about them than what¡¯s already obvious: physically weak, often malnourished, and plagued by sickness. Their abilities? Just as frail. It was almost as if they were cursed to draw the worst possible skills. The uncommon start involved characters from a stable, working-class background. These characters often had parents bound by government slave contracts, but who had managed to carve out a somewhat decent life as dungeon delvers. They could meet the government¡¯s demands and even support a household. Characters from these backgrounds might be young adults or teenagers considering following their parents path. They weren¡¯t necessarily powerful, but they had a better shot at survival compared to street rats. However, even for them, life here was harsh. Most jobs demanded a skill, likely due to a system designed to coerce people into government service. Without an inherited or non-government-acquired skill, many had no choice but to sign a contract. These middle-tier characters often received ¡°usable¡± skills, which ranged from ¡°barely passable¡± to ¡°decent enough to invest in.¡± Then there was the rarest start¡ªthe noble. In my years of gameplay, I¡¯d encountered this introduction only once, but it had been my best and longest run. The Bloodzerker. He wasn¡¯t a street rat or middle-class character but a noble. With a background as prestigious as his, my character had access to powerful resources and advantageous skills that were beyond anything I¡¯d seen in other starts. In game terms, street rats were 1-star or F-ranked, middle-class characters were 2-3 stars or E-C ranks, and nobles were 4-5 stars or B-S ranks, beginning with unmatched advantages. As I approached the skill acquisition official, he held up a hand, signaling me to wait. ¡°Wait here. The person ahead of you will return shortly.¡± A large tent stood in front of me, heavily guarded by several armed men. Skill acquisition sessions were only conducted once a year in this protected area, ensuring that no one could bypass the system for power. Guards stood vigilant around the tent, and magical traps fortified both its interior and exterior. Only one person could enter at a time.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. I knew about the security measures; in the game, I¡¯d sacrificed a character to learn the setup, sending him to test the defenses. If this world was real...I might¡¯ve cost someone their life. ¡°STOP!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A loud shout echoed from the tent as two burly guards dragged out the man who¡¯d been in line before me. ¡°Let me go! Please, I need another chance! This skill is worthless¡ªjust one more try!¡± He struggled, pleading desperately, but the guards barely flinched. The official clicked his tongue. ¡°Another one who can¡¯t accept his lot. Next! And remember, take what you get. Behaving like him won¡¯t do you any good.¡± With a nod, I took a deep breath and stepped toward the tent, steeling myself for whatever lay ahead. Inside, I was surprised by its spaciousness. It looked far larger inside than it had from the outside¡ªlikely the result of some spatial magic. The interior was lined with guards, far more than those stationed outside, all positioned with military precision. At the center of the tent stood the Skill Acquisition Artifact¡ªa large, crystallized white orb known as God¡¯s Gift. So, this was it in person. Its beauty was almost surreal, the orb shimmering with a light that seemed to come from within. Even after all my time with the game, I¡¯d never uncovered its origin or how the government had obtained it. I knew, though, that it was unique and one of the few ways to gain a skill. Standing beside the orb were two figures: one seated behind a desk cluttered with parchments, a quill in hand, and the other, a woman with a commanding presence in a detailed uniform¡ªa high-ranking official, overseeing the event. ¡°What are you waiting for? We don¡¯t have all day. Come here, touch the orb, and let¡¯s get this over with.¡± The man at the table snapped, his tone brisk and routine. His job was simply to record the skills acquired, cataloging them for the government¡¯s purposes. These skills were essential, not only for dungeon work but also for paying off government-imposed fees. This ¡°system¡± offered skills as a lifeline but mostly served the government¡¯s own interests. By cataloging each person¡¯s skill, they could deploy those most suited to their agenda with little effort. I approached the orb, mesmerized by its crystalline surface, shimmering with an ethereal glow. It was undeniably beautiful. ¡°Place your hand on it.¡± the seated man instructed. ¡°When the light emerges, don¡¯t be alarmed. It will indicate your elemental affinity. The light¡¯s brightness will gauge the skill¡¯s power. Got any questions?¡± Although I¡¯d heard all of this before from hours of gameplay, it felt surreal to experience it directly. The color of the light would signify the elemental affinity¡ªred for fire, blue for water, green for wind, brown for earth, yellow for holy, black for darkness, and white for non-attributed skills. Non-attributed skills were unique. For example, my Bloodzerker¡¯s Blood Rage was non-attributed, appearing as a bright white light. With no questions, I prepared to place my hand on the orb, curious¡ªand apprehensive¡ªabout the skill I¡¯d receive. I took a deep breath and extended my hand. The orb¡¯s surface felt cool, almost vibrating under my touch. As my fingers made contact, the tent grew silent, all eyes on me as a faint glow emerged from the orb. The expressions of the official and the high-ranking woman shifted, surprise evident in their eyes. They hadn¡¯t expected this. As I pressed my hand to the orb, the skill¡¯s information appeared within, displaying its name and details. The onlookers leaned closer to see the revelation. What skill had I received? Was it powerful? Useful? The shock on their faces was unmistakable, their professionalism giving way to disbelief. ¡°T-This can¡¯t be¡­¡± the man muttered, his calm demeanor slipping into confusion. ¡°How is this possible?¡± The stoic woman¡¯s face now showed cracks, her voice tinged with incredulity. Whatever skill I had acquired, it was shocking enough to evoke this reaction. My curiosity surged, and I quickly glanced at the skill¡¯s details. My eyes widened, not with pride but disbelief. ¡°P-PFFA HAHAHAHAHAHA!¡± ¡°What even is this?! HAHAHA!¡± Their laughter shattered the tense silence¡ªnot admiration, but derision. They were laughing at the absurdity of what they saw. ¡°I was surprised by the dim light, but this¡ªthis explains the faint glow!¡± the man cackled, his laughter bouncing off the tent walls. ¡°Oh, please! Remove your hand! I can¡¯t bear it anymore¡ªI might burst from laughing!¡± the woman snorted, barely holding back her laughter. "¡­" I knew that street rats were destined to receive terrible skills, but this¡­ This wasn¡¯t just bad; it was beyond worthless. The gulf between my expectations and reality hit me hard as I processed what I¡¯d just been assigned. [Skill Acquired: Ooze] 4 - Ooze This was just sad. It was bad enough I¡¯d been thrown into this world, but they couldn¡¯t have given me one usable skill? Okay, maybe that¡¯s a bit greedy¡ªnot even a good skill, but something functional. Literally anything. A healing ability? Too much to ask? How about a combat skill? That¡¯s pushing it too? Alright, maybe just something to keep me safe? Out of the question, too? What about a buff? A debuff for monsters? Not a chance? So tell me, then¡ªwhat are my options? I imagined myself talking to whoever was in charge of skill distribution, and it looked something like that. But as if to mock me, or to prove there were worse options, I got ¡°lucky¡± with the gift of¡­ooze. This game and I were going way back, so I thought I knew every trick and every lesson it could throw at me. And yet, right here, right now, it was reminding me it could still surprise me¡ªin the most ironic ways. I took another look at the skill description, hoping I¡¯d misread it the first time. But nope.
[Ooze - Lv.1] [Ooze allows the user to produce a small amount of sticky, inert slime. This slime has no immediate practical applications; it is not adhesive enough to be used as glue, nor is it potent enough to be used as a trap. It simply oozes out and sits puddled on the ground.] [Usage: Primarily used to create small, annoying messes that are difficult to clean.] [Mana Cost: 1]
¡°Yeah, I¡¯m dead.¡± With this, there was absolutely no way I was going to make it. Usually, even if a skill wasn¡¯t great, I could come up with a handful of ways to make it work. But this time? I had nothing. It didn¡¯t do any damage, so fighting anything was out. It didn¡¯t defend against attacks, so blocking was a no-go. It wasn¡¯t a buff, a debuff, or a healing skill, so good luck finding a team that would even let me join.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. I could¡¯ve made something of this if the slime were at least sticky. If it were, I could maybe hold down enemies or at least slow them. But no. Not even that. This skill was just a one-way ticket to an early grave. ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha! Oh, this is priceless. It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve had such a good laugh! Truly made my day.¡± ¡°...¡± Oh, so this jerk is just loving this. ¡°Well, officially, you¡¯re now a skill-holder, so congrats¡ªbut really, my condolences seem more appropriate. May god bless you in the next life.¡± said the man, half-sighing, half-pitying. ¡°P-pfff! Just when I¡¯d stopped laughing!¡± the woman burst out, laughing all over again. ¡°Bahahaha! Sorry, sir! I couldn¡¯t hold it in! HAHAHA!¡± Their laughter echoed through the tent, and even the guards¡ªwho normally kept stone faces¡ªwere trying to hide their smirks. ¡°Oh! One more thing!¡± the man called after me, still holding back a grin. ¡°Now that you have a skill, you get access to your character window. Just focus on your body¡¯s capabilities, and a little ¡®window¡¯ will pop up with all your details.¡± Not interested in sticking around for more laughs at my expense, I left the tent as quickly as possible. ¡°Hey! What happened in there? I heard a lot of laughing.¡± asked the clerk managing the line as I passed him. ¡°¡­¡± I ignored him, walking faster to escape that whole scene. Finally, I was out of the arena. The event would run all day, and judging by how early it was, people would still be lining up for hours. I figured I might as well take their advice, so I focused on this ¡°character window¡± they mentioned. ¡°Oh!¡± Just like that, a floating window appeared, hovering in front of me with all my info. It looked exactly like it did in the game¡ªsimple, clear, and impossible to ignore.
[Leon]
Level: 01
Physical: 05
Mental: 10
Skill Owned: 1
As I gazed at the window, I found that the information displayed was exactly what I would expect in the game. However, what truly surprised me was my physical stat. Normally, new characters started with a minimum of around 10, but mine was a dismal 5. This clearly reflected my physical weakness, most likely due to malnourishment and a lack of muscle development. My mental power, though higher than my physical, was still not impressive; it was average, the baseline where most characters started. "Ha~" I was in the worst possible situation. It felt as if I had been mistakenly placed here, and to correct this error, I was given the body of someone who was almost guaranteed to fail¡ªeffectively erasing the mistake. "What now?" I paused, realizing I needed to carefully consider my next move. Since today was the ceremonial acquisition day, it had to be the 1st of the month¡ªit only happened then. This meant I had less than 24 hours until the dungeon opened. If I couldn''t figure out a way to survive inside, I was done for. I furrowed my brows, trying to concentrate. "Ugh!" But it was hard to think properly amidst the chaos. The busy area was filled with the sounds of countless individuals, and their chatter shattered my concentration. "I need a quiet place to think. Let''s head back home." With all of Leon''s memories at my disposal, I knew exactly where he lived. I started making my way to his residence¡ªor more accurately, what was barely more than a rundown shack. I sat down on the floor mat, which was one of the few possessions Leon owned, and lay back. Finally, in the quiet of this humble shack, I could think. The sparse room offered little in the way of comfort, but the silence was a welcome relief from the noise of the crowd. Here, I could focus, strategize, and perhaps find a sliver of hope within the grim reality of my new existence. The challenge wasn''t just to survive; it was to somehow turn this apparently useless skill into a tool for survival. "Think! How can I survive this..." I muttered to myself, the gravity of my situation pressing down on me. 5 - Perhaps... Dungeon End had crazy skill customization. Honestly, it¡¯s probably why I stuck with it for the past ten years. But just because there were tons of options didn¡¯t mean they were easy to get. Actually, getting new skills was a nightmare and mostly depended on dumb luck. If luck wasn¡¯t on your side, you¡¯d just be struggling, sometimes without even a single new skill all the way through the mid-game. The early stages? Absolute torture. ¡°Ooze.¡± I said the name, and this gooey, slimy blob formed in my hand¡ªa tiny, gross green glob, barely enough to cover my palm. Thank god it didn¡¯t smell, but the look and feel of it were nasty enough. And to think, this pathetic little blob cost me a whole mana point. What a joke of a skill. ¡°Ten times. That¡¯s it. Ten tiny blobs and then I¡¯m out. Ten uses of¡­nothing.¡± There are two types of skills in the game: active and passive. Passive skills are always running. They don¡¯t need mana, and some are always on, while others trigger under certain conditions. My Bloodzerker¡¯s skill, Blood Rage, was a passive, always active, no mana needed¡ªperfect. Active skills, like this worthless Ooze, actually cost mana every time you use them, and 1 mana per use is about as cheap as it gets. Mana depends on your mentality stat. Mine was ten, so I had equal mana points. Ten times to summon this gross little blob before my mana was toast. But when I ran out? No more uses. Mana only refills if you rest. There are no mana potions, no skills to restore it¡ªnot that I ever found any in all my years of playing, anyway. Basically, anything that gives you more mentality points is a lifesaver since it gives you more mana. It¡¯s why my Bloodzerker could survive so long; his skills didn¡¯t need mana, so I could just pump up his strength instead. "Man, why couldn¡¯t I have gotten a skill like his again?" So now here I was, with a skill that did nothing, stuck in a game that didn¡¯t cut you any slack. I needed to find a way to make this weak skill worth something. But how? There were a few ways to make crappy skills a bit better, but they either involved other skills that cost too much or came from monsters in the dungeon. There was this one monster on the early floors that sometimes dropped a poison skill, but it was rare and usually overpriced.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. And the worst part? This monster didn¡¯t even show up until a few floors in, and I wasn¡¯t getting that far with my setup. With no money to buy better skills, no way to farm them, and zero gear to help, I was out of options. ¡°Classes!¡± Classes in Dungeon End offered another way to build up your abilities. Every class came with its own talents, and some could actually make a weak skill¡­ well, maybe less weak. This route didn¡¯t need extra skills right away but relied on the class system, which could be a lifesaver if done right. For example, my Bloodzerker was mostly so powerful because I paired Blood Rage with the Blood Mage class. The Blood Mage class turned your mana into life points, plus it leeched health off enemies with each hit. Without that combo, my character would¡¯ve probably died way earlier. Thankfully, getting a class was simple. Right before entering the dungeon, you¡¯d pick one. The moment you did, you¡¯d get that class¡¯s talents, and then you could head inside. The tricky part? The game had hundreds of classes to pick from. Luckily, after all these years, I¡¯d memorized a lot of them and knew what each one offered. Picking the right class was basically make-or-break for survival. It could be the difference between life and death in the dungeon. A few options popped into my mind right away. Pyromancers? They¡¯d boost fire attacks by 20%. Paladins? Good for resisting dark magic. And my personal favorite, the Harlequin, which had a once-a-day dodge skill. But none of those were gonna work here. I mean, what good was dodging if I didn¡¯t plan on using Ooze to fight? Same with the Pyromancer¡ªboosting fire skills was pointless since my ability wasn¡¯t fire-based. And Paladins were more for tanky characters who could soak up hits, which¡­wasn¡¯t me. I needed a class that could somehow make Ooze into something I could actually use. This was gonna take some serious thinking. I closed my eyes, going over every class I knew, one by one, hoping to find something that might work. Alchemist¡­no, mostly good for making potions, and even if Ooze counted as an ingredient, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to make anything useful. Berserker¡­no, their talent boosts damage when health drops below 50%, but I¡¯m too weak to risk that. Cleric¡­good for healing skills, but totally useless here. Druid¡­boosts animal companions¡¯ stats, but I don¡¯t have one, so scratch that. Elementalist¡­boosts elemental damage, but I don¡¯t have any elemental skills. Fighter¡­melee boost, not helpful for me. Guardian¡­solid for defense, but it¡¯s a support role, and I¡¯m solo. Harlequin¡­could dodge once a day, tempting, but that¡¯s about it. Ice Mage¡­same as Pyromancer, just with water boosts instead of fire. Juggernaut¡­meant for heavy armor and high physical strength, neither of which I have. Knight¡­frontline defense, and that¡¯s not me. Locksmith¡­helps with disarming traps, but considering how popular this class is, I¡¯d never get picked over others with my limited skills. Marksman¡­ranged weapons like bows, nothing that goes with Ooze. Necromancer¡­ Necromancer¡­ Necromancer! This¡­this could actually work. 6 - Necromancer Trait: Animus Had it been that long? I¡¯d almost forgotten about the Necromancer class. To be fair, I hadn¡¯t exactly dived deep into it before¡ªits talents were unique, yeah, but not always useful or easy to manage. Yet, the more I thought about it, the more certain memories resurfaced. When a skill really meshed with the Necromancer¡¯s talents, the whole experience changed; it became a style of gameplay all its own. ¡°Wow, has it really been that long? I almost forgot about that character¡ªmy Weaponmancer.¡± Yeah, another made-up name. Like Bloodzerker, I coined the term Weaponmancer to capture exactly what this character could do. The Weaponmancer mixed the crafting skill, Weapon Craft, with the Necromancer¡¯s talent. Unlike the straightforward Fire or Ice Mages, which only boosted their element¡¯s damage, the Necromancer¡¯s talent had a twist. ¡°What was it called again? Right, Animus.¡±
[Necromancer Trait: Animus] This trait allows the necromancer to infuse latent life force into inanimate objects, turning them into animated constructs that obey the necromancer''s will.
It was like adding a heartbeat to the inanimate, breathing life into cold steel. With Animus, my character could turn weapons into little soldiers ready to follow my every command. Simple as that, and just as amazing. ¡°Honestly¡­ It was pretty cool.¡± It had been the perfect blend of crafting and command, this Weaponmancer I¡¯d created. And because I had the crafting ability Weapon Craft, I didn¡¯t have to wait around for new minions¡ªI could just make more. At first, I thought it would just be a temporary gimmick, but the more I played, the better the synergy got. It was like stacking skill on top of skill, a setup that kept growing stronger. By the end of that run, the Weaponmancer was a walking armory, surrounded by a swarm of self-made weapons that moved at my will. It wasn¡¯t just a class¡ªit was like having my own army in my pocket. I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯d gotten attached. It was so versatile. As the game went on, I could upgrade to stronger materials and craft weapons that hit harder and lasted longer. It turned the class from just another fighter into a strategic powerhouse, able to adapt to whatever the game threw at me. ¡°What a shame¡­¡± That Weaponmancer was probably one of the most fun characters I¡¯d built. And yet, that character also taught me a lesson I never expected: betrayal. The kind that cuts deep. The Necromancer¡¯s whole image¡ªit was dark, edgy, and, let¡¯s be honest, a little creepy. That alone made NPCs uneasy, especially those from holy factions. And in Dungeon End, NPCs aren¡¯t just decoration. The world was so immersive and full of life that anything could happen, anywhere. You could be heading to a blacksmith¡¯s to get a sword reforged, and out of nowhere, you¡¯re surrounded by thieves. Or maybe you¡¯re on the outskirts of a village, and some local do-gooders decide it¡¯s time to ¡°take down the necromancer.¡± Just an average day for a Necromancer in Dungeon End.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. I used to think it was high-level AI and clever writing. But now, standing here, I realized that I wasn¡¯t just up against code. These were real people interacting with my character, responding to my actions. They were actually out here making decisions in real-time, and I was just one more individual for them to deal with. And that¡¯s when it hit me. Sure, there were dozens of classes to choose from, but picking one here wasn¡¯t as simple as scrolling through a list. This place had its own social structure, a hierarchy where ¡°who you are¡± mattered almost as much as what you could do. Even if a class lined up perfectly with your skills, you couldn¡¯t just grab it and go, thanks to something they called ¡°casteism.¡± Casteism here was like a social code of conduct but worse. The hierarchy didn¡¯t care about race¡ªhumans, elves, dwarves, they all got along fine. But classes? That was a different story. The way you were treated wasn¡¯t about your skills but about the title you held. The first division was the hierarchy. Here, nobles were the ruling class, and then everyone else fell in line below them. If you were born into nobility, you had access to better gear, better food, just an overall better starting point. Non-nobles, like me, were shackled by contracts¡ªslave contracts. Nobles held the keys to power, and if you were born without it, you were basically just here to help them keep it. The second division was the classes. Even beyond noble and non-noble, classes like the Necromancer were considered ¡°evil.¡± That label didn¡¯t just mean people avoided you; it made you a target. People who chose classes like Necromancer or Warlock usually had a history of going rogue, burning villages, practicing forbidden magic¡­ basically, they were the villains of the world. So anyone who chose one of those classes might as well wear a sign saying, ¡°Please, ambush me.¡± And that brings me back to betrayal. Dungeon End had a way of rubbing it in, a lesson about trust and how easily it could be broken. For me, that betrayal came hard and fast. My Weaponmancer was leveling up like a dream, gaining power at a crazy pace. But all that growth didn¡¯t just make me stronger¡ªit also made people nervous. Or rather, it made my Cleric companion nervous. This Cleric wasn¡¯t just some low-level healer. He was from the holy faction that prided itself on keeping the ¡°dark arts¡± in check. And apparently, that meant keeping me in check. The more powerful I got, the more nervous he became. He saw what I was capable of and, as a Cleric, couldn¡¯t help but worry about what I could turn into. Necromancers had a reputation for going rogue, after all. Just having that power over life and death freaked him out. So, he called in a favor. Or ¡°guidance,¡± as he put it. The church decided that waiting to see if I¡¯d turn evil wasn¡¯t an option. They set up an ambush to take me out. ¡°Self-righteous jerks.¡± I muttered. ¡°Doing something so underhanded while they preach about righteousness.¡± I shook my head, that old sting of betrayal bubbling back up. I¡¯d really liked that character. That was the day I learned that ¡°companion¡± didn¡¯t mean ¡°trustworthy.¡± You couldn¡¯t just team up with anyone here; you had to build a bond. For some classes, like Necromancer, people¡¯s prejudice made it even harder. Fear could twist anyone¡¯s perception, especially when it came to ¡°evil¡± classes. I realized then that choosing a class wasn¡¯t just about what would make me powerful. It was about what would keep me alive. And not just in the dungeon¡ªbut out of it, too. But here I was again, no better off than when I first started that run as a Weaponmancer. Did I really have a choice? If I picked the Necromancer again, was I just walking into the same disaster? The thought looped through my mind as I scanned through the list of classes again. There were others¡ªWarrior, Mage, Hunter¡ªbut none of them had the potential that the Necromancer offered. All the risks aside, deep down, I knew this was still my best bet. Years of gaming experience told me that much. ¡°So be it.¡± I finally muttered, feeling a strange mix of determination and dread settle over me. ¡°Right now, survival¡¯s the only priority. I¡¯ll keep my class under wraps, if I have to.¡± Decision made, I felt a twinge of excitement¡ªeven if I knew the risks. Tomorrow, when the dungeon opens, I¡¯ll pick the Necromancer class again and face whatever comes. ¡°Here¡¯s hoping this isn¡¯t a huge mistake¡­¡± ¡°But I will survive, no matter what.¡± 7 - City of Arns Once a character got their first skill¡ªhowever they acquired it¡ªthey were more or less ¡°compelled¡± to enter the dungeon. For street rats, this was due to the slave contracts. Middle-class folks didn¡¯t have it much better, though their contracts weren¡¯t quite as harsh. Nobles, on the other hand, had different motives, usually personal, making their reasons a bit unpredictable. But no matter where they came from, all adventurers who wanted to enter the dungeon had to pass through Arn. Arn wasn¡¯t just any city; it was the hub of this world, the beating heart of trade, preparation, and dungeon access. The ruling powers¡ªthe ¡°government¡±¡ªbuilt Arn up around the dungeon entrance, and with that came all the shops, guilds, and people anyone could imagine. Arn became the nerve center of everything dungeon-related. Unlike typical cities, Arn¡¯s residents weren¡¯t the average citizenry. Only adventurers, whether street rats, middle-class, or nobles, could live within its walls, obligated to enter the dungeon every time it opened. The city¡¯s population was almost like a defensive measure; if something ever managed to escape from the dungeon, Arn¡¯s adventurers would be the first line of defense. With the acquisition ceremony behind me, I¡¯d tried to get some sleep, but the nerves kept me up. My so-called home was a shack in the slums, close to Arn¡¯s gates but not part of it. These slums were for those just trying to survive¡ªtoo poor or unskilled to enter the dungeon. Not much comfort here, but at least I¡¯d saved up a few credits. Nothing spectacular, but enough to grab some food. I made my way to a vendor to buy some dried rations. Without armor, a weapon, or any money to buy either, food was my best bet for survival. If I missed the dungeon opening, I¡¯d miss out on any chance to earn credits, which would mean a late payment to the government¡ªa one-way ticket to trouble. When I finally arrived at Arn¡¯s massive gates, the contrast between the city¡¯s polished exterior and the ramshackle slums was almost surreal. There was a certain order, a rigidness about Arn that felt nothing like the slums. Most people needed a permit to enter, something you had to buy from the government, and if you didn¡¯t have one, you needed a good reason. Luckily, my slave contract served as a pass today, since dungeon contracts got special treatment on opening day. Once inside, though, I¡¯d need to leave as soon as I exited the dungeon unless I managed to secure a proper permit later.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. As I passed through the gates, I felt like I¡¯d crossed into another world. The city was alive with the chatter of merchants, the clinking of coins, and the unmistakable sounds of adventurers haggling over gear. The streets were paved, smooth stone beneath my feet, and lined with buildings that seemed to scrape the sky compared to the shacks I¡¯d left behind. The air was thick with the smell of roasted meats, spiced stews, and fresh-baked bread from street vendors¡ªfood I could hardly afford. Ahead, a grand square teemed with adventurers of every class, rank and species, all clustered in armor, weapons at the ready, as if they were waiting for some signal to charge. At the center, a large open space lay conspicuously empty, and flanking it were statues¡ªeach meticulously placed and crafted. These statues represented the greatest adventurers in the game, or rather, in this world. I approached them, taking in the sight of these stone legends. Each was a monument to someone who had left their mark, who had ventured further into the dungeon than most dared to go. These were the legends who had conquered floor after floor, facing what lay in those depths with relentless courage. But none of them, as far as I remembered, had reached the 100th floor like my Bloodzerker character. Or so I thought¡ªI had blacked out right when it happened, so it was possible he¡¯d only reached the 99th. But in my gut, I felt that my character had achieved something real, something that these statues, no matter how celebrated, might not have reached. Then, something caught my eye. One statue in particular¡ªit looked familiar. As I got closer, something about it nagged at me. The shape, the pose, the armor¡­ The closer I moved, the stronger the feeling grew, until I had no choice but to walk right up to it. This statue wasn¡¯t just familiar¡ªit was like looking at a reflection of my beloved character. Heart pounding, I read the inscription: [The Great Noble, Valerian Steelheart] [Renowned as the supreme adventurer, Valerian Steelheart stands unmatched. A noble beyond compare and the proud scion of the Steelheart Family. Master of the Blood Mage Class. Conqueror of the 99th floor. The sole witness to the mysteries of the 100th floor.] A chill ran down my spine. ¡°Valerian Steelheart¡­ It¡¯s really him¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t just a name. Valerian Steelheart was my character. The one I¡¯d poured hours into, the one I¡¯d built from scratch. Every milestone, every hard-fought battle, each etched achievement¡ªthe statue¡¯s inscription described all of it. ¡°This¡­ this is my Bloodzerker!¡± The sculptor had captured everything: the fierce, unyielding expression, the blazing eyes, the long mane of hair that fell in waves like a lion¡¯s mane. He stood gripping a massive greatsword, its blade etched with perfection. It was like staring into a memory made of stone, a piece of my past brought to life. 8 - Valerian Steelheart It had to be him. There was no mistaking it¡ªthis was my Bloodzerker. His name, his class, his lineage, his achievements, all up to the exact floors he¡¯d conquered. It matched perfectly. So, it was all real. Every move I¡¯d made in the game, every choice, every action had consequences here, in this world. That meant¡­ all the sins I¡¯d committed as in-game characters, those were real, too. I¡¯d stolen. I¡¯d framed. I¡¯d coerced. And the worst¡ªI¡¯d killed. ¡°What¡­ what have I done?¡± "Quite the sight, isn''t it?" ¡°Huh?¡± I was pulled from my spiraling thoughts by a voice nearby. Startled, I turned to see a man standing behind me, his gaze fixed on the statue with a kind of reverence. He was strikingly handsome, dressed in luxurious armor that shimmered in shades of silver and light blue, with a silver sword at his side as though ready for battle. His skin was pale, almost ethereal, a contrast to his semi-short white hair and piercing blue eyes, which looked as if they could see straight through me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you.¡± he said, his voice smooth and controlled. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ whenever I see Sir Valerian¡¯s statue, I get quite emotional. I look up to him quite alot.¡± ¡°I¡­ see.¡± It didn¡¯t take much to realize this guy idolized Valerian¡ªidolized me. Or at least, the character I¡¯d created. Maybe it was because he thought of Valerian as a valiant hero, a noble who defied expectations and overcame impossible challenges. ¡°Do you mind if I ask you a question?¡± I ventured, trying to keep my tone casual. ¡°Of course, ask away.¡± He gave me a warm smile, friendly and open. ¡°I¡¯m from the slums, so I¡¯m not familiar with many of the tales about these individuals. Could you tell me about him?¡± I gestured towards the statue, eager to hear how my character¡¯s story had twisted over time. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of Sir Valerian? That¡¯s rare.¡± he replied, clearly surprised. ¡°His story has been celebrated for generations by both nobles and those in the slums. He¡¯s an icon!¡± Generations? My head spun. A day had passed since I¡¯d logged out as Valerian on the 100th floor, so how could his story have been passed down through generations? ¡°Well, I don¡¯t blame you if stories are hard to come by in the slums. I¡¯m more than happy to share what¡¯s common knowledge about Sir Valerian.¡± he said, clearly excited. ¡°Thank you,¡± I nodded, trying to maintain my ignorance while curiosity buzzed in my mind. ¡°To appreciate his story fully, you have to understand the history of the Steelheart lineage.¡± Ah, yes. That ¡°noble¡± family that had tried to sideline me for not meeting their precious standards. I smirked internally, curious to see just how much he¡¯d know of the truth. ¡°The Steelheart family built its reputation on the hard work of many generations, noble by their status as dungeon delvers. They amassed wealth and influence through generations of dungeon expeditions, each ancestor teaching the next. They became one of the few noble families established purely through skill and bravery.¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. True enough. Every noble family here had some kind of origin story, each shaped by its founders¡¯ ambitions. The Steelhearts prided themselves on their generational training, passing down combat skills with a fierce dedication. They were a well-known name for dungeon delving¡ªone of the few built entirely on earned prestige. ¡°However, over the past few generations, the Steelhearts saw their influence wane. Any guesses why?¡± he asked, probably assuming I didn¡¯t know. But I did. It was because most adventurers hit a wall in the dungeon, an infamous point known as the Barrier of Limits, a hurdle that had broken the ambitions of countless dungeon delvers. ¡°No idea. Why?¡± I feigned ignorance. ¡°That¡¯s because they reached a point most adventurers can¡¯t surpass, known as the Barrier of Limits.¡± Yep, thought so. ¡°This barrier was like a ceiling, halting progress for generations. And with it, the Steelhearts lost their strength. They were stuck, unable to produce anyone who could overcome this challenge. That is, until hope was born.¡± Hope? They¡¯d treated my character like a curse, an outcast because of his choices. What hope? ¡°Due to their declining power, the Steelhearts took drastic measures. That was when they initiated what they called ¡®Project Genesis.¡¯¡± ¡°Project Genesis?¡± ¡°Yes. It was a plan to mass-produce heirs. The head of the Steelhearts could no longer bear watching his family fall from grace, so he invited numerous concubines into his home, fathering children en masse, hoping one would be the destined for greatness.¡± Oh, I thought, so the old man was quite the character, hiding his vices under the guise of ¡®saving the family legacy.¡¯ ¡°And as you¡¯ve probably guessed, that project worked. Several children displayed potential, and from a young age, they trained for combat. They were prepared from birth to become adventurers and had their acquisition ceremonies carefully planned.¡± ¡°Many showed great promise, but none could compare to Sir Valerian.¡± Of course not. They¡¯d tried to erase me from their ranks, to downplay my achievements, but they couldn¡¯t do it for long. My strength and influence grew beyond their reach, and there was nothing they could do to hold me back. ¡°Valerian loved his family deeply.¡± he continued, ¡°and he always pushed himself to honor the Steelheart name. He was a humble man, never taking praise, always crediting his family for his success.¡± Wait, what? This guy was making it sound like the Steelhearts had cheered me on from the start. They¡¯d hated Valerian, thought his skills were worthless, and assumed I¡¯d chosen the Blood Mage class just to spite them. Sure, a few family members had supported me enough to give me a decent start, but this¡­ this was practically propaganda. ¡°Sir Valerian is inspiring to so many.¡± he continued. ¡°Though he was noble, his first skill was seen as useless. But his family never gave up on him. They encouraged him, advised him, even helped him adopt the Blood Mage class, knowing the risks it posed to their reputation.¡± What a load of¡­ They¡¯d disowned Valerian in every sense but the legal one, hoping I¡¯d fail so they could be rid of him. They¡¯d wanted him gone, and this ¡°support¡± he described was nowhere to be found. ¡°Yet, despite those risks, Valerian rose to greatness, achieving what no one else could¡ªthe title of ¡®100th Floor Witness.¡¯ It was an honor the Steelhearts say they¡¯re proud to carry. He¡¯s a legend to nobles and slum-dwellers alike, even a century later.¡± ¡°A¡­ a hundred years?¡± The words felt foreign in my mouth. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been 100 years since Sir Valerian¡¯s feats.¡± he nodded, his face lit with admiration. My heart stilled. A hundred years had passed since that last run? One day in my world, but here¡­ an entire century. If a hundred years had passed here, had that same time gone by on Earth? ¡°Ah, there you are!¡± ¡°Ow, ow! Stop pulling my ear! Please, Clementine!¡± ¡°Then stop wandering off, Marcus! You always come here during the dungeon openings, ogling this statue of that savage. Now get back to the group! The dungeon is about to open!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m going, just let go!¡± ¡°Friend, I have to run! But i had fun talking to you!¡± he called out to me. ¡°Ouch, Clementine, not the other ear!¡± I stood there, watching him get dragged away. Quite the character. Just then, a voice rang out over the square. ¡°Attention, everyone! The dungeon is opening soon! Clear the center unless you¡¯d like to be flattened by the energy release!¡± I snapped out of my thoughts. The dungeon was opening, and suddenly, a question echoed in my mind. Did I make the right choice? The odds weren¡¯t looking good. I had no armor, no weapons. I didn¡¯t know how to fight, not really, and facing the creatures down there¡­ well, my chances weren¡¯t great. But there was no other option. There was no other way to clear my debt, not with the government breathing down my neck. ¡°The dungeon has opened! Everyone, make your way in before it closes!¡± 9 - Pushing Through At the heart of the square, a sudden gust whipped up, drawing the attention of everyone nearby. Dust spiraled in the air, and the whispers died down, every gaze locked onto the empty center. The wind grew fierce, a sure sign of something monumental about to unfold. In seconds, a tiny crack appeared in the very air, as though space itself had been torn open by invisible hands. It grew rapidly, stretching wider and wider until a massive, vortex-like portal dominated the square, swirling violently, pulling the air¡ªand everyone¡¯s attention¡ªtoward it. The portal gleamed with a shimmering white light so intense it felt almost divine, something beyond mortal comprehension. It marked the dungeon¡¯s opening, a portal that appeared only once a month, holding itself open for just five minutes before sealing shut until the next cycle. As soon as it stabilized, the crowd surged forward, adventurers of every class, rank, and background disappearing into its depths. I watched in awe. I¡¯d seen this spectacle so many times in the game, but experiencing it firsthand, seeing the grandeur and raw power of the portal¡ªthis was on a whole other level. "Four minutes left before the dungeon closes!" came the booming announcement from the mediator, a government-appointed official whose sole duty was to manage the dungeon''s portal. The countdown echoed through the crowd like a countdown to fate. I could feel my legs freeze, and my heart pounding harder. Every instinct screamed for me to turn back. When I¡¯d signed that contract, I thought I could handle this. I¡¯d been so sure that this was what I wanted¡ªa shot at breaking away from the monotony. I¡¯d told myself it would be thrilling, a chance to experience something different, something more. But standing here, staring at the portal, I felt nothing but terror. The biggest stress I¡¯d ever dealt with was cramming for exams. But this? My life was quite literally on the line. This wasn¡¯t just a game; this was life or death. "Three minutes left before the dungeon closes!" The portal seemed to shrink with every second. I knew I needed to act, to make a decision, but I was rooted to the spot. Then a scream broke through my paralysis. ¡°I¡ªI can¡¯t! I just can¡¯t do this!¡± A man nearby, someone I recognized from the acquisition ceremony, bolted in the opposite direction, yelling, ¡°I¡¯ll die for sure if I go in there with that useless skill of mine!¡± His voice cracked with panic as he scrambled to escape, and for a second, I felt his fear mirrored in my own. I glanced around and realized I wasn¡¯t alone in my hesitation. Dozens of people stood frozen, their faces pale, eyes wide with fear and doubt. They were likely first-timers like me, staring down the dungeon¡¯s unknown horrors for the very first time. It was a small comfort, knowing I wasn¡¯t the only one gripped by terror, but it also hammered home the grim reality of what we were all facing. "Two minutes left before the dungeon closes!" Time was slipping away fast. The crowd at the entrance had thinned; people had already made their choices. Some were running for their lives, refusing to take what seemed like a one-way trip. Others, out of necessity or sheer desperation, steeled themselves and stepped through the portal. There were those who couldn¡¯t summon the courage and those who faced their fear, understanding that this was their only shot. ¡°They¡¯re¡­ truly something else.¡± I muttered, watching the brave ones dive into the unknown. I could feel a spark of admiration for them, and maybe, just maybe, a little envy. "One minute left before the dungeon closes!" ¡°Damn it!¡± I yelled, my voice barely audible over the roar of the portal. With no time left, I sprinted toward the dungeon entrance. The portal¡¯s overwhelming presence loomed, its energy terrifying, pressing down on me with every step. My legs felt like lead, but I couldn¡¯t turn back now. ¡°I¡¯m terrified, but¡­ there¡¯s no turning back!¡± I muttered, forcing myself forward. Despite my frail body and my ¡°useless¡± skill, I had one thing others might not¡ªyears of experience and knowledge from the game. I¡¯d navigated countless characters through this, facing similar challenges again and again. "I will survive!" I shouted, more to myself than anyone else, trying to anchor myself in that conviction. My real weapon wasn¡¯t steel or magic but the knowledge I¡¯d gathered from years of gameplay, knowledge that I was praying would be enough to carry me through. Taking a deep breath, I stepped into the vortex, feeling its energy ripple through me.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
New Challenger registered! Please select a class to proceed inside the dungeon before the time expires! Remaining time; 00:00:56 Classes:
  • Alchemist
  • Archer
  • Assassin
  • Berserker
  • Cleric
  • Druid
  • Elementalist
  • Enchanter
  • Fighter
  • Guardian
  • Harlequin
  • Ice Mage
  • Illusionist
  • Juggernaut
  • Knight
  • Lorekeeper
  • Marksman
  • Mystic
  • Necromancer
  • Paladin
  • Pyromancer
  • Rogue
  • Scribe
  • Shaman
  • Sorcerer
  • Thief
  • Templar
  • Warlock
  • Warrior
  • Witch Doctor
  • Bard
  • Beastmaster
  • Brawler
  • Cavalier
  • Channeler
  • Chronomancer
  • Conjurer
  • Corsair
  • Crusader
  • Demon Hunter
  • Diviner
  • Engineer
  • Exorcist
  • Geomancer
  • Gladiator
  • Gunslinger
  • Hierophant
  • Inquisitor
  • Lancer
  • Magus
  • Marauder
  • Monk
  • Outrider
  • Pathfinder
  • Priest
  • Ranger
  • Reaper
  • Samurai
  • Scion
  • Seer
  • Sentinel
  • Sniper
  • Spellblade
  • Summoner
  • Swashbuckler
  • Templar Knight
  • Valkyrie
  • Vampire
  • Warpriest
  • Witch
  • Zealot
  • etc...
A list of classes appeared before me, each with its own set of talents and potential. The options, usually thrilling, now felt like a countdown. I knew what would happen if I didn¡¯t make a choice¡ªthe portal would forcibly eject me, and I¡¯d be left to survive outside with no access until the dungeon reopened a month later. But I didn¡¯t need to scroll through the options or weigh my choices. I¡¯d already made my decision long before. Without hesitation, I selected the [Necromancer] class.
You have selected the [Necromancer] Class. Are you certain of your decision? (YES/NO)
¡°Yes!¡± I said, exhaling a shaky breath.
You have selected the [Necromancer] Class. Talent: Animus is currently analyzing your skill...
A strange sensation prickled over me as I waited for the result. It seemed to be assessing my skill, likely checking if my ability would even work with the Necromancer¡¯s core talent, Animus. This phase was crucial; how my skill would integrate with Animus could make or break my survival in the dungeon. ¡°Please¡­ just give me something useful!¡± I whispered.
Analyze complete! Congratulations, your skill [Ooze] has been deemed fit for transmutation! Trait Animus and skill [Ooze] are synergizing... Creating new skill...
I could feel the clock ticking down in the back of my mind, each second heavier than the last. If Animus transformed my weak skill into something stronger, it might be the lifeline I needed. I watched the timer in the corner of my vision, my heartbeat pounding with each passing second. Only 20 seconds remained¡­ 15¡­ 10¡­ ¡°Come on!¡± I muttered, clenching my fists. ¡°Stop analyzing and just give me the skill already!¡± 5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ Ding!
Skill transmutation complete! Congratulations, [Ooze] Skill has been transmuted into [Summon Slime].
Class acquisition complete! Access granted!
You''ve entered the first floor of the dungeon: Grotto.
Drip... Drop... Drip... "..." The only sounds were the echoes of water drops splashing onto stone. I took a shaky breath, the stillness of the place sinking into me as I processed my new reality. Splash. I cautiously moved forward, each step splashing into shallow puddles that covered the uneven stone floor. The faint moonlight filtering through cracks above cast a silvery glow over the damp cavern, illuminating the moss and trickling streams. It felt cool and earthy, the air thick with the scent of wet stone. ¡°This place¡­ Cavern walls, dripping water, almost no light¡­ the Grotto.¡± My mind raced through what I remembered. Among the different first-floor areas, the Grotto was one of the starting points I¡¯d encountered before. Considering how vast and varied the dungeon¡¯s environments were, landing somewhere familiar was almost lucky. But first things first¡ªI needed to assess my new abilities. ¡°Status Window!¡± I called out, focusing on the screen I knew would show my updated stats and skills. A faint, glowing window materialized before me, the soft light illuminating the surrounding darkness. Taking a deep breath, I opened up my status to see exactly what I was working with. ¡°Let¡¯s see what this Summon Slime skill is really all about.¡± 10 - Summon Slime Transmuted skills aren¡¯t your average skills¡ªthey¡¯re a bit more complex. Usually, they need a couple of abilities mixed together to change what an existing skill does. It¡¯s like taking the basic skill and throwing it in a blender with something else to see what comes out. Back when I played as a Weaponmancer, that¡¯s exactly what happened. I had [Weapon Craft] as my inate skill, and when I combined it with the Necromancer class¡¯s [Animus] trait, it turned into [Animate Weapon]. Suddenly, any weapon I created could come to life and do what I told it to, like it had a mind of its own. Basically, I was sticking makeshift souls into weapons and bossing them around. Now, I¡¯m using [Animus] again to mess with another skill. This time, [Ooze] and [Animus] have somehow turned into something called [Summon Slime]. I could already guess from the name: it¡¯s probably gonna let me summon some kind of slime creature that can think and follow commands¡­or at least act on its own a little. But instead of just guessing, it was time to get a real look at it. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what this thing actually does.¡± I focused, and the skill info popped up in front of me.
[Summon Slime - Lv.1] [Summon Slime allows the user to conjure a small slime creature. This slime is sentient and capable of basic actions such as grabbing or carrying small objects inside of its gelatin like body. It is not aggressive and cannot deal damage independently. The summoned slime can act as a minor distraction to enemies or serve as a scout. Its gelatinous body can fit through tight spaces and crevices that are inaccessible to the user.] [Usage: Primarily used for exploration assistance, minor object manipulation, and as a decoy.] [Mana Cost: 3]
¡°It¡¯s¡­ actually kinda useful?¡± All those years of playing had drilled into me that, to make it in the deeper levels of the dungeon, you need some serious firepower. But right now, a survival tool might just be worth more than any weapon. Fighting skills are straightforward¡ªyou use them to deal with enemies. Survival skills, though, help you handle whatever else the dungeon throws at you. And right now, I¡¯d take a survival edge over a basic attack any day.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be lucky enough to get a skill that does more than one thing. Haven¡¯t seen that in ages.¡± Multifunctional skills¡ªones that can pull double or even triple duty¡ªare rare. For example, Blood Rage was pretty single-minded. All it did was ramp up my damage as my health dropped. But Summon Slime? This thing could do three different jobs: it could carry stuff, scout around, and act as a decoy. That flexibility could be a lifesaver down here. ¡°No sense waiting around¡ªtime to see what this thing can do. Summon Slime!¡± The air around me felt a bit thicker as I cast the skill. Right in front of me on the damp cave floor, a small, green blob started to take shape, jiggling as it solidified. It looked¡­ well, slimy. A small, head-sized blob, see-through with a wet shine, and it just kind of wobbled there like it was waiting for me to say something. ¡°Alright, little guy, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got. Go on and scout ahead, and come back if you find anything dangerous.¡± It bounced a little, then slid off, wobbling over the uneven ground like a weird, jello pet. As it moved, the darkness swallowed it up until I couldn¡¯t see it anymore. I waited, figuring it would come back soon. Time dragged on in the dim light, with just the occasional drip of water echoing around. ¡°It¡¯s taking a while. I should¡¯ve told it how far to go¡­¡± I muttered, already getting a bit annoyed. And then, right when I was wondering if I should go after it, a notification popped up, explaining the delay.
Your [Summoned Slime] has perished against a Viscous Fiend.
¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s one way to get intel.¡± The slime hadn¡¯t even lasted long, but it had done its job¡ªit gave me a heads-up about what¡¯s ahead. There was an enemy nearby, and now I knew exactly what kind. ¡°So that¡¯s about a ten-minute walk ahead, and the area I¡¯m in now is clear. Good to know.¡± The notification also confirmed my first real threat: a Viscous Fiend. The Fiend wasn¡¯t just your average slime; it was one of the dungeon¡¯s more notorious oozes. It had an acidic touch that could eat through skin, armor, and weapons alike. And just touching it would start burning you down to the bone¡ªnot exactly something I could take on lightly. But the irony here? My first summon, a slime, just got demolished by another slime. ¡°Well, that¡¯s one way to go.¡± I muttered, smirking despite myself. In the game, each area has different monster types that can show up, depending on how the dungeon feels that day. The Grotto, the area I¡¯m in, usually has goblins or skeletons. But sometimes, just to mess with you it would change its inhabitant completely , throw in Viscous Fiends instead of the latter. Out of all possible monsters, I just had to run into one of the most annoying ones. Viscous Fiends are nasty, especially for rookies. Their gooey bodies can shrug off most attacks, and any direct hit just sinks into them and corrodes. Their acid touch was enough to make any new adventurer think twice. ¡°So, what now? The only way forward is right toward it¡­¡± I needed to think this through. With no weapon, no armor, and only my [Summon Slime] skill, I wasn¡¯t exactly in great shape. My supplies were down to a few scraps of food¡ªnothing that¡¯d help in a fight. And I could only summon the slime two more times before I¡¯d run out of mana. One good thing? Fiends don¡¯t travel in packs. If I ran into one, chances were good it was on its own. But just to be safe, I had to assume the worst. But then another thought hit me: this is Dungeon End. When is it ever as simple as that? If the Fiend found my slime, it probably thinks there¡¯s more prey to hunt. It could be wandering around, looking for me now. Just then, a loud, sloshing noise echoed from somewhere nearby, snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°...That sound. It¡¯s¡­ the Viscous Fiend.¡± 11 - Viscous Fiend Splash, Splash. In the narrow confines of this space, the sound of splashing echoed vividly. Though I couldn''t see its source, the likelihood of it being another human was slim. Once one enters the dungeon through its portal, they are randomly placed within the first floor. While everyone enters the same ecosystem¡ªlike the Grotto, in this case¡ªthey are not likely to start in the same location. Parties that wish to remain together must physically hold hands as they enter to ensure they are transported to the same spot. The layout of the dungeon''s areas is incredibly complex and never repeats; it''s no exaggeration to say that during my entire time inside, I might not encounter another adventurer. This unpredictability is why there''s no single, fail-safe strategy for navigating a floor''s layout in the dungeon. While information about the monsters inhabiting these areas is relatively common and can be prepared for, the same cannot be said for navigating the terrain itself. Thus, the most logical expectation was that an enemy was nearby. Given what had killed my slime, this presence was most likely the viscous fiend. Splash, Splash. The noise grew louder and closer with each passing moment. I strained to pinpoint the origin of the sound, but the cavern''s echoing acoustics distorted its direction, making it seem as though it could come from anywhere. Splash! ''Cold!'' The latest noise was more distinct than the others. It wasn''t just the sound of splashing I heard; cold water reached out and touched my hand. This chilling interaction indicated one thing: the source was directly in front of me! With a heavy sense of dread, I slowly lowered my gaze, hoping that I was mistaken. ''!'' There, in front of me, was a relatively large, globulous creature. Its body was hard to discern against the dark cave background, its darkish blue hue blending almost perfectly with the shadows. It crawled along the ground, seemingly in search of something. ''It''s the Viscous Fiend! It''s really him!'' My heart pounded in my chest as I faced the creature that had ended my slime''s brief existence. Now, more than ever, I needed to stay calm and think strategically to navigate this perilous situation. ''I can''t make a single noise! Else it''s going to find me.'' Thankfully, Viscous Fiends lack visual sensory capabilities; they have no eyes and primarily engage with their environment using echolocation. This means that as long as I remain silent, it shouldn''t be able to detect me. However, the creature was alarmingly close. If it were to veer just a few meters to the right, it could inadvertently come into contact with me. Should that happen, the fiend would latch onto me, and its corrosive body would begin to dissolve my skin and bones until nothing was left. The thought alone was enough to send cold sweat trickling down my spine and shivers coursing through my body. I needed to stay absolutely still, controlling even my breathing to ensure it was as quiet as possible. Bump-Bump ''No!'' Bump-Bump ''My heart! The stress of the situation is making it beat wildly.'' Bump-Bump ''The sound is getting louder! If it keeps up, it could easily be heard in this quiet cavern, amplified by the echoes. I need to calm down!'' I took a deep silent breath, attempting to steady my racing heart. I focused on slow, controlled exhalations, trying to quiet the loud thumping in my chest that threatened to give away my position. But my heart just wouldn''t calm down. How could it?Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. This was an extremely stressful situation, unlike anything I had ever faced before. My nerves were frayed, and no matter how much I willed them to relax, the pounding only seemed to intensify to the point where I could vividly hear it in my own ears. The tension was unbearable. It was then, suddenly, that the slowly advancing monster stopped in its tracks, right in front of me. Initially, it had been a few meters away, but now it stood directly in front of me¡ªa mere breath away. Any slight movement on my part would result in contact. BUMP-BUMP! My heart threatened to betray me, each beat sounding like a drum roll in the echoing silence of the cave. It twitched! IT TWITCHED! The Viscous Fiend''s body suddenly shifted, a slight but unmistakable movement that sent a surge of panic through me. The creature seemed to react, its body quivering as if responding to the sound of my pounding heart. Frozen in terror, the precariousness of the situation had escalated; any further sound or movement from me could be catastrophic. ''Don''t... you... dare...'' BUMP-BUMP! Despite my silent pleas, the thunderous beating of my heart was too much¡ªthe Viscous Fiend¡¯s gelatinous body twitched once more, its senses honed in on the source of the vibrations. In a sudden, swift movement that I barely registered, it extended part of its body. Before I could react, it had latched onto my leg. The cold, burning sensation was immediate and excruciating. The creature¡¯s corrosive touch began to sear through my clothing and skin, sending waves of intense pain coursing through my body. I stifled a scream, knowing that any noise could worsen the situation, yet the pain was overwhelming, consuming all other thoughts. Panic intertwined with the physical agony. I had to act quickly to prevent the acidic substance from dissolving more than just the surface of my leg. ''It''s body is spreading! It wants to consume me whole!'' The searing pain intensified as the Viscous Fiend''s body began to spread over my leg, inching closer to enveloping more of me. Any physical attempt to remove it with my hands would likely result in further entrapment¡ªand increased pain¡ªparalyzed me with fear. Touching it was out of the question; it would just ensnare my hands as well, trapping me further and accelerating the damage. What other options did I have? Letting it remain attached would mean a slow and agonizing end as it continued to dissolve my flesh, potentially spreading across my entire body. Additionally, any screams or loud noises could attract more of its kind. Facing one Viscous Fiend was already proving fatal; encountering more would be certain doom. Desperation set in as I frantically searched for any possible solution that didn''t involve direct contact. Could I leverage my environment? Was there anything within reach that could assist me? No there wasn''t. Time was running out, and I needed to act fast to find a way to detach this creature without compromising my safety further. ''Is this how it ends for me? Here, on the first floor? After all my experience, after reaching the 100th floor, I refuse to go down like this! No!'' Desperately, I thought of my remaining abilities. Recalling my [Summon Slime] skill, a plan quickly took shape. I still had a couple of summons left, and while making direct contact was deadly, maybe I could use another slime to intervene. "Summon Slime!" As I invoked the skill, another slime materialized beside me. I knew it couldn''t inflict damage on the Viscous Fiend, but a desperate idea flashed through my mind. If the fiend, itself a slime, could attach itself to me, perhaps my summoned slime could perform a similar action. "Come to me! Attach yourself to my right hand!" I directed the newly summoned slime towards myself, hoping that it could attach to me just as the fiend had. My plan was risky: I aimed to use the slime as a kind of buffer or shield against the corrosive touch of the Viscous Fiend, potentially leveraging its body to peel the hostile creature off my leg without direct contact. It was a gamble, but in this dire situation, unconventional strategies might be my only chance. "Get off-of me!" The strategy worked, but not as seamlessly as I had hoped. The Viscous Fiend was tenacious, its grip stronger than I had anticipated. Thankfully, although the slime I summoned was damaged by the corrosion, it managed to withstand the effects better than expected and acted as an effective barrier between my hand and the fiend''s corrosive body. However, I couldn''t detach it; the fiend clung stubbornly. Realizing I needed more leverage, I summoned my last remaining slime, depleting my mana reserves completely. "Again! Summon Slime!" This second slime I directed to attach to my left arm. Now, with both arms protected by the slimes, I had a chance to properly act. But a thought crossed my mind: even if I managed to detach the fiend, it might simply attack again. I needed a definitive solution¡ªI had to end this threat here and now. With both hands sheathed in slime, I reached towards the fiend. My hands, protected by the slime barriers, gripped the sides of the Viscous Fiend¡¯s body, and I began pulling apart its gelatinous mass with all my strength, as if tearing a T-shirt. I was aiming for its core¡ªthe vital center that sustained its life. To kill the Viscous Fiend, I had to destroy this core. As I strained with both hands to keep the viscous fiend''s body from reattaching, I realized that my only option to reach the core was a desperate and dangerous one. With no hands free to work further, I made a split-second decision that would involve significant risk and pain. Bracing myself for the excruciating contact, I leaned my face towards the fiend''s exposed interior. "Aghr!" The moment my skin touched the corrosive slime, a searing pain exploded across my face. It felt as though my skin was being eaten away, the burning sensation intensifying with each second of contact. It was like pressing my face against hot coals, the fiend''s acidic substance trying to consume the flesh it encountered. Despite the intense pain clouding my senses, I knew I had to act quickly. Gritting my teeth against the torment, I plunged my head deeper into the slime''s body. Finding the core by feel alone, I clamped my teeth around it. The core was firm, an odd contrast to the fiend''s gelatinous form. With a fierce tug, driven by desperation, I yanked the core out. The action required every ounce of resolve and strength I had, as pulling it free was like tearing a part of the creature¡¯s essence from its body. The removal of the core was accompanied by a noticeable slackening in the fiend''s structure. As soon as the core was free, I recoiled back, pulling my face from the corrosive mass, the pain still radiating intensely across my skin. I was left panting and in severe pain.
You''ve Defeated A Viscous Fiend. Exp +1
''I did it... I-I SURVIVED!'' ============================================================ Viscous Fiend 12 - Wobbling Forward "I really thought that was the end for me. If it weren''t for you two, I''d have been dissolved alive. Thank you." Although my summoned slimes were merely globs of ooze, I expressed my gratitude as though they were aware of their actions. To my surprise, they seemed to respond: they began to quiver and bob in a manner that suggested excitement or perhaps acknowledgment of my thanks. Their movements were unexpectedly endearing. "Adorable..." It was oddly comforting to acknowledge these simple creatures, which had just played a key role in saving my life. But even though the immediate threat was neutralized, I was still far from safe. Looking down at what was left of the Viscous Fiend, its body had dissolved into a mere puddle. Despite my victory, the encounter had exacted a harsh toll on me. "Aghr!" The attempt to move sent a sharp jolt of pain through my right leg. The searing agony from the melted skin on my leg was a grim consequence of the battle I''d just survived. While my face bore only a few bruises from the quick dip into the creature to retrieve its core, it was my right leg, which had been submerged in the fiend''s corrosive body for a significant period, that suffered the most. The damage was considerable, the skin raw and sensitive. I knew I had to assess the injury seriously¡ªleaving such wounds untreated in the dungeon could lead to infection or worse, necessitate amputation if it deteriorated further. Given the environment''s inherent lack of cleanliness, even a small wound could become life-threatening if not managed properly. I had to act swiftly to prevent my condition from worsening. With no medical supplies at my disposal, my basic first aid knowledge was my only resource. First, I carefully inspected the wound on my leg, assessing the extent of the damage and cleaning it as best as I could with some water from my supply. Next, I needed to protect the wound from further exposure. I found a relatively clean section of my cloth, which I tore off carefully. I used this piece of cloth to wrap around the injured area, trying to create a barrier against the dungeon''s dirty environment. I wrapped the cloth tightly enough to secure it but not so tight as to cut off circulation. This was the best I could manage under the circumstances. Now that I had managed my wound as best as I could, my attention turned to the next matter. Beside me lay the core of the slime I had extracted, the very source of its life.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. But it wasn''t just any core¡ªit was a ''Crystallized Heart'', a fundamental resource in [Dungeon End]. In the dungeon, everything could be used as resources for trade, and Crystallized Hearts were the primary commodity exchanged for credits to pay off government dues. Every monster in the dungeon, instead of having flesh hearts, possessed these magic stones filled with mana and their life essence, known as Crystallized Hearts. These hearts came in various sizes and colors, denoting different values. The one I held was a basic Crystallized Heart, also known as a grade 10, which was small and had a clear reddish hue. The more intense its hue and the larger its size, the more valuable these items were. "With this i can get around ...1 credit." Although the value was small, every credit in [Dungeon End] was vital. Knowing the importance of managing these resources wisely, I tucked the small crystallized heart securely into my bag. Right now, I''m dealing with two major issues. First, my injury is serious, and if I don''t find a way to treat it soon, it could get a lot worse, maybe even fatal. if I could reach the exit and get back to the city, I could heal up there. However, there was a catch: leaving the dungeon without enough credits to settle my debt with the government would just put me in an even worse spot than I started. Plus, getting medical help, whether from a cleric or buying supplies, costs credits, which I didn''t have right now. This means my only real choice was to stay in the dungeon, even if I do find the exit, until I can scrape together enough resources to cover both my debt and the cost of treating my wound.
The problem is, the creatures on this floor, the Viscous Slimes, only really provide their Crystallized Hearts when defeated. Their bodies dissolve into a useless liquid that I can''t use for anything else. So, I need to focus on gathering as many of these hearts as possible to build up enough credits.
Wobble. Wobble. Wobble. Wobble. Wobble! Wobble! 13 - Unseen Peril "Ha... Ha..., how much time has passed?" I had initially thought I could manage my injury for at least a few days before it became a serious issue. However, as I continued moving, the pressure from my weight on the deepening wound made each step increasingly painful. It had been about half an hour since I ventured forward. During this time, I encountered no additional monsters. The damp, echoing grotto seemed to house only the echoes of my own movements and steady drip of water droplets. Reflecting on it, my first summoned slime took about half an hour before it encountered and was destroyed by a viscous fiend, which I had already dealt with. Did that mean I might not encounter any more monsters for a while?
While I was in a rush to gather more resources, the pain was intensifying with each passing minute, putting doubt in my strategy. "Huh?" As I walked, I was surprised to see Slime Two, my forward scout, suddenly stop its squishy march. Puzzled, I whispered, "What''s wrong?" The slime wobbled vigorously, signaling an alert. Straining my eyes to adjust to the dim light of the grotto, I finally saw what had halted our progress. Ahead of us was a large path completely submerged under water. The usual rocky floor of the grotto gave way to a water-filled passage that blocked our way forward. The only way to continue was to immerse myself in the water and navigate through to the other side. "Great." I muttered to myself, realizing the challenge this posed. Not only would wading through the water aggravate my leg wound, but submerged environments in the dungeon could also harbor unseen dangers. "From what I know, Viscous Fiends can also dwell underwater. There''s a good chance one could be lurking there. But given the darkness and the unknown depth of the water, it''s extremely risky to proceed." The murky water not only obscured whatever threats might be waiting but also complicated any effort to defend myself, especially with my limited mobility and lack of resources. Yet, turning back wasn''t an option either; I needed to find more Crystallized Hearts to secure my way out of debt and afford medical treatment. "Slime Two." I said, keeping my voice low, "check the water ahead for any signs of danger. If you encounter anything, don''t engage. Just come straight back to warn me. Understood?" The slime responded with a definitive wobble, indicating it had received the command. Carefully, it moved towards the edge of the water and slowly extended part of its ooze into the murky depths.
This scouting was essential. By having Slime Two check the water, I could steer clear of potential dangers, especially since I wasn''t in the best shape to handle a fight in the water. Taking every precaution was vital to safely making my way through the unpredictable dungeon.
After a tense few minutes, Slime Two reemerged from the murky water and made its way back to me. Since the slime couldn¡¯t speak to report its findings, I had to rely on our simple system of signals.
"Slime Two, wobble if there were any monsters in the water." I asked cautiously, watching the slime for any reaction. It remained still, not a wobble in sight, which was somewhat reassuring. But to be absolutely sure, I needed to confirm its safety for crossing. "Just to make sure, is it safe to cross? Wobble if it¡¯s safe," I instructed next.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. This time, Slime Two wobbled, clearly indicating that it was safe to proceed across the water. While this didn¡¯t guarantee the absence of all potential threats, it suggested that immediate danger like predatory monsters wasn¡¯t present.
Relieved by Slime Two''s feedback, I prepared to cross the water. The information from the slime wasn¡¯t foolproof, but it was the best lead I had under the circumstances. I began to traverse into the cold, dark water, alert for anything that might arise during the crossing.
As I floated into the water, I struggled to swim, particularly because I had to rely heavily on my legs to stay afloat. Each movement sent sharp pains through my injured leg, worsening with every stroke. It was then that an idea occurred to me. I recalled observing Slime Two''s underwater maneuverability, clinging effortlessly to the bottom. What if they didn''t need to cling? Could their gelatinous bodies float? This sparked a potential strategy that might just work. I called both slimes over, "Slime One, Slime Two, come here!" As they approached, I noticed how effortlessly they floated on the water''s surface. Their light, gel-like structure allowed them to bob without any effort.
"This could work," I muttered to myself, relieved by the sudden ease in floating. With the slimes supporting me, I no longer needed to use my legs vigorously, significantly reducing the strain and pain.
"Good job, you two," I praised them as they stabilized me on the water. Now hanging on the surface by my two makeshift floaters, I could concentrate on navigating through the water more comfortably. This creative solution not only facilitated my crossing but also lightened the burden on my injury.
However, as we progressed, a throbbing pain began to resonate in my injured leg. I was puzzled because I wasn''t exerting much force with my feet, thanks to the slimes'' support, and there were no immediate threats like monster attacks. "Why the increased pain?" I wondered aloud. It seemed counterintuitive, especially since the cool water should have somewhat soothed the searing pain, not exacerbated it. The discomfort grew more pronounced the longer we stayed in the water. Finally, after what felt like an agonizing duration, we reached the other side. I was relieved to feel solid ground under me again as I carefully climbed out of the water with the help of the slimes. Yet, the pain didn¡¯t subside; it intensified. "It hurts! What''s happening!"
Just then, a system message materialized in front of me, cutting through the confusion with a stark revelation:
You have been inflicted with the status ailment: Bleeding
[Dungeon End], danger lurked not just in the form of monsters and traps but within the environment itself¡ªwhether it was the searing heat of deserts, the biting cold of snowy mountains, or the silent spread of deadly plagues.
Curious and concerned about the cause of the exacerbated pain, I decided to inspect my wound more closely. With cautious movements, I peeled away the makeshift bandage, flinching in anticipation of what I might find. The sight that greeted me was worse than I had imagined. "Ah! what is this!?" I muttered in dismay. Clinging to my wound was a cluster of leeches, their bodies engorged as they feasted on my blood. They had burrowed into the very flesh of my injured leg, a horrifying sight that explained the unbearable throbbing. "No wonder I couldn''t feel them." I said aloud, a mix of horror and realization in my voice. The intense pain from the wound had masked their presence, leaving me oblivious to the new danger until it was nearly too late. Removing the leeches carefully to avoid further damage, I began the delicate process of detaching each one. The status message flickered ominously before my eyes once again.
Status Ailment [Bleeding] still in progress.
Panic set in as I stared at the wound. "What''s this! I took off the leeches, why isn''t the bleeding stopping?" I muttered, frustration and fear creeping into my voice. Despite having removed the leeches, blood continued to seep relentlessly from the wound. It was as if removing them had triggered an even more persistent flow. My heart raced as I scrambled for a solution. "W-What am I supposed to do!?" I exclaimed, feeling the situation spiral out of control. The continuous loss of blood was alarming, and without proper medical supplies, stopping it seemed nearly impossible. Quickly realizing that mere pressure from a makeshift bandage might not suffice, I tried to recall any relevant knowledge from the game that could help. Perhaps there was some natural form of medicinal herb in this environment that I was previously unaware of. However, as I frantically searched for anything that could help, a grim realization washed over me. "There''s nothing i can do... am i going to die like this?" 14 - Bleak Reflection "Huff... Huff..." The walls of the grotto echoed with my ragged breaths as I pushed myself beyond what I thought were my limits. I was reduced to a state reminiscent of the undead. Dragging myself across the cold, damp stone, each movement a struggle for my deteriorating state.
As I crawled forward, puddles of water reflected back a harrowing image of myself¡ªbroken and desperate. My eyes felt sunken, surrounded by dark circles from pain and blood loss. My skin had turned a ghastly pale far more pronounced then previously. Each movement was agony, dragging my battered body inch by painful inch toward what I hoped was a way to escape from this nightmare. The idea of dying here, lost in the dark, forgotten corners of a virtual hell made real, spurred me on, driving me to crawl forward despite the pain. As I struggled forward, desperate though swirled through my mind on how to lessen the pain. One wild thought was to use my own slimes as a makeshift bandage, wrapping their gelatinous bodies around my wounds. However, I quickly dismissed this idea. Despite their utility, these slimes were essentially beings of ooze¡ªrepulsive and potentially hazardous. Using them as bandages felt similar to picking up a filthy rag from the street and pressing it into an open wound. The risk of introducing unknown bacteria''s was too great. Their viscous bodies could harbor all sorts of contaminants, and exposing my raw wound to such an uncertain element might only lead to severe infection. The thought alone was chilling, akin to inviting more trouble on an already dire situation. Instead i had both of my slimes position themselves similarly to before, one behind and one ahead. While i pushed myself to crawl forward without their assistance.
Status Ailment [Bleeding] still in progress.
Time dissolve into a murky blur as I crawled through the grotto. My perception of how long I''d been moving was lost to the constant, grueling effort. Eventually, the sensation in my legs faded entirely, leaving me to rely solely on the strength of my arms, pushing forward one agonizing inch at a time. Despair had settled in deep; I was well aware of the grim reality of my situation. There were no medicinal herbs within reach, nothing in the immediate environment that could provide relief or a cure. if I stumbled upon another monster in this state, survival was unlikely.
Status Ailment [Bleeding] still in progress.
Yet, despite the overwhelming odds, I couldn''t bring myself to surrender to fate.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. The only sliver of hope left was the remote possibility of encountering another person. It was a long shot, a near-impossible chance given the vast and treacherous expanses of the dungeon. But what else was left to me? My consciousness, wouldn''t allow me to simply lie down and wait for the end. So, I continued, dragging myself toward the uncertain promise of human contact. To find someone or something that could offer a reprieve or aid. It was a thin hope, but it was all I had left. I had never been one to rely on prayer; I always believed in concrete action and tangible solutions. Yet, I began to understand why some clung to faith in moments of desperation. There, in the depths of my despair, I found myself silently calling out for a miracle, for any sign of divine intervention. The idea that a higher power might look down and see fit to offer aid was a wishful thinking. It wasn''t so much a devout prayer but a plea¡ªan acknowledgment of my vulnerability and a request for mercy, however unlikely.
WARNING: Your health is critically low! Immediate medical attention is required!
I whispered into the darkness, half to myself, half to any force that might be listening, "If there''s anyone.... or anything out there,... now would be a great time to show up." As I sat there in the suffocating darkness, my body trembling from exhaustion and blood loss, the weight of everything pressed down on me. The cold stone beneath me felt like it was leeching away what little strength I had left. My mind teetered on the edge, swinging wildly between holding on and letting go. I clenched my fists, but even that small act felt monumental. ¡°Why am I even bothering?¡± I muttered to myself. The words barely left my lips before doubt came rushing in, clawing at whatever scraps of resolve I had. ¡°What¡¯s the point? I¡¯m just going to die down here, aren¡¯t I?¡± For a moment, I slumped forward, the temptation to give in pulling at me. Giving up felt... easier. No more pain, no more struggle. I could just let go, close my eyes, and let it all end. The thought was strangely comforting, like a whispered in the back of my mind. But then the fear kicked in. A jolt of panic rippled through me at the idea of quitting. What if I can make it? What if there''s something just around the corner? My mind clung to the hope that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthere was still a chance. And then came the backlash. A chance for what? To bleed out slower? To stumble into a monster and die screaming instead of quietly? The bitterness in my own thoughts made my stomach churn. I dug my nails into my palms, trying to focus. ¡°No,¡± I muttered through gritted teeth. ¡°I can¡¯t quit. Not like this.¡± The words felt weak even as I said them, barely enough to stand. But saying them was better than silence, it kept me awake. The swing came again. Was i just prolonging the inevitable? What was the point in fighting if there''s nothing left to fight for? I closed my eyes, leaning my head against the damp wall behind me. I wasn¡¯t prolonging the inevitable; I just knew that if I gave up now, I¡¯d never know if I could¡¯ve made it¡ªeven if I had tried for just one more second. The argument raged on inside me, back and forth. One moment I was ready to curl up and let the darkness take me; the next, I was clawing for a reason to keep moving. My chest felt tight, my breath shallow, and every second stretched endlessly. It was the soft, insistent nudging of my slimes that finally pulled me out of my spiral. They bumped against me, almost like they were trying to remind me they were still there, still with me. Their persistence grounded me, breaking the relentless loop in my mind. I forced my eyes open, squinting into the void ahead. And then I saw it¡ªfaint but unmistakable¡ªa light. Flickering, warm, and real. A torch. Hope surged through me, shaky and fragile but enough to make me move. My breath caught. Could it really be people? I hesitated, the doubts trying to creep back in. What if it¡¯s not real? What if it¡¯s just another trick, another dead end? But this time, I shoved the doubts aside. My slimes weren¡¯t panicking¡ªthey were urging me forward. That had to mean something. It had to. I pushed myself, shaky but determined, and took a step toward the light. Then another. Each movement was a battle, but with every step, the pull of despair loosened its grip. Turning all my attention toward the approaching light and the potential rescue it represented. I ordered my slimes to hide. Realizing the potential risk of revealing them. "Slime One, Slime Two, hide now!" I whispered urgently. Understanding the gravity of the situation, they quickly wobbled off to the darker recesses of the grotto, blending seamlessly into the shadows to avoid detection. As the light drew closer and the voices became clearer, I called out for help. "H-Help!" Hoping for the inherent goodwill of human nature to pull me from this dire situation. Only to realize to late, that i was inside of [Dungeon End]. A place where human kindness was often overshadowed by survival and self-interest. 15 - Mockery "Help... " I called out weakly, my voice barely more than a raspy whisper carried by the damp cavern air. The approaching group halted abruptly. "Did you hear that?" one voice questioned with caution. "Hear what?" another replied, skepticism evident in the tone. "I think i heard someone''s voice." the first voice insisted, trying to pinpoint my direction. Encouraged by their pause, I mustered what little energy I had left and called out again, hoping to clarify my presence and my dire need for assistance. "Please... help." "Again!" This time, more voices chimed in agreement. "Oh! I heard it now." The torchlight grew steadier and brighter as they cautiously made their way towards where I lay. The shadows shortened as the light approached.
WARNING: Your health is critically low! Immediate medical attention is required!
"Leader, look over there! Someone''s dying." "Hmm..." Relief washed over me as the group took notice. Approaching were five individuals, each clearly part of a well-coordinated class composition. Their appearance and gear suggested they were seasoned adventurers, possibly used to the challenges of Dungeon End. Leading the group were two robust men, their outfits armored strategically at key points¡ªjoints and shoulders were protected, and chain mail safeguarded their torsos. Each had a sword secured at his waist, indicating their readiness for combat and their role as vanguard. Behind the two men, the group''s composition continued to reveal a well-rounded team. There stood two women and another man. The first woman wore tightly fitted clothing that lacked any visible armor, suggesting her class favored agility and evasion over the restrictive weight of traditional protection. An attire that indicated a focus on freedom of movement. At her wrists, she carried two short daggers, complemented by a small crossbow slung across her back¡ªa clear arsenal of a ranged damage dealer, prepared for both close and ranged encounters. Trailing the group were the final two members, both adorned in robes richly detailed with designs that signified their roles as magic users. Despite the similarities in their attire, their equipment markedly distinguished their specific functions within the party. One of them, a man, carried a staff that was topped with a brightly glowing gem, hinting at his role as a mage, likely specializing in casting offensive spells. The gem on his staff suggested it was a focal point for channeling magical energy, a common tool used by magic specialized classes. Lastly, beside him, a woman clutched a thick tome to her chest, held in place by her crossed arms as if it were a precious cargo. This book was likely a grimoire, essential for a spellcaster whose expertise might lean more towards enchanting, or other forms of buffs and debuffs. Her role could involve more strategic or supportive magic, contrasting with the direct offensive capabilities of her staff-wielding companion. "H-help..." I managed to whisper for a third time, my body sprawled helplessly on the cold ground. My head struggled to lift itself on the figures approaching, and my vision was blurring, the edges darkening as consciousness threatened to slip away. Thankfully, I was able to call out for help before darkness completely overtook me. I felt a momentary relief, believing that god had heard my call for help. "Ah, not this again! Every time we come down here, it''s the same story. Why are there always so many of these rats stumbling around?" grumbled the second swordsman, clearly annoyed, as he glanced down at me with disdain. ''...N-no!'' "You should get used to this by now, Dylan. Rats are common, be it inside or outside the dungeon. We''ll always encounter a few of them during our expedition." responded the dagger-wielding woman, with a tone of resignation. Her words and his dismissive reference to ''rats''¡ªclearly aimed at slum inhabitants. It dawned on me that my initial feeling of rescue might quickly turn into a struggle for genuine assistance. ''Please, don''t let this be true...'' "What a pitiful sight," remarked the staff-wielding mage from the back, observing my condition. "It hasn''t been long since we''ve entered the dungeon, and look at him already. From the look of his injuries, he likely had a run-in with a Viscous Fiend. His leg''s been corroded, which must have deteriorated rapidly. No wonder he can''t walk, forcing him to crawl like this." His words, though accurate, echoed with a tone of indifference that chilled me, emphasizing how commonplace such misfortunes were. "Haha, really? Taken down by a single slime? Those creatures are slow and straightforward to handle. He must have some pretty useless skill to end up in such a state from that." Dylan remarked, his tone laced with disdain as he scoffed at my predicament.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
WARNING: Your health is critically low! Immediate medical attention is required!
Feeling a wave of despair and pain, I gathered my fading strength to plead for a fourth time, "H-help..." My voice was weak, barely a whisper, but filled with urgency.
My eyes desperately sought the two silent figures in the group¡ªthe leader at the front and the quiet woman in the back. They had only observed so far, their expressions unreadable. I hoped that perhaps their silence indicated a depth of compassion not found in their outspoken companions. "Should we help him?"
"Leader, come on, are you doing this again?" Dylan interjected, his voice tinged with amusement as he echoed his leader''s smile. "He''s always been like this." the dagger-wielding woman added, rolling her eyes slightly.
Ignoring their comments, the leader continued, his voice firm with resolve. "Come on, guys. We''re fellow adventurers. It''s our duty to help someone begging for his life. We do have an extra healing potion. Esthes, please get the spare."
"Yes, leader." The silent woman at the back replied without hesitation, her previously silent demeanor giving way as she reached into her pouch to retrieve a small red vial. ''...I''m going to live!'' "Now, my friend, while I genuinely want to help you by offering this healing potion, it''s our only spare for emergencies. The final decision isn''t mine alone to make, so my party members will vote on whether to give you the potion. Rest assured, my vote will be in your favor." His smile seemed to radiate a comforting warmth, a beacon in the dim light of the cavern. ''...I''m going to die.'' As the leader''s words floated through the damp air of the cavern, my heart sank. I knew deep down that his show of sympathy was just a cruel game. He was dangling hope in front of a dying man only to snatch it away for his own twisted amusement. "Anyone in favor, raise your hand." Silence followed his request. Not a single hand was raised. "Well, my friend, it truly is a shame. It seems my companions deem it more prudent to safeguard this potion in case of imminent danger. I''m sure you understand; the dungeon can be quite merciless." the leader said, his tone feigning regret. ''You didn''t even try to help me, you bastard!'' I thought furiously. "But..." he continued, as if to offer another glimmer of false hope. ''I know your game,'' I thought bitterly. ''You''re just playing with me, giving me hope only to crush it again for your amusement.'' But as he spoke, my focus never wavered from the most critical item in this exchange¡ªthe healing potion. It was clear these people weren''t going to help me. I had to take matters into my own hands. Weak and fading fast, I had nothing left to lose. ''Slimes, I don''t know if you can understand me without my voice, but you''re all I''ve got left. I hope our bond is strong enough to transcend words.'' Mentally directing my remaining strength, I called to Slime 2, hoping it could sense my urgent need. ''Slime 2, if you can hear me, stealthily make your way to the ceiling directly above the woman holding the red vial.'' If I couldn''t physically snatch the potion, maybe, just maybe, my loyal slime could intervene on my behalf. "But, if you have something of equal or greater value to trade for the potion, I''m willing to make that exchange. We wouldn¡¯t even need to consult the others; it¡¯d just be a fair trade between two adventurers." ''There it is, just as I expected,'' I thought bitterly. ''He knows perfectly well I have nothing valuable on me. But I need to stall for time...''
"In... my... pocket..." I managed to rasp out, feigning the possibility of a hidden treasure. "Oh? So you do have something worthwhile?" The leader¡¯s interest piqued, his tone a mix of curiosity and skepticism. "He does? A street rat like him? Doubtful." Dylan scoffed, clearly not buying into the idea. "Well, there''s no harm in checking to see for ourselves, right?" the leader reasoned as he began to approach me, his steps cautious yet intrigued. As the leader rummaged through my pockets, I silently pleaded for Slime 2 to execute the plan. But there was no movement; no sign that my mental command had reached or been understood. ''It was a long shot anyway...'' I thought despondently. The leader¡¯s hand finally found something in my right pocket. He pulled out the small, red-tinged crystal¡ªmy hard-won crystallized heart. As he held it up, Dilan burst into laughter. "Hahaha! Is this what he thinks is valuable?" Dilan''s laughter echoed off the cavern walls, mocking and cruel. The others joined in, even the woman with the vial couldn''t help but smirk, briefly breaking her composed fa?ade to indulge in the ridicule. "I see." the leader said, holding the crystal up to the light. "This is the crystallized heart you risked your life for. To you, this might seem valuable, a trophy of survival. But I''m afraid its worth is negligible compared to that of the healing potion. I really did want to help you, but you¡¯re not making it easy for me." His words stung, dripping with feigned sympathy that didn''t mask his dismissive cruelty. He stood up, giving me one final pitying look. "I will pray for a more fortunate life in your next incarnation." he said solemnly as he pocketed the crystal for himself, then turned to leave. "Hahaha!" Dylan''s laughter followed me as the group moved past, leaving me alone with my pain and the fading echo of their scorn. ''Just like that, abandoned...'' I thought bitterly, my last shred of hope dissolving as the light from their torches receded into the distance. "HAAAA!" The sudden shriek tore through the damp air of the cavern, abruptly halting the departing group. My lips twisted into a satisfied smirk as chaos unfolded before my fading sight. "GET IT OFF ME! GET IT OFF!" The woman''s frantic cries echoed, her voice rising in panic. "What the hell is that?!" "A SLIME! IT''S ON MY HEAD! IT''S GOING TO RUIN MY FACE! GET IT OFF ME!" My last desperate gamble had paid off. It seemed my silent command to Slime 2 had somehow gotten through. It had stealthily navigated across the ceiling, timing its drop perfectly as the group moved forward, making its stealthy approach easier. With precise timing, it had dropped directly onto the head of the woman holding the healing potion. The others scrambled in confusion and disgust, trying to help her while keeping their distance from the slimy intruder. The situation was exactly what i had hoped for. 16 - A Slime Sacrifice, A Master Survival The woman screamed in panic, her voice tinged with genuine terror. "It''s a Viscous Fiend! It''s going to melt my face! Help me!" The party members rushed to her aid, but chaos erupted as they hesitated, not wanting to harm her in their efforts to remove the slime. "Hold still, dammit!" Dylan snapped, frustration evident in his voice. "Stop moving so I can help you!" "Don''t just stand there!" the woman shrieked, her panic making her harsh and demanding. "Do something!" "Would you all just calm down for a second?" the leader barked, trying to assert control over the situation. "We can''t risk harming her by using our weapons!" But the woman''s panic only grew as she imagined her face being eaten away. "Get it off! I don''t care how, just get it off now!" The chaotic scene unfolded, their disarray preventing any coordinated effort. In their frenzy, they seemed like a circus of incompetence, their unity shattered by their conflicting impulses and the woman''s shrill demands. A situation i had exactly anticipated. With Viscous Fiends inhabiting this level, any slime-like creature encountered would naturally be assumed to be one of them. The darkness of the grotto, even with their torchlight, made it hard to distinguish between my summoned and viscous fiend slimes. Coupled with the unexpectedness of the situation, it led to the chaotic scene unfolding before me. ''Slime 2, it''s time to move. Crawl toward her right arm and get her to drop the vial!'' i thought, silently commanding my summon. Watching as it slid toward her right arm. The woman continued to flail, screaming in sheer disgust and fear as the slime slithered from her head down toward her arm. "I can''t take it anymore! What are you idiots doing!" she shrieked, her voice bordering on hysteria. Dylan tried to help, but he hesitated, unwilling to risk cutting her arm along with the slime. "Hold still! I can''t swing at it if you''re flailing like this!" he barked, clearly frustrated. But her panic only increased. She flailed her arm uncontrollably, trying to dislodge the slime. Clank... clank... clank¡ª ''YES!'' In her frantic movements, she hurled the vial out of her hand, sending it tumbling across the ground, unnoticed by her or any of the other party members in the chaos. However, I saw it. A wry smile crept across my face as things fell into place. ''Slime 1! While they''re distracted by Slime 2, grab the potion and hide somewhere dark!'' With the chaos of the situation and their attention wholly on their panicking member, the path was clear for Slime 1 to stealthily retrieve the fallen vial. The leader of the party turned towards Esthes, his face red with frustration. "You idiot, stop flailing around! Use your tome!" he barked, pointing at the book she clutched in her left hand. "Push the slime away!" Dylan moved closer, his sword poised but hesitating as he aimed toward Esthes. "Esthes, for crying out loud, you''re leaving me no choice. Don''t hate me if you end up losing a limb!" "Dylan, don''t¡ª!" yelled the leader, reaching out to stop him. But it was too late. Frustrated by Esthes'' agitated behavior, Dylan swung his sword.
Two possible outcomes loomed¡ªeither the slime would be cut in half, or both the slime and Esthes'' arm would meet the same fate.
Your [Summoned Slime] has perished.
Following the leader''s attempt at restoring order, a tense silence settled over the group. Each of them seemed lost in their thoughts, trying to regain their composure.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. It was Dylan who finally broke the silence, a frown etched on his face. "Something''s off." he said, his voice cautious. "After killing the slime, I was supposed to earn experience, but I didn¡¯t get anything." The mage, chimed in with a puzzled expression. "Now that you mention it, that slime... it looked different from the Viscous Fiends we''ve seen before. Its size and color were off." The leader''s eyes narrowed, his gaze shifting to the dissolved remains of the slime. He knelt down, examining the residue left behind. "You''re right," he murmured, his tone thoughtful. "This isn''t a typical Viscous Fiend." The mage, stepped forward. "This slime''s composition is unusual." he said, pointing to the remnants. "Its behavior and characteristics don''t match what we know about the Viscous Fiends." Esthes, visibly agitated, stomped her foot in frustration. "Who cares? Let''s just move on to the next floor! I can''t stay here any longer!" Her anger resonated in her voice, and she marched forward without waiting for a response. The rest of the party exchanged exasperated glances, realizing that arguing with the self-proclaimed "princess" of their group would be futile. With a collective sigh of resignation, they followed her lead. "Let''s just move on," the leader said, his voice resigned. "We need to meet up with the rest of the guild on the third floor. We''ve already wasted enough time here with this rat. We''ll be late if we linger."
''You reveal your true nature now, you bastard!'' I thought as I watched them leave, certain that they believed I was already dead.
As the group moved further away, they seemed oblivious to their oversight¡ªlosing something quite important. In the fading light of the grotto, a small shadow emerged, wobbling toward me. "Good job, Slime 1!" I murmured, a faint smile of relief crossing my face.
The last remaining slime stood before me, wobbling excitedly, as if seeking praise for completing its mission. However, my attention was fixed on the object within its gelatinous body: the red vial the woman had accidentally discarded. It was the health potion!
WARNING: Your health is critically low! Immediate medical attention is required!
I didn''t have much time left, but I mustered all my remaining strength and positioned myself near a wall, hoping it would help me apply the potion effectively. I reached into the slime''s body and extracted the vial. There were two options: drink the potion or apply it directly to the wound. Drinking the potion would heal my entire body, including any internal injuries, but the effect would be less potent as it would be spread over a larger area. Directly applying the potion would concentrate its healing effect on the targeted area, making it more effective for specific wounds. Given my situation, the choice was clear.
I pried open the lid of the potion with trembling fingers and poured the red liquid directly onto my open wound. The effect was immediate and brutal. The pain was searing, as if my leg had been plunged into scorching water. The liquid burned intensely, drawing a harsh gasp from my lips. ¡°Ahhh!¡± I groaned through clenched teeth, my voice barely above a whisper. I bit down hard, trying to suppress the scream that threatened to tear from my throat. The last thing I wanted was for the party to hear me and come back, their presence more dangerous than the healing pain I was enduring. The sight of the healing process was as disturbing as it was miraculous. The torn muscles and tendons twitched and pulsed as they slowly knitted back together. The sight of my flesh twisting and mending itself was nearly unbearable to watch, and the pain only grew worse. ¡°Gah!¡± I grunted, squeezing my eyes shut against the torment. The sensation was so intense that I could barely see straight. I fell forward, my hands scraping against the rocky ground as I gasped for air. The agony was overwhelming, an unforgiving wave that crushed me with its force. As I stared down at the ground, I could see nothing but darkness at the edges of my vision. The pain proved too much, and I could feel myself slipping into unconsciousness. Thud! Finally, I succumbed to the darkness, collapsing to the ground with a heavy thud.
[Achievement Reached!] [Condition: Survived From The Clutches Of Death!] [Reward: Mental +1, Physical +1]
17 - Not The Noblest Of Strategy The morning light filtered through the blinds, casting soft lines across my old, familiar bed. My eyes blinked open slowly, a unusual dull ache in my leg first thing in the morning, a vague reminder of something, but nothing so severe it demanded my attention, I thought. Just another groggy morning. With a sigh, I peeled myself from the sheets and shuffled through my morning routine: shower, a quick breakfast, the monotony of it all. Nothing out of the ordinary, just another boring day. Work was as tedious as ever, the endless clack of keyboards and the soft murmur of office chatter a static background to my thoughts. When the clock finally signaled the end of another long day, I trudged out, the weight of weariness in my steps. Home again, the routine continued¡ªshower, then dinner. Tonight''s meal was simple, something easy to eat in front of the computer. I settled into my chair, the familiar glow of the screen in front of me lighting up the dim room. I clicked on my favorite game, ready to dive back into a world where I felt I had control, where excitement awaited at every turn. But something was off. My character on the screen wasn''t the Bloodzerker I had been leveling for months. Confusion furrowed my brow as I scanned the unfamiliar character. This character... I didn¡¯t create this. Frowning, I navigated to the character info, my cursor hovering over the unfamiliar skills list. "[Summon Slime]?" I read aloud, a frown creasing my forehead. "What''s this? I don¡¯t remember any of this." The room felt suddenly colder, the light from the screen too bright. The numbers and skills blurred before my eyes, a sense of disorientation washing over me. This wasn¡¯t right. This couldn¡¯t be right. "Ah?!" And then, as if snapping from a deep trance, I woke up. My breath came fast, my shirt clinging to my back with sweat. It was just a dream¡ªa vivid, jarring dream. Laying there in the darkness of what I slowly recognized as a small, unfamiliar cave, the much to real memories rushed back. The dungeon, the viscous fiend, the excruciating pain...
I was still in Dungeon End. Not at home, not safe. But right here, in the depths of a challenge I had once thought I controlled from behind a screen. Wobbling gently, the slime seemed to respond, its movements oddly comforting. I couldn''t help but chuckle softly, despite the bleakness of my situation. "Thanks for sticking around, buddy." As I tested the strength of my leg, moving it cautiously, relief washed over me¡ªit responded without pain, fully functional as if it had never been maimed. "I almost didn''t make it..." My survival felt like nothing less than a miracle.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I was acutely aware of how close I had come to dying. The odds had been stacked heavily against me, and without a series of fortunate events, I would certainly have perished. It was a stroke of luck¡ªor perhaps fate¡ªthat I had the ability to summon slimes. Being dropped into a part of the grotto inhabited by slime-like creatures might have seemed like a minor detail, but it played a crucial role in my survival. The ability to communicate internally with my summons, their flawless execution of my desperate strategies, and even the recklessness of those adventurers who refused to help, each contributed to my narrow escape from death. Every element came together just right, creating a narrow path through which I managed to cling to life. Yet, that was just but a single instance of luck. I knew all to well, that luck was something that rarely occurred in this harsh world. In the peripheral vision of my eye, a flicker of light caught my attention¡ªa holographic notification beckoning for my focus. "Oh, I completely overlooked this!" The system notification announced that I had earned an achievement. In Dungeon End, achievements were not only rare but also offered significant growth opportunities for characters. They required meeting strict conditions and were notoriously difficult to earn. The achievement I had unlocked was one of the most difficult to acquire: "Surviving from the Clutches of Death." To earn this, a character''s health must drop below five percent of its maximum and then recover without dying¡ªa scenario that effectively brushes with death. I was aware of this achievement from previous gameplay, but I had never actively pursued it. Attempting to achieve it was almost a guaranteed way to doom a run, given the slim chances of survival from such a dire state. Though the reward of plus one to physical and mental stats might seem modest, it was actually quite significant. Especially increasing the mental stat was a rare feat in Dungeon End, where mana regeneration was solely dependent on rest, not potions or equipment. With this improvement, my mana pool increased, directly impacting how often I could use my skills. Previously, I could summon my slimes a maximum of three times with my total mana. Now, with my mental stat increased to eleven, I was on the cusp of being able to afford an additional summon once I reached a mental stat of twelve. With a deep breath, I pushed myself upright, steadying against the cold wall of the cavern. "I can''t stay here forever." The eerie quiet of the grotto was unnerving, but necessary. If I were to survive and somehow make it out, I needed to be cautious, and above all, smart. "I need to rethink my strategy." I took a moment to delve deeper into my abilities, pulling up the skill information for my [Summon Slime] to see if there was anything useful I might have overlooked. "Capable of basic actions... doesn''t deal damage independently... can carry small objects within its body... acts as a minor distraction... serves as a scout... its gelatinous body can fit through tight spaces.... and.... crevices!" "Of course! This could really work!" I realized, a spark of hope ignited by the potential uses of my skill that I hadn''t fully considered before. The idea was a bit morbid, but in Dungeon End, survival often meant capitalizing on every available resource, no matter how grim. If adventurers frequently fell victim to the dungeon''s numerous dangers, their abandoned gear could serve as a critical lifeline for someone like me, struggling on the brink of defeat. "Item retrieval!" I murmured, considering the slimes'' unique abilities to navigate tight and dangerous areas where I couldn''t risk going. If they could scout and retrieve items from fallen adventurers, I could potentially gather enough resources to make it out alive. This approach could offer a safer alternative to the constant threat of combat, especially given my current vulnerabilities and the limited combat capabilities of my slimes. It wasn''t the noblest strategy, but in the ruthless environment of Dungeon End, pragmatism often outweighed courage, in my case reckless courage. Fully recharged after resting, my mana pool was back to its full capacity. This allowed me a valuable opportunity. "Summon Slime!" I declared, using all the mana I had to conjure three more slimes, totaling four obedient blobs. "You''ll be Slime 2, you''re Slime 3, and you, Slime 4." I assigned them names methodically. I laid out their mission with precision: "Your task is crucial. Navigate the grotto with caution, avoiding any conflicts with monsters or adventurers. Focus solely on retrieving items. Prioritize crystalized hearts and other small, valuable items that can fit within your gelatinous forms. Avoid bulky items like weapons or armor. Gather what you can and return directly to me. Understand?" Each slime wobbled affirmatively, prepared to stealthily scour the grotto for treasures. "Slime 1, you''ll stay here with me as a precaution. The rest of you, go!" I commanded, making sure at least one slime remained for my direct protection. The others wobbled once in acknowledgment and then dispersed silently into the dark, damp stretches of the grotto. 18 - Unexpected Request As the hours dragged on, I maintained a vigilant stillness in my corner. I moved as little as possible, conserving every bit of energy and minimizing any chance of attracting the attention of lurking creatures or bad intentioned individuals. It was a waiting game. The quiet shuffle of Slime One at my side was the only sound in the otherwise silent cavern. The staleness of the bread and the pungent, tangy scent of the dried meat I had with me did little to lift my spirits, but they were sustenance nonetheless. I ate sparingly, rationing the little amount of food carefully to make it last as long as possible, each bite a deliberate effort to extend my survival. In the midst of the monotony, the familiar wobble of my first dispatched slime broke the silence, signaling its return. "Ah, you''re back! What have you found for us?" I asked, trying to keep a note of cheer in my voice despite the growing sense of desperation. I had been hopeful, anticipating a substantial find that might ease my burdens a little. My heart sank as the slime approached, its body wobbling with the effort of carrying its small haul. It presented four crystalized hearts¡ªa modest amount. The disappointment was palpable; I had hoped for much more to bolster my dwindling resources. As the second and third slimes made their way back to me, the outcomes were similarly underwhelming. The second slime timidly offered up two crystalized hearts, while the third managed to bring back three. "These aren''t the treasures I hoped for, but they''re not nothing." I said, more to reassure myself than anything. Each crystalized heart, while small in value, represented a tiny step towards some semblance of stability and progress. Sitting back against the rough cavern wall, I allowed myself a moment to reflect on the day''s unexpected gains. "Nine crystalized hearts." I mused, turning the small stones over in my hand. "If I had set out to collect these myself, I would''ve had to face off against nine viscous slimes. And sure, the experience points from them would have been useful, but right now, surviving this initial run takes priority over leveling up." The slimes, my only companions and allies in this lonely fight for survival, had proven invaluable. "All that''s left is to wait for Slime Four." "Hopefully, it managed to gather a few more crystalized hearts." The small cache of crystals I''d already secured was a modest start, but every little bit helped. Wooble~! Finally, the familiar wobble approached, signaling the return of Slime Four.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. But as it neared, something seemed off. Inside its gelatinous body, I could make out something unusual¡ªtattered and stained with what appeared to be blood. There was something other then crystalized hearts nestled within its gelatinous form. Curiosity mixed with caution as I waited for the slime to reach me. "Welcome back, Slime Four. What have you brought?" I murmured as the slime obediently wobbled closer, its gelatinous body gently expelled its contents onto the cold, rocky floor of the grotto. There, a piece of cloth, torn and dirty, stained by my slime''s green ooze. Carefully, I reached out and picked up the cloth, turning it over in my hands. The cloth was roughly cut, almost as if it had been hastily torn from someone''s garments in a moment of desperation. What truly caught my attention, however, was the message scrawled across it in dried blood: ''Help.'' This wasn¡¯t a random scavenge; it was a deliberate message. Someone had placed this within the slime, hoping it would find its way to a helper. Wrapped inside the cloth, hidden from immediate view, was a small wooden box. Carefully, I unfolded the rest of the fabric and opened the box to find ten crystallized hearts neatly arranged inside. Holding the box, a realization dawned on me¡ªthis was a plea, a call for assistance from some other unfortunate soul. The message wasn¡¯t just a request; it was a lifeline thrown in the dark. Glancing at Slime Four, I questioned the situation more directly to clarify my growing suspicion. "Did someone intentionally place this inside of you? If so, wobble for yes." The slime responded with a definitive wobble. As I pieced the scenario together, a realization dawned on me. I had sent my slimes to scavenge, primarily targeting remains for crystallized hearts. It seemed probable that Slime Four had encountered someone not yet dead but gravely injured¡ªmistaken for dead. The person must have noticed that this slime wasn''t like the native viscous fiends but something controlled, possibly recognizing it as a summoned creature from a skill. "Someone''s out there, possibly still alive and desperately reaching out for help."
Since nothing in this world is given freely, it was evident that this individual was essentially purchasing my assistance. This felt like a quest, the kind a game character might receive from an NPC. However, this was no longer a request made behind a screen but a genuine request from a real person. As I weighed the grim cloth in my hands, my thoughts churned with uncertainty. The fear of a trap loomed large in my mind, a strategic deceit laid by another dungeon delver. "Why should I risk it?" I thought internally. "What if it''s a trap? What if moving from here puts me right back into the clutches of death?" Yet, as I sat there, the memory of my own desperate pleas for help echoed back at me. I had been in that exact predicament¡ªignored, left for dead, my cries for help dismissed by those who could have easily spared a potion. The fear and desperation I had felt were likely what the stranger was experiencing now. "But what if I left that person to die?" I debated internally. "Wouldn''t I be just the same as those who left me to die?" The idea of leaving someone to suffer the same fate twisted a knot in my stomach. Was I really prepared to ignore a plea for help, to let fear dictate my actions? After all, what separated me from those adventurers if I walked away now? "Humanity." I whispered to the darkness, the word feeling heavy in the air. I knew all too well that if I abandoned another helpless, pleading soul, I would be forsaking what makes me human. I would be relinquishing the last traces of my decency. In just a few days of being here, I had unwittingly begun to adopt the ways of [Dungeon''s End]. My mind was rapidly filling with caution, worry, deceit, and dark thoughts¡ªany means to survive, even at the expense of others. But did I really need to adopt such a ruthless approach? Yes, it seemed necessary. However, I could choose whom to apply these methods to. And those who had not wronged me would not be among them. With a deep, steadying breath, I made my decision. "I can''t just sit here while someone out there might still be fighting for their life. Slime Four, lead the way back to where you found this." I pushed myself up, using the cave wall for support, ready to face whatever lay ahead, driven by a call to not abandon those in desperate need. "Quest, accepted!" 19 - The Rescue Navigating the grotto''s paths felt like moving through a labyrinth designed by a madman. I kept my pace steady, constantly scanning the surroundings. Slime Four, led the way, while the other three slimes were strategically positioned in a triangular formation: one directly behind me, another to my left, and the last to my right. I knew an encounter was inevitable. The dungeon wouldn''t let me traverse its depths without resistance, and quickly my expectation came to be. It wasn''t long before I heard it¡ªthe familiar, squelching sound that tightened my stomach. Ahead, the silhouette of another Viscous Fiend could be seen from the dimly lit cave, its gelatinous body surged menacingly. As I saw the Viscous Fiend squelching its way around the grotto, a plan formulated in my mind. Last time, I had barely managed to extract the creature¡¯s crystallized heart using a risky and painful method. This time, however, I had a small army of slimes at my disposal, and a refined strategy. "Alright, team." I murmured, feeling oddly like a commander on a battlefield. "Let¡¯s do this smarter." I quickly assigned roles to my slimes. "Slime One and Slime Two, you¡¯re on defense," I instructed, positioning them over each hand. Their gelatinous bodies formed a protective glove, shielding my skin from the corrosive touch of the fiend. "Slime Three, you¡¯re with me." I said, positioning it on my shoulder where it could easily reach out. "And Slime Four, you¡¯re on distraction duty." With a confident nod to my team, I watched as Slime Four wobbled towards the fiend, drawing its attention. As the fiend turned to pursue Slime Four, I seized the opportunity. "Now!" I rushed from behind, my slime-covered hands ready. The fiend, distracted by Slime Four, didn¡¯t see me coming. I plunged my hands into its gelatinous body, prying it apart with all the strength I could muster. "Slime Three, now!" Slime Three extended from my shoulder, stretching its own body towards the exposed core of the fiend. With a swift, precise movement, it enveloped the crystallized heart, pulling it out with a squeeze. The Viscous Fiend collapsed into a lifeless puddle, its vital essence removed. I let out a breath I was holding, feeling both exhilarated and relieved.
You''ve Defeated A Viscous Fiend. Exp +1
"Great work, team." I said, giving each slime a gentle pat, acknowledging their efforts like a coach commending his players after a well-executed play.
This encounter felt vastly different from the last. Armed with the knowledge from my previous near-death experience, I approached the situation with a more refined image. While the fear and anxiety were still present, understanding that I could effectively neutralize the threat using an improved method from my previous attempt bolstered my confidence. This assurance played a significant role in my willingness to confront the danger head-on, because i knew i could defeat it. I carefully placed the crystal heart into the box I had received earlier, which seemed much safer than risking it in my worn, tattered bag.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "Let''s keep moving,"
As I continued deeper into the grotto, I encountered two more viscous slimes. The confrontation yielding another two crystallized hearts and earning me a total of two more experience points. Experience points in [Dungeon End] are notoriously difficult to accumulate, and that''s by design. It''s a brutal game mechanic that significantly slows progression, it was one of the reasons it took me a decade without reaching the game''s end. Like many role-playing games, the challenges and rewards scale with each level and dungeon floor, but here, the stakes are exceptionally high. The more formidable the foe or the deeper one ventures into the dungeon, the more experience points one gains. However, this also increases the likelihood of a game over. As it stood, I had only managed to gather a few experience points from my encounters with the viscous slimes¡ªfar from significant, but every point counted. To reach the next level, level 2, I needed a total of ten experience points. I had earned four so far, meaning I still needed six more. The challenge, of course, was balancing the pursuit of these points with the preservation of my own life. "Better safe than sorry," I muttered to myself, trying to reaffirm that my cautious approach was the right one. Just then, Slime Four began to wobble alarmingly near a shadowed patch on the ground. Reacting cautiously, I moved closer to inspect, recognizing the telltale signs of danger. It was a pitfall trap, a common yet perilous hazard in [Dungeon End] designed to catch adventurers off guard. The pit wide ominously before me, peering into the depths, I estimated it was deep enough to break bones upon impact. This was but a simple physical trap, but I knew that deeper levels, the mechanisms would become increasingly complex, incorporating intricate mechanical devices and even magical elements designed to end one''s adventure.
Peering into the darkness of the pit, I realized the feeble light from the grotto did little to reveal the depths below. Thinking of the person who had sent the plea for help. "Could they have fallen in?" The thought spurred me. Turning to Slime Four, I sought confirmation. "Slime Four, did the person who put the message in you fall into this pit?"
Slime Four''s vigorous wobble was a silent confirmation. The pit''s depth shrouded in darkness. I knew I couldn''t risk a blind leap into the unknown.
I looked down at my slimes, considering my options. "Okay, listen closely." I instructed. "All four of you need to work together on this. It¡¯s crucial. You''re going to descend into the pit, find the person who needs help, and then, using all your strength, bring them back up here. Do you understand?" The slimes wobbled in response, an affirmation of their readiness. I watched as they began their descent, their bodies disappearing into the depths below. From above, I tried to monitor their progress, but the darkness swallowed them whole, leaving me to rely solely on their ongoing effort.
Minutes passed, each one stretching longer than the last. My mind raced with possibilities and worries. What if the person was too injured to attach themselves to the slimes? What if the slimes couldn¡¯t withstand the weight? Finally, a series of urgent wobbles pulsed up from the depths¡ªa signal from my slimes. They were on their way back up, and not alone. I readied myself, preparing to help pull whoever was at the end of this improvised rescue line. As the first signs of movement appeared from the pit, I leaned over, my hands ready to grasp human arms, clothing, anything. The slimes emerged first, their bodies elongated and strained under the weight they bore. Behind them, in a slow but steady ascent, came the figure they supported¡ªa child, his face etched with pain and exertion. He appeared to be between twelve and fourteen years old. Why would a child come here? The dungeon was no place for the faint of heart, let alone a child.
I was puzzled at first. But then I realized, I had once harbored similar thoughts myself or rather my previous body''s owner. He had contemplated entering a dungeon out of sheer desperation following his mother''s death. The fear, however, had been too great, and he never did take that leap. This child must have faced a dire situation outside¡ªperhaps an orphan like I had been, or maybe trying to scrape together enough to help a sibling or a friend that warranted this action. Whatever the reason, it had driven him to sign that damned contract and risk the dungeon''s dangers. Now, here he was, his arms were grotesquely twisted, bones jutting out through the skin, a clear sign of the violent impact of his fall. Crouching beside him, I tried to offer some comfort, though I knew well my limitations in this dark, unforgiving place. "Hey, can you hear me?" I asked gently, hoping he could offer some hint of consciousness. The child¡¯s eyes fluttered weakly, his breaths shallow and labored. This was bad. Without proper medical supplies or expertise, his chances were grim. "Hang in there, I''m going to get you out of here." I whispered more to reassure myself than him, because the truth was, I felt as helpless in this moment as he appeared. I scanned our bleak surroundings. We were alone. I was utterly unequipped to deal with the severity of his injuries. No healing skills at my disposal, no potions in my pack, and a quick, desperate search of his pockets revealed nothing that could aid in his immediate care. "What can I possibly do now?" 20 - The Echoes of A Promise The grotto got darker with each passing second as I held the child in my arms. I could feel the weight of his fragile body against my chest. His breathing was shallow and labored, each breath a struggle. His survival weighed heavily on me. I looked at his pale, frightened face resting against my shoulder, and his eyes fluttered open. For a moment, our eyes met¡ªhis filled with fear and a silent plea for help. It was a look that cut deep into my soul, exposing my own helplessness. "I... I want to help... but... I don¡¯t know how." I admitted, my voice barely a whisper. The thought of bearing the responsibility for another life had never truly struck me until this very moment. I had thought I was prepared, but in this critical moment, the reality was different. Gently, I laid the boy down on the cold, stone ground, doing my best to ease his discomfort. "Hold on, okay? I¡¯ll find a way," I murmured, mainly to keep my own hope from fading. My hands trembled as I pulled away slightly to look at him. His faint, fearful whisper of "Help..." broke through my resolve, tearing down any barriers I had tried to maintain. "I won¡¯t leave you." I promised, though i felt the hollowness of my words. How could i assure him of anything in a place like this?
Settling beside him, I racked my brain for any possible solution, any overlooked details. There had to be something, anything I could do to change the course we were on. I knew my slimes could scout and scavenge; they had proved their worth by navigating the treacherous paths of the grotto. An idea sparked in my mind. "Why not use the slimes to find the exit?" If I could just find the way out, there might be a chance to save the boy. But then, another thought struck me, sharp and cold. Even if I found the exit, leaving the dungeon without enough credits would plunge me into peril once outside. And what then? Healing the boy would mean incurring costs I couldn''t cover, sinking me deeper into debt. I had to either ensure my own survival at the cost of the boy''s only chance to live or risk my safety to save a stranger. Yet, the image of the boy''s pain-filled eyes and silent plea haunted me. How could I consider my debts when a child''s life hung in the balance of my own choice?
"For now, let''s find the exit. Knowing its location will be beneficial in any case."Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Turning to my four slimes, I issued a command, "All of you, go find the exit. Every second counts now." Despite the risk of encountering Viscous fiends, the need for speed was of greater importance. "Be quick, be stealthy, but most importantly, come back safely." Sending them all might increase our chances of quickly locating the exit, but it also left me without my usual means of defense. Sitting there, every rustle and distant drip of water tensed my nerves, yet I clung to the hope that their return would bring the promise of escape. I placed a gentle hand on the boy''s head, stroking his hair in an attempt to offer some comfort. "Hey, I know you can''t talk right now, but I''m here with you, okay?" I started, my voice low and soft in the quiet of the cave. I paused, gathering my thoughts, my hand still soothing the boy''s forehead. "You might not believe me, but I grew up in a place very different from here. No monsters, no dungeons. Just streets, and a lot of people. But, just like here, life wasn''t easy." "My parents left when I was just a baby, and for a long time, it was just me. I struggled, you know? After leaving the orphanage, money was always tight. Sometimes, I¡¯d go to bed hungry for days because I couldn¡¯t afford enough to eat." My voice cracked a little as vivid and poignant memories surfaced. "One day, I got into real trouble. I was working at a construction site, a job I loathed but needed for the money. The ground gave way beneath me, and I fell, much like the pit you fell into." I gestured around us briefly. "I was stuck, hurt, and I thought I was going to be there forever. But eventually, rescue came. Even though it was dangerous, they saved me." I sighed, feeling the weight of the past. "I guess what I''m trying to say is, I know what it¡¯s like to be scared and hurt. And just like those who rescued me then, I''m here for you. I''m going to find a way to get you out of here, alright? Just hang in there." I squeezed the boy''s hand gently, hoping he could feel my presence, my determination to be his rescue. The boy''s breathing, though still labored, had steadied slightly¡ªa small sign that perhaps my words offered him some comfort. Each minute stretched felt like an hour, the tension building as I awaited the return of my scouts. I found myself pacing in small, tight circles, unable to remain still. Just as my patience began to wear thin, a familiar wobble echoed through the corridors of the grotto. It was Slime One, returning to us. Relief washed over me in an immense wave¡ªI wasn''t too late. I ordered all the slime to quickly make their way back to me. Not wasting a moment I lifted the boy onto my back and began to follow the slime. My thoughts were consumed not by the weight of the child or the pain he must be in but by the singular goal of reaching the exit in time to save him.
The path was miraculously safe, with even terrain and no monsters in sight. Slime One guided me with surprising agility. The winding corridors and narrow passages of the grotto seemed endless, each twist and turn blurring into a frantic rush. The boy¡¯s shallow breaths were a constant reminder of how little time we had left. My legs burned with the effort, but I pushed on, driven by the desperate hope of reaching safety. Finally, in a secluded, tight area that would be nearly impossible to find without a guide, I saw it¡ªthe vortex-like portal, shimmering with the same ethereal light as the one I had used to enter the dungeon. "We made it!" I turned to look at him, a smile of relief spreading across my face, ready to share the good news. But what I saw froze the smile on my lips. The boy¡¯s body lay limp on my back, his eyes staring vacantly. His labored breathing had ceased, replaced by a haunting silence. His face, once contorted in pain, was now eerily peaceful, devoid of any life. In my arms, unbeknownst to me during those final desperate moments of our escape, the boy had slipped away. There, in the light of our supposed salvation, the weight of a life lost too soon bore down upon me. The silent hum of the portal offered no comfort, only the cruel indifference of our plight. "I''m sorry..." 21 - Chaos in the Grotto A day had passed¡ªa day since I discovered the portal that promised escape from this hellhole. But it was also a day since I had left behind the lifeless body of the young child. Recalling the failure of rescuing him weighted heavily on my heart. I had been unable to save a child who had reached out for help, and worse yet, I couldn''t even provide him the dignity of a proper burial. The stone floor of the grotto offered no soft earth to serve as a resting place for his small, broken body.
It''s truly sad, even though the child was not well-equipped for the dungeon, he still managed to gather ten crystallized hearts on his own. I''m not sure about his class or skills, but it was clear he had some confidence to venture here, though fortune did not favor him. I can''t help but wonder how far he might have gone if he had been given the chance to develop properly. Reluctantly, I had placed him near the wall, close to the portal''s swirling exit, hoping that this position might spare him further desecration. The thought that perhaps no monster would venture near the portal was a small comfort, but it was the actions of potential groups passing by that I found myself pondering. Would they, find themselves too pressed by their own survival to do more? Or might they, in recognizing the tragedy of a young life cut short, take it upon themselves to carry his body back through the portal to the world outside? Either way, the harsh reality of my situation didn''t allow for prolonged mourning, no matter how much the loss of the young child weighed on my conscience. I ventured away from the area near the portal, driven by the pressing need to gather the necessary credits. I opted to stay within a safe distance of the portal, utilizing it as an anchor point. My slimes, would serve as my guides, able to lead me back whenever necessary. I became more cautious than ever, meticulously checking every nook and cranny to avoid falling into the same traps he did.
Since then, I''ve managed to defeat three more vicious slimes and acquire three additional crystallized hearts. Although it''s not much for a full day''s venture, it was better than nothing. "Now that I think about it, how long have I been here? Two or three days? I guess I''m doing relatively okay for my current situation..." But I know things won¡¯t progress well without further strength. Despite continually telling myself, ''Let''s just survive this run,'' ''Given my situation, I''m doing well,'' or ''It''s my lack of skills that¡¯s holding me back,'' these thoughts have been a constant since I arrived here. However, now that I''ve truly adapted to my circumstances, I can¡¯t help but feel frustrated by my own self-imposed limitations. Instead of thinking about how to grow stronger, my mind was preoccupied with ways to avoid dying, which seemed like a natural response.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. However, the death of the child made me realize that danger lurks even in the most unexpected places. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that I was poisoning my mind with constant fear and anxiety, limiting my own progress. In the end, I live here now; I am a resident of this world, and if I don''t seek power, I could easily perish in some random ditch.
"But how can I grow stronger? What can I do this early in the ''game''?"
Based on my knowledge of the game, there wasn''t a set path to power; this game was the very definition of randomization. "Can i only hope for RNGesus to bless my run?" WOBBLE! WOBBLE! WOBBLE! WOBBLE! "Huh!?" Suddenly, an urgent wobble from all four slimes pulled me from my thoughts. It was a signal I had not expected¡ªeach slime agitated in perfect sync, their vibrations resonating with a sense of urgency from every direction. They wouldn''t react this way without a clear and present danger. I paused as I tried to discern the cause of their alarm. I scanned our surroundings, my eyes darting from shadow to shadow, searching for any sign of movement or threat. Nothing stirred, yet the slimes continued to wobble, their unease growing more pronounced. "What is it? What''s happening?" I said, reaching out and picking up Slime 1. Its response was to wobble more vigorously, as if urging me to understand an unseen urgency. That''s when I felt it¡ªa faint vibration under my feet. Curious, I placed a hand to the ground, trying to gauge the vibrations'' source. Then, without warning, the gentle tremor escalated into a violent shake.
The ground beneath my feet buzzed, intensifying with each passing second. "Move!" I shouted, but the words barely left my lips before the earth cracked open. The ground crumbled, a network of fissures spreading wildly from beneath me. I had barely a moment to react. My heart raced as the surface gave way, pulling me down. A sense of urgency washed over me, trying to find a way out of this situation. "Come to me!" I commanded, directing each of my four slimes to grasp onto a limb. Their gelatinous bodies attached to my arms and legs, their weak stickiness just enough to provide a temporary anchor. Quickly, I sought out crevices and outcroppings along the wall, positioning my limbs like a climber seeking foothold. My slimes held on, their bodies stretching but maintaining their grip, keeping me from tumbling into the path that opened below. I glanced downward, where an unexpected occurrence unfolded beneath me. "Back off! It''s too strong!" A voice yelled out from bellow. Through the dust and debris, i could make out a group in disarray.
"Get back to where? We''re trapped! That thing''s got the path blocked and there¡¯s nothing but a wall behind us!" a man''s voice rose in frustration. "Watch out! It''s coming in for another attack!" a woman shouted, alerting her companions. My eyes widened in horror as the threat of this whole situation revealed itself. "N-No way!" In front of me was the similar entity of this dungeon, a slime but not your typical viscous fiend. This one was much much more different, its sheer size dwarfing the adventurers who fought desperately against it. Its body was a deep, murky blue, almost blending into the shadows of the cavern. One could easily mistake it for a wall of the grotto if not paying close attention.
At its center, barely visible through the translucent outer layer, was a small core that glowed faintly. However, reaching it was a challenge in itself; the slime''s body was too massive to approach it without proper preparation. "Focus on its core!" one shouted, a strategy I knew well from my previous encounters with lesser slimes, but this was a foe of a different caliber. The adventurers'' strikes seemed to merely sink into the gelatinous mass, absorbed and dampened by the thick, gelatine body of the slime. The slime lashed out, its gelatinous body stretching like whips across the grotto''s floor, knocking fighters off their feet as they attempted to strike at its core. "Gah!" The thuds of their bodies impacting the ground underscored the sheer disparity in strength. "They don''t stand a chance... this thing is out of their league." I muttered, knowing all too well their grim fate. This was no ordinary viscous slime, but a beast renowned for its devastating power and resistance to most physical attacks. This creature was known as the most formidable first-floor boss, one that even veteran adventurers try to avoid at all costs. "The boss of this floor, Viscous Overfiend!" ============================================== 22 - Grand Path For Power? No Such Thing! Bosses in Dungeon End weren''t like the ones in other games I knew; they weren''t confined to the final room of a level, waiting like a final exam you had to pass to progress. Instead, they roamed their territories as freely as any other creature, making them unpredictable and much more intimidating. "You really never know where one might turn up," I muttered to myself as I watched the chaos unfold below. In Dungeon End, a boss didn¡¯t guard the passage or hold the key to the next floor; they dominated their environment, patrolling it as any predator would its hunting ground. This meant that they could impact your journey at almost any time, turning a corner could suddenly shift from routine grind to a fight for survival. Although the likelihood of running into a boss was relatively low due to the vastness of each floor, much depended on luck or your ability to scout effectively. In the economy of boss encounters, it was often a matter of first come, first served. However, not everyone was eager for these confrontations. individuals like me, lacking a strong team or sufficient combat skills, would do everything possible to avoid them. Even high-level adventurers often bypassed lower-level bosses, preferring to conserve their limited time in the dungeon and their resources for more lucrative challenges on upper floors. Truly, only those well-matched in level and prepared for a tough fight tended to seek them out. And below me, it looked like the adventurers had tried to avoid the boss but couldn''t escape its clutches. Their desperate efforts to fight back and regroup showed how dangerous running into a boss could be. I could see them scrambling and hear their shouts filled with fear. "Hold it steady!" A relatively burly man barked, planting his shield firmly against the onslaught of the giant slime boss. The tank, a burly figure with a shield almost as tall as he was, lunged forward. "Boulder''s Guard!" he shouted, his shield glowing with a stony resilience that seemed to increase its bulk. As the slime lashed out, its strike was absorbed by the shield, its impact lessened by the protective stone. Beside him, the swordsman weaved through the battlefield with agility. "Blade Gust!" he called out, swinging his sword in a wide arc that sent a slicing wind towards the slime. The gust cut through the slimes whip like limbs, causing it to shudder momentarily.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. At the rear, the first mage channeled her energy, her hands glowing with a bright light. "Lightning Lash!" she exclaimed, releasing a bolt of electricity that snapped at the slime, sizzling as it struck. But each strike, spell, and maneuver brought them only meager progress against the massive slime. Its regenerative abilities outpaced their damage, healing almost as quickly as they could inflict wounds. They were gradually forced back, cornered against the grotto''s walls. At the height of their desperation, when hope seemed dim, the female mage, glanced upwards. Her eyes widened in surprise as she caught sight of me clinging to the wall above the fray. "Hey!" she shouted, pointing upwards to alert her companions. "There''s someone up there!" The rest of the group momentarily turned their attention upwards, following her gaze. "Hey, up there! You''ve got to help us!" yelled the tank, his voice echoing against the grotto''s walls as he struggled to maintain his ground against the slime''s relentless assaults. "I''m not exactly equipped to jump into a fight with a boss!" I replied. "Don''t give us that! Look, we''ll split the loot with you! Anything you want!" the swordsman bargained, parrying a viscous strike with his blade. Despite their pleas and the offer of loot, I knew my limits all too well. Jumping down there wasn¡¯t bravery; it was a death sentence for someone like me. "I-I can¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry!" I shouted, feeling a mix of guilt and frustration as I began to inch away, "Please, we really could use a hand! Maybe I could make it up to you personally... if we get out of this alive." the mage added, her voice laced with a hint of seduction. "Look, I''m not cut out for this. I don''t have the gear or the skills. I''d just be another casualty!" I tried to explain, feeling the weight of each word. The tank slammed his shield into the slime, pushing back as best as he could. "You can do something! Anything! Don¡¯t let us die here!" The desperation in their voices was palpable, and for a moment, I wavered, torn by their plight and my own safety. "Even just a distraction would help!" The thought of throwing my slimes into the fray as a distraction crossed my mind, but the logic was flawed. "Even if I sent them, it wouldn¡¯t change anything," I muttered to myself. They can¡¯t deal damage, and without that, they won¡¯t draw its attention away from those already fighting. The mechanics of aggro in this dungeon were unforgiving. A monster like that boss, once fixed on a target, would relentlessly pursue it until a more pressing threat emerged¡ªsomething my slimes could not mimic since they lacked any real offensive capability. "I¡¯d just be sending them to get destroyed, achieving nothing," I reasoned. I glanced down, the sight of their impending doom gnawing at me. But fear held me back. "I¡¯m sorry, I really am." I murmured, more to myself than to them, as I started to retreat toward stable ground, moving cautiously away from the chaos. Their cries grew more desperate. "You''re just going to leave us?!" the swordsman yelled, his voice cracking under the strain. "Coward! Spineless rat!" the tank roared, his voice echoing angrily as he parried another blow. Their bitter accusations struck deep, and I paused, their desperation echoing in my ears. I stood frozen for a moment, torn by guilt and survival instinct. "You heartless bastard! You''ve left us to die!" "Damn you! May the dungeon take you too!" "Hope you rot down here!" "..." Finally, quiet followed their last insults. As I walked away, the haunting silence behind me was a stark reminder of the harsh reality i was living in. "Hahaha, self-imposed limitations? What a joke!" I spat out the words, mocking my earlier optimism. "I wanted to believe I was holding myself back, that I could somehow rise above this... But every single time, reality slaps me in the face." I looked back one last time. The silence was complete now, likely filled with the finality of death for those I had left behind. "There''s no grand path to power here, just a desperate scramble for whatever scraps you can find..." 23 - Looting The Remnants Back at the exit portal, the child''s body still lay untouched, an indication that no one else had come this way. I felt completely drained, both physically and emotionally. Guilt gnawed at me for failing to save the child and leaving the adventurers behind. I was exhausted from the constant stress and the fight to stay alive. I found a small, hidden spot near the portal, offering a bit of privacy and security. I told my slimes to keep watch and alert me if anything came close. With that small bit of reassurance, I let myself give in to the exhaustion. I didn''t know how long I slept, but it felt like a few hours. The brief rest recharged me a bit, and my mana was back enough to summon three more slimes. Now, with a total of seven slimes, I felt a little more secure¡ªlike I had a small, jelly-like army to help me survive. Curiosity pulled me back to the scene of the earlier fight. Scavenging was still a smart move to gather easy credits, and I wasn''t going to let guilt cloud my judgment. With a heavy heart, I headed back to where I had last seen the group fighting the boss. As I got closer, the scene was just as grim as I expected. It was eerily quiet. The adventurers'' bodies lay where they had fallen, gruesomely melted by the acidic slimes. The bodies of the adventurers were grotesquely distorted, their equipment and clothing partially dissolved, giving off a pungent, acrid smell. The remains were barely recognizable as human. Where once there had been faces and limbs, there now lay a ghastly mix of bone and melted tissue. "..." Amid the devastation, my eyes caught a glimpse of something out of place¡ªa small bag tucked away behind a large rock, likely thrown aside in the heat of battle for greater mobility. Fortunately, it appeared intact, untouched by the aftermath of the battle. As I moved closer to inspect the small bag, I had to navigate carefully to avoid slipping into their remains. Reaching the bag, I knelt down and inspected it. The fabric was surprisingly sturdy.
Opening the pack, I found several small items: twenty crystallized hearts, three vials that looked like healing potions, some dried meat, stale loaf of bread, and a dagger. Quite a big haul. I couldn''t help but whisper to myself, "Those people were definitely veteran''s. They were well-prepared. They probably decided to farm the first floor for the crystallized hearts and managed to gather twenty in just a day or two. At least their efforts won''t go to waste."If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
I looked at the healing potions in the bag, one for each member of their party. While I was glad to have a way to heal my wounds, I couldn''t shake the sadness that I hadn''t found these items before the child''s death.
And then, there it was¡ªmy first weapon. Finally, I had a way to fight the slimes with something other than my bare hands protected by the slimes'' bodies. Holding the dagger, I marveled at its balance and ease of handling. For someone who had never wielded a weapon before, its lightness was reassuring. In contrast to the heavier weapon that would''ve been cumbersome given my physical strength stat. Swinging it a few times, I appreciated its responsiveness. It was an extension of my own intentions rather than a burden to my movements. Choosing a dagger as my first weapon made sense. In this treacherous environment, where quick decisions and faster reflexes could mean the difference between life and death, the agility it offered was most welcoming. Plus, its simplicity suited my inexperience. Unlike ranged weapons that demanded precision and practice, the dagger required only basic movement, something I could manage even with minimal training. It felt right, almost comforting in its fit. If I was to have any chance at defending myself effectively in this dungeon, then this dagger would be my first real step. Wobble! "Huh?" Suddenly, my slimes started wobbling frantically. I spun around, heart pounding with fear that the boss had returned. But thankfully, it was just a single Viscous Slime inching its way toward us. "Perfect timing!" I wanted to test my newly acquired dagger, to feel its sharp edge cut through the gelatinous mass. "Wait!" As I marched towards it, another thought crossed my mind¡ªI now had seven slimes and had never tried to see how many of them it would take to handle an enemy by themselves. My first summon had failed miserably against one of these creatures, so I was curious to see if more slimes could make a difference. ¡°Slime 1, Slime 2, take care of it.¡± I ordered, stepping back to watch. The two slimes oozed forward, their gelatinous bodies confronting the Viscous Slime. At first, it seemed like they might manage. They wrapped around the Viscous Slime, attempting to smother it with their combined mass. But the Viscous Slime''s acidic properties were stronger and more resilient than expected. The Viscous Slime began to overpower my slimes, and they started wobbling in distress. I needed to act. ¡°Slime 3, get in there and help!¡± I shouted. With three slimes working together, the tide began to turn. The Viscous Slime struggled as it was enveloped on all sides, its movements becoming sluggish as my slimes continued to smother and constrict it. ¡°Good, that¡¯s it. Keep going!¡± I encouraged them. The fight was a bizarre, gelatinous struggle, with the slimes digging themselves inside the Viscous Slime''s body, enveloping each other in a strange dance of gooey combat. The Viscous Slime¡¯s resistance started to weaken, its body losing shape as it was overpowered by the combined efforts of my slimes. Finally, the Viscous Slime collapsed, its core exposed. One of the slimes quickly snatched the core, finishing the fight.
You''ve Defeated A Viscous Fiend. Exp +1
¡°You did it!¡± I exclaimed, stepping forward and patting each of my slimes. Their wobbles of victory made me smile.
Though they managed to win against one Viscous Slime, it still took three of them. I couldn''t even imagine how many it would take to go toe-to-toe against an overlord, let alone winning against it.
If three slimes could barely handle a single Viscous Slime, the thought of facing something as powerful as a boss was overwhelming. I shook my head, trying to clear the negative thoughts. "Alright, good job, team." I said, trying to stay positive. "Let''s keep moving." I bent down and picked up the crystallized heart, adding it to the collection I had looted from the dead group. With the recent additions, I now had 53 crystallized hearts in total. The thought of needing only two more experience points to level up was a small goal i needed to achieve today. "Just two more slimes." I muttered to myself, gripping the dagger tightly. "Let''s see what this baby can do." It was time to get a feel for it and level up in the process. ===================================================================== 24 - A Sudden Shift
When you level up, only one thing happens: you get an immediate boost in your stats. But unlike traditional games where you can choose which stats to increase, the system here automatically allocates the boosts based on two factors: your class and your skills. This means your character''s stat growth is somewhat out of your control, guided by the system¡¯s interpretation of your progress. This approach to character progression is unconventional. It can either help you become stronger or lead to your downfall, depending on how well your skills and class align with the stat boost you wish to acquire. This technical approach adds another layer of challenge. You can''t just pick any skills you want as you progress in this treacherous game; you have to carefully manage your choices to ensure the stats you gain will complement your desired gameplay style. In Dungeon End, leveling up isn''t just about becoming stronger. It''s about making smart decisions and hoping the system''s stat allocation aligns with your strategy, because here, every little boost can mean the difference between life and death.
And the thing is, leveling up is extremely hard in Dungeon End. Monsters give a meager amount of experience points, and the amount needed for each level increases exponentially. This means that with every level, you need to grind even more to progress. But despite the difficulty, leveling up is crucial. In this unforgiving world, you need every advantage you can get, and leveling up is one of the very few key''s to gaining that small edge that could define your chances of survival. "Alright, team!" I said, looking at my seven slimes. "Pin him down!"
It was time to make some real progress. After a few minutes of walking, I came across another Viscous Slime. Without hesitation, I commanded all seven of my slimes to attack. They overwhelmed the creature with their sheer numbers, forming a writhing mass of gel-like bodies that pinned the Viscous Slime to the ground. Despite its struggles, it had no chance to fight back against so many attackers. I approached the immobilized Viscous Slime, dagger in hand. The creature writhed futilely under the weight of my slimes. I plunged the dagger into its body, feeling the soft resistance like cutting through gelatin. I sliced through the viscous material until I reached the core. With a precise cut, I extracted it, holding the glowing crystal in my hand. The Viscous Slime disintegrated around my blade, leaving behind its crystallized heart.
You''ve Defeated A Viscous Fiend. Exp +1
Gaining one experience point, I was now just one step closer to leveling up. "Alright, team, let''s wrap this up quickly. Just one more to go!" I said, a smirk forming as I pocketed the crystallized heart. My slimes wobbled enthusiastically, ready for another fight. We moved forward with purpose, the slimes forming a defensive formation around me. I kept my dagger ready, eager to finish this leveling up business. We hadn''t gone far when we hit a problem. The path ahead split into four distinct tunnels. I stopped, scratching my head. "Great, a choose-your-own-adventure. Except one of these paths probably leads to the boss."Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. The slimes looked at me, their gelatinous forms wobbling as if they were shrugging. "Let''s think this through." I muttered. "Any of you guys have a slime sixth sense for bosses?" The slimes just wobbled some more. "Of course not. That would be too easy, you guys can only sense danger when it gets really close." I sighed. I examined each path, trying to get a read on them. They all looked the same: dark, foreboding, and potentially deadly. "Alright, team, here''s the plan." I said, looking at my slimes. "I''m going to send one of you down each path to scout ahead. Come back if it''s safe." The slimes wobbled in agreement. I pointed to each path, and four of them set off. As they approached the entrance to each tunnel, I suddenly saw a faint purple light start to glow under them. "Wait, no!" I shouted, realizing too late what was happening. Before I could do anything, the purple light flared up, and in an instant, all four slimes disappeared. I stood there, stunned and speechless. A teleportation magic trap? Here? On the first floor? My mind raced. Teleportation traps were deadly, and I had never encountered them this early in the game. Usually, they appeared only on much higher floors, where the stakes were even higher. This was completely unexpected. "What the hell is going on?" I muttered to myself. I knew that any path I took would likely end in my death if I triggered a teleportation trap. But what puzzled me even more was the presence of such a trap here. In the game, the lower floors were filled with simple physical traps¡ªpitfalls, spike traps, etc... nothing magical. This deviation from the game''s mechanics was unnerving. "This doesn''t make any sense. if the game''s mechanics don''t match this reality, then I can''t fully rely on my previous knowledge. Even though every was already unpredictable, things got even worse." Realizing the traps were unavoidable, I decided to retreat and stay near the exit portal. It seemed wiser to let the Viscous Fiends come to me rather than chasing after them. I had already lost four slimes, so it made sense to use my remaining ones while patiently waiting for the experience points and crystallized hearts to come to me. I still had many days ahead, and by then, I should be able to acquire the remaining crystallized hearts. "It was a sound plan." I thought. However, as I stepped into the pathway to head back, a new teleportation magic trap activated. "What!" This was a conditional activation trap, meaning it only triggered when stepping inside it in a specific direction. This explained why the Viscous Fiends I encountered hadn¡¯t been teleported¡ªthe traps didn''t activate because they were exiting the path. In contrast, entering the path triggered the trap, which was why my slimes were affected.
The same applied to the path back. Once one of the traps was activated, the way back would also conditionally activate the trap. It felt like a strategically placed trap, and a thought crossed my mind: was this trap made by a person rather than the system? But it was too late. The magic circle beneath me glowed brightly, and I couldn¡¯t escape. I was being transported. As the teleportation magic activated, my vision blurred out, the same disorienting feeling washing over me as when I first entered the dungeon. The world around me seemed to dissolve and reassemble itself in a matter of seconds. When my vision finally cleared and I regained my composure, I noticed my other slimes, the ones that had been transported earlier, right next to me. This meant that all the teleportation''s led to the same location¡ªit wasn¡¯t random. Sudden sounds of yelling, explosions, and the clashing of weapons echoed through the cavern. The noise startled me, and I turned my head to see the source. "What the¡ª?!" Ahead of me was a scene of chaos. A large, enclosed area stretched out before my eyes, with numerous people frantically fighting off a monstrous entity. My heart sank as I recognized the creature. It was the Viscous Overlord, the very boss I had tried my best to avoid. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening¡­¡± I muttered, my voice barely audible over the din. ¡°Hold the line!¡± A voice bellowed, trying to rally the fighters. ¡°We can¡¯t let it break through!¡± Explosions of magic and the sharp clanging of weapons against the slime¡¯s gooey body filled the air. The Viscous Overlord towered over the combatants. "Stay together!" I heard a voice shout from the throng. "Don''t let it divide us!" My slimes wobbled nervously at my feet, sensing the danger. This was when realization struck me, the pieces of the puzzle falling into place. This explained the traps, the unexpected teleportation, and the sudden appearance of so many adventurers in one place. "This... is a planned raid!" Raids were a concept well known in the role-playing game world¡ªa group of people banding together, whether from random party members or a well-organized guild, to face off against a boss monster that far surpassed their individual capabilities, pooling all their resources into conquering it. This explained the situation regarding the teleportation traps. This wasn''t implemented by the dungeon itself but rather applied by adventurers, most likely purchased from a magic scroll a highly skilled mage had crafted. There were dozens of people present, trying to face off against the Overfiend. This meant they had scouted ahead of time, found this large open space, located the boss''s position, and set various traps without considering who might end up getting caught in them. They were waiting for the boss to fall into the trap, teleporting to this area to use it as their raid arena. This was quite a common tactic I used in the game myself, so I was quite familiar with it. Since this method was made to face off against a first-floor boss, it was likely that this was a newly formed guild with low-level adventurers trying to make their first stand as a guild. It was quite a common practice. This also allowed them to gauge if their general power level was good enough to advance further into the second floor. "But looking at them... they might end up failing this raid." 25 - If I Fall, You Fall! The scene before me was a grim for the party involved. The Viscous Overfiend towered above the dozen or so adventurers who were locked in a desperate struggle against it. That monstrous slime constantly shifting and undulating as it absorbed and deflected attacks. The air was heavy with the sharp smell of acid and blood, and the confined space making the odor even stronger. Scattered around the battlefield were the remains of those who had fallen. Some corpses were grotesquely torn apart, while others were melted into unrecognizable puddles by the Overfiend''s acidic nature. The sight was nauseating. The adventurers who still stood were clearly on their last legs. Those in the front line had their armor battered and broken, their weapons dulled and chipped. Many were visibly exhausted, their movements sluggish and uncoordinated. Their mana pool most likely nearly depleted, if not already exhausted. "This thing just won''t go down!" shouted a man, his voice strained with fatigue as he swung his sword at the Overfiend. I watched as a swordsman was knocked back, his shield splintering under the force of the Overfiend''s attack. He staggered to his feet, his expression one of sheer exhaustion. "We''re running out of time!" he gasped. "Keep your spirits up, everyone!" a burly man holding a giant axe called out. "We can do this together!" The Overfiend let out a gurgling roar, its body swelling and contracting as it lashed out at the adventurers. Despite the damage it had sustained, it still held the upper hand. The guild was being pushed to their limits, their morale beginning to waver.
Seeing this, I realized I couldn''t stay idle. Failure was inevitable, and staying put would only endanger me. I had to locate the exit and make my way there. But As I scanned the area, my heart sank. There was no sign of an exit. Panic began to rise within me.
"Boss, I get where you''re coming from." one of the adventurers said with a grim expression. "But let''s face it, this isn''t looking good. More than half of our team is dead, and we''re barely seeing any progress. We need to consider pulling back." "We can''t retreat." The leader replied firmly. "We''ve invested too much into this raid to give up now. We need to push through." Another adventurer, a woman holding a staff, stepped forward. "He''s right. We''re about to die a meaningless death. Please reconsider, leader!" The debate continued, with the majority in favor of retreat while the leader argued to press on. The tension in the air was palpable, the weight of their argument heavy. As time dragged on, the deaths of their comrades weighed heavily on the group. One by one, they fell, unable to withstand the fear and stress.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
"WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?!" the leader shouted, disbelief coloring his voice. Those who had advocated for retreat broke ranks, fleeing in desperation. They left behind a dwindling group to face the boss alone. "Your poor planning and stubbornness have led us to this point, leader! We won''t sacrifice ourselves for your greed and thirst for prestige!" I watched as they ran past the Overfiend, surprised by their actions. Curiosity drew me to the side, where I noticed a small gap in the wall. The boss''s massive form had obscured the exit all along.
As I cautiously made my way to the exit, staying close to the wall to avoid detection by both the boss and the remaining adventurers, I was relieved to see that the boss''s attention was still focused on those fighting it. It was crucial to slip away unnoticed to avoid any unwanted attention or accidents.
"You traitors! Do you think I''ll let you leave like that?!" As the leader took out a scroll from his pocket, a sense of dread filled the air. Everyone, myself included, watched in tense silence, unsure of his intentions. His words sent a chill down my spine. "If I have to die, then I''ll take every single one of you traitors with me!" Confusion rippled through the group. What did he mean? My mind raced, considering the worst. The leader''s hands trembled as he unraveled the magic scroll. A faint, ominous glow emanated from the intricate pattern inscribed on the parchment. "What''s this?" The deserters, unaware of the scroll''s contents, hesitated, looking back at the unfolding scene. I recognized it immediately! "He''s really planning on killing everyone here!" I realized in horror. Magic crafters are specialized artisans using various methods such as rune crafting, talisman crafting, and the most common method, scroll crafting. These scrolls can be used in a variety of situations and typically contain offensive, defensive, or support magic. The teleportation magic formation that had transported me to this location was an example of a support-type magic scroll. Such scrolls are a significant investment and are usually reserved for specific situations, like the guild''s plan to teleport the boss to their location for the raid. However, the scroll the leader was holding was a different story. It was a Tier 5 Explosion magic scroll, indicating it was crafted for a specific destructive purpose. While Tier 5 spells are considered the lowest in power, an explosion spell at this level was more than enough to cause significant damage.
It seemed that the leader, distrustful and possibly facing betrayal or death, was intent on taking everyone down with him. The scroll he held was his insurance, ensuring that if he fell, he would not fall alone. "Let''s meet each other in hell, you traitors!" The leader''s voice was filled with malice as he tore the scroll apart. I had to think fast. "What can I do, what can I do? Think!" But it was too late. With a deafening roar, the scroll ignited, unleashing a massive explosion of fire.
"DIE!!!!!!!" The force of the explosion sent shockwaves rippling through the air, knocking everyone off their feet. The ground beneath us shook violently as flames erupted in all directions, consuming everything in their path.
Your [Summoned Slime] has perished against a ''Tier 5 Explosion Magic''.
Your [Summoned Slime] has perished against a ''Tier 5 Explosion Magic''.
Your [Summoned Slime] has perished against a ''Tier 5 Explosion Magic''.
Your [Summoned Slime] has perished against a ''Tier 5 Explosion Magic''.
Your [Summoned Slime] has perished against a ''Tier 5 Explosion Magic''.
Your [Summoned Slime] has perished against a ''Tier 5 Explosion Magic''.
Your [Summoned Slime] has perished against a ''Tier 5 Explosion Magic''.
26 - One in a Million Chance I slowly regained consciousness, my body aching and my ears ringing. I found myself lying on the ground, my vision blurred and my senses dulled by the shock. "Cough, cough... what... happened?" I muttered to myself, trying to piece together the events. The air was thick with smoke, and the stench of charred materials stung my nostrils. Through blurred vision, I surveyed the aftermath of the explosion, the scene before me was nothing short of disastrous. The area was littered with the remnants of those who had fought the Overfiend, now reduced to nothing more than burnt outlines on the ground. It was a sobering, a complete massacre and utter devastation brought by a single act of malice. "My god... how did i survive this?" I murmured, my filled with disbelief. I tried to sit up, but pain shot through me, the toll of the explosion still affecting me. My body was scorched and sore, yet fortunately, all my limbs were intact. As for my slimes, they had all perished. But not in vain. In their final moments, without a command from me, they had instinctively known what to do. One by one, they had leaped onto me, their gelatinous bodies forming a protective cocoon around my curled-up posture. Their sacrifice had given me a fighting chance, seven layers of slimy protection that somewhat shielded me from the brunt of the blast. Despite their efforts, the explosion''s force had still left its mark. My clothes were burned, and my skin bore the painful signs of close contact with the aftermath. I struggled to rise, my muscles weak and my body protesting every movement. Pulling myself together, I remembered the potions in my bag. Protected under me and and the layers of slimes. With shaky hands, I reached for it, hoping it had been shielded enough to survive the blast. As I fumbled with it, relief washed over me when I found the potions intact. Carefully pulling out a healing potion. I uncorked it and took a full gulp , feeling the liquid''s warmth spreading through my body, easing some of the pain. The quiet that followed was haunting¡ªno shouts, no clashing of weapons, just silence. "Survived another one..." My voice echoing slightly in the stillness. As the potion''s warmth spread through my veins and the smoke began to dissipate, I noticed something strange. Among the veil of the smoke and flames, a subtle movement caught my eye. "What that?" In the shadowy aftermath, a figure of sort was slowly moving. "Could it be a survivor? But how?" I squinted, trying to make sense of the shadows, and as the smoke cleared further, my shock deepened. It wasn''t just any figure, rather it was one that was all too familiar: the gelatinous substance of the Overfiend. It was slowly moving, converging towards a single point. "No way!" I whispered under my breath, disbelief tinging my voice as I scanned the area more thoroughly. More blobs appeared, all crawling in the same direction. My gaze followed their path, leading to where the Overfiend had been just before the explosion. There, amidst the aftermath, something extraordinary caught my eye. The massive body of the Overfiend, which I had assumed would have been destroyed in the blast, was actually split open. It resembled a grotesque flower blooming to reveal its core. The protective layers of its body had somehow shielded its most vital part from the explosion, leaving its core exposed yet intact.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "It actually survived! Damn, that overpowered bastard!" The realization hit me like a wave. If the heart was intact, the Overfiend could potentially regenerate. It was a race against time now. "All those blobs... they''re pieces of it, trying to reassemble." I reasoned aloud, my voice edged with urgency. "I have to get out of here before it fully heals!" As I bolted towards the exit, my limbs protested every move, still tender and singed from the blast. The urgency of escape pressed heavily on my mind, a single thought dominated: survival. But amidst my attempt at escaping, a daring idea flickered through the pain and exhaustion. The Overfiend''s core, its heart, lay exposed, an unexpected opportunity that might not come again. I slowed, my steps faltering as the weight of the decision bore down on me. "Could I? Should I try to take it down myself?" I murmured, the words barely escaping in breathless gasps. The monster¡¯s core, pulsating faintly, seemed almost within reach. Yet, the threat of the Overfiend regenerating hung over me. "Damn it!" The urgency of the situation was clear, and the gravity of my decision weighed heavily on me. Left without my slimes, my survival odds were diminishing rapidly. Navigating my current location in the grotto without their guidance seemed an almost impossible task. Yet, as I stood before the vulnerable core of the Overfiend, an opportunity presented itself¡ªone that might not come again. This could be a turning point, a chance to shift the tides in my favor in this harsh world. "If it regenerates, I''m done for." I muttered, gripping the dagger even tighter. Taking a deep breath, I steadied my resolve. "This might be the only shot I have." I whispered, stepping forward. As I dashed towards the core, determination and desperation fueling each step, the Overfiend''s fragmented blobs sprang into action. Even in its seemingly defenseless state, the slime¡¯s instincts for survival were fiercely intact. A blob near me suddenly stretched, morphing into a tendril aiming straight for me. My heart raced as I leaped aside, narrowly avoiding its grasp. The air whooshed past me, having come close to being caught. "This isn''t over yet!" I shouted, pushing my body to its limits as I sprinted towards the core. But the Overfiend was not done. Another blob close to me, transformed its mass into a sharp spike and thrust it towards me. I couldn''t dodge in time; the spike pierced through my side, the pain sharp and immediate. The acidic nature of the slime burned into my flesh, sending waves of agony that threatened to overwhelm my senses. "Damn it!" I gasped, feeling the burn seep deeper, but I forced myself to keep moving. The injury was painful but not lethal, a lucky fact given the circumstances. "I''m not letting you rebuild!" I yelled. Each step was a battle against the pain and the continuous assaults from the slime''s defensive maneuvers. But I was close now, just a few more feet. With a final burst of energy, I lunged forward, my dagger ready for a decisive strike. As I reached the core, my focus shifted to severing the connections that kept it alive and tethered to the Overfiend''s body. The core, pulsating with a sinister light, was cradled by a network of gelatinous veins, pumping whatever essence sustained this monstrous creature. I raised my dagger, targeting these lifelines. With precise slashes, I cut through the slime''s veins,weakening its hold on the core. The core became detached, its light flickering uncertainty. I quickly snatched it from its gelatinous cradle, feeling its immense energy thrumming in my palm. As I secured the core, a noticeable shift occurred around me. The gelatinous fragments of the Overfiend that had been inching towards the core, attempting to reconnect and regenerate, suddenly halted. The urgency in their movement dissipated as if they had lost their driving force. One by one, these pieces stopped their advance and succumbed to gravity, settling onto the cave floor. What once was a directed effort to save their central entity now turned into mere puddles of goo. The cohesive force that had animated them was gone; the core''s detachment had effectively ended the Overfiend''s existence. I watched for a moment, the once menacing mass now just a landscape of viscous fluid. *Ding!*
You''ve Defeated The Viscous Overfiend! EXP + 50
Congratulations! You''ve reached level 2! +2 Mental, +1 Physical!
Congratulations! You''ve reached level 3! +3 Mental!
Congratulations! You''ve reached level 4! +2 Mental, +1 Physical!
The sudden chime echoed in my ears, almost too good to be true. "What the¡ª" I muttered, staring at the notifications floating before my eyes. Fifty experience points from a single encounter. It catapulted me not just to level 2 but straight through to level 4. A rush of exhilaration mixed with disbelief swept through me. "From struggling for every single point to this..." I laughed, almost hysterically, the sound bouncing off the cave walls. The difference was stark, like night and day. Each level up triggered an immediate increase in my stats; thankfully It was a substantial boost to my mental stat rather then my physical, especially considering how critical mental stats were for my summoning abilities. *Ding!* "What? It''s not over?" Another notification popped up, and this one was even more astonishing.
You acquired an ''Awakened Crystalized Heart''!
[Achievement Reached!] [Condition: Defeating The First Floor Guardian At Level 1] [Reward: +10% Chance of converting a boss''s ''Crystalized Heart'' into a ''Awakened Crystalized Heart'']
I stammered, unable to believe what i was looking at. I lowered my head, staring directly at the glowing crystalized heart in my hand, disbelief washing over me. "A-A-AWAKENED CRYSTALIZED HEART!!!!" 27 - [Summon Slime] Lv.2 ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! It¡¯s really an awakened crystalized heart!¡± I exclaimed, staring in awe at the item in my hand. I had always expected to acquire such an invaluable item eventually, but not this early. The awakened crystalized heart was the number one item to grind for in [Dungeon End]. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that this item is what every character fervently grinds to fully grow their character to the utmost. "Every RPG has that one item." I muttered to myself, "that one drop with insane stats or a hidden ability that everyone needs to farm for. This is it." In [Dungeon End], crystalized hearts weren''t particularly special on their own. They were mainly used as credits, similar to gold coins in other games. But their true value lay in being the core of a monster¡¯s life essence. "So, what makes the awakened crystalized heart so special?" Every monster in [Dungeon End] possesses a crystalized heart, but only a very few have what we call their awakened version. This is what sets them apart. Skills have levels but no proficiency metrics or experience points. They don¡¯t level up the traditional way. You don¡¯t just use them repeatedly or feed them experience points to increase their level. Instead, you need something like this. The awakened crystalized heart is special because of its contents. A character can consume this heart to gain one of two outcomes of their choice. They can either receive a new skill based on the monster from which the heart came from or level up an existing skill, granting it a new ability that matches both the monster''s properties and the skill''s current set. "This is huge," I whispered, my mind racing with possibilities. "I could level up my weak slime skill or gain an entirely new ability." The realization of what I held in my hand was overwhelming. The power to grow stronger was now within my grasp, all thanks to a series of unexpected and ¡®fortunate¡¯ coincidences. "Alright, let''s not get ahead of ourselves," I said, taking a deep breath to calm down. Not only that, but this was an awakened crystalized heart from a boss monster, not a regular one. This meant its value was astronomical. The thing with these hearts is that you could get them from any monster, whether it¡¯s a floor¡¯s guardian, a hidden special or elite monster, or even a normal mob. But their value obviously differs based on where they come from but their rarity was of the same value, extremely hard to procure. "Alright, let''s think this through," I muttered, trying to keep my excitement in check. "This world isn¡¯t as simple and forgiving as it might seem. I need to be smart about this." Using this item would provide an ability based on the monster it originated from. This reminded me of one of my characters I had played. It wasn¡¯t the best character I ever had, but it did pretty well regardless. "That guy... he died because of my lack of knowledge," I reminisced. "It was my first time acquiring an awakened crystalized heart, and I used it without thinking much." Most players would think that using the item immediately was the correct approach, but it wasn¡¯t. "If I remember correctly, the character was from the slums with the ability [Mark]." I recalled. "This ability lets me mark down a target, making it easy to track them. Nothing special, really." I ended up picking the Ranger class with that character as a synergizing class. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. The Ranger class had the talent [Far Shot], Which increases ranged damage based on the distance between me and the target. With it, I could safely and easily farm and kill monsters from afar while sniping them using my [Mark] skill. I decided to name this character''s class Marksman. Not as tempting sounding as my Bloodzerker or Weaponmancer, but it worked. I chuckled at the memory. I didn¡¯t care much about this character back then. I figured he would eventually die in some ditch somewhere. Now, understanding that it was all real, I feel bad about how I treated him. Anyway, with that character, I was farming the third floor. It was a swamp-like area where many poisonous creatures roamed. One of its inhabitants was a creature known as the [Venomous Snake]. Not a particularly intriguing name like the Viscous Fiend, but it gave a clear understanding of its ability: a snake that dealt poison damage. Eventually, I was farming them for crystals and killed over a thousand of them. Until I came across my very first awakened crystalized heart. I remembered the excitement and the sense of achievement. "An awakened crystalized heart from a Venomous Snake." I said, shaking my head at the memory. I thought that the Venomous Snake was the perfect monster to get an ability from for my Marksman. I figured there was no point in leveling up my [Mark] skill; what I really needed was some sort of offensive skill. My mind raced with the possibilities¡ªan ability that could cloak my arrows with poison, or something along those lines. But oh, was I far mistaken. "I can''t believe how naive I was." I muttered, recalling the moment. "I really thought I was going to get something game-changing." Instead, the skill I received was [Venomous Blood]. It sounded cool, but it was far from useful for my character. "This was when I understood what it meant by ''an ability used by the owner of the crystalized heart.''" I muttered. "It meant it literally, not in a way that would adapt to my character. It truly added what it said." The thing with the Venomous Snake was that its blood was entirely made of poison. This property allowed it to cloak its sharp fangs with poison. And this is exactly what I got¡ªthe ability to convert my red blood into purple venomous blood. "What do you think happens when a human being, without any organs to filter and handle such properties, gets venomous blood?" I asked rhetorically. "They quickly end up dying from the poison status." And that''s how my character died. "It was then that I realized the importance of compatibility," I reflected. "Just because a skill comes from a powerful monster doesn''t mean it''s the right fit for your character." I stood there, holding the awakened crystalized heart of the Overfiend, pondering my next move. "I can''t afford to make the same mistake," I said firmly. "This time, I need to make sure the skill or boost I get is something I can actually use." "What properties did the Viscous Overfiend have?" I pondered aloud, trying to recall every detail I knew about it. "It had the acidic property, meaning if I used the Awakened Crystalized Heart to acquire a new skill, the chances of me turning my blood into acid were very real." I shuddered at the thought. Within seconds, acidic blood would melt my veins, my flesh, and bones. The pain would be unimaginable, slow, and torturous, driving me insane long before it finished its work. This made it crystal clear that acquiring a new skill from this heart was not an option. "Even further," I continued, "the Overfiend had a gelatinous property. What if my bones turned to gelatin? I''d be paralyzed, unable to move at all. What if my blood turned to jelly? It would no longer travel through my heart, causing blockages in my respiratory system." Those thoughts sent shivers down my spine. "This is insane," I muttered, clutching the crystalized heart tighter. "I can''t afford to take such a reckless gamble." Should I use the heart to enhance an existing skill instead? My current skills were limited to only my [Summon Slime], but it was the safer bet. "Both are of the slime family tree." I reasoned. "I can¡¯t see an outcome where my slime acquiring the acidic property isn¡¯t a plus as I lacked any offensive capability. They¡¯re already gelatinous creatures, so they wouldn¡¯t get that ability, which removes one option from the pool of skills they could acquire from the Overfiend¡¯s crystalized heart." "Alright, let''s do this," I said, taking a deep breath.
Would you like to level up you [Summon Slime] Skill to [Level 2]?
"All or Nothing! Yes!" *Ding!*
[Summon Slime] Level Has increased from 1 => 2
My heart pounded with anticipation and curiosity. What kind of new ability had I unlocked? I couldn''t help but open my skill information, only to be left speechless.
[Summon Slime] Lv.1 [Summon Slime] has been upgraded to [Summon Slime of ........ [Summon Slime of ...........] Lv.2
"What!" 28 - [Summon Slime of Shapeshifting] - Lv.2 Currently, my [Summon Slime] skill at level 1 was as basic as it could get. Though I had managed to make the most of it by using my slimes for scouting and looting corpses, I needed more. I needed something that would help me push through the hurdles that would inevitably arise. Although I had already faced some of those challenges, I was lucky to survive each time. The Overfiend boss had to give me something that would change how I approach my character. For sure! My heart pounding in my chest, the adrenaline making my hands tremble slightly. "Alright, moment of truth," I muttered to myself, feeling a mixture of excitement and anxiety. I checked the details of my upgraded skill. [Summon Slime of Shapeshifting] Acquired! "Summon Slime of Shapeshifting?" I whispered, trying to grasp the full potential of the new skill. As I read through the details, my eyes widened in amazement.
[Summon Slime of Shapeshifting - Lv.2] [Summon Slime allows the user to conjure small slime creatures. These slimes are sentient and capable of basic actions such as grabbing or carrying small objects inside their gelatin-like bodies. While they are not independently aggressive, they can now be used in combat through shapeshifting. The summoned slime can shapeshift into two forms:
  1. Shapeshift of Defense: The slime transforms into a protective barrier, mitigating any incoming damage by 10%.
  2. Shapeshift of Offense: The slime transforms into a sharp spike, providing 10% physical penetration.
Additionally, as long as the slime isn''t fully severed or destroyed, it can slowly heal its body using its shapeshifting properties, allowing free range of body morphosis.] [Usage: Primarily used for exploration assistance, minor object manipulation, as a decoy, and now for offense and defense in combat situations.]This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. [Summoning Mana Cost: 3 per summon] [Shapeshifting Mana Cost: 2 per cast] *Note: (all slimes currently summoned can shapeshift for a single cost)*
"This... this is incredible!" I couldn''t believe my eyes. "Why shapeshifting?" I muttered, puzzled by the specific nature of the skill upgrade. Then it struck me. Throughout its battle, the Overfiend had repeatedly demonstrated its ability to transform its gelatinous body into whips and spikes, morphing as needed to gain the upper hand. At the time, I hadn''t given it much thought, but now I realized the Overfiend could freely alter its shape to adapt and fight. "This is the very skill I acquired from it," I realized. "Though limited to only two forms, it''s the same principle." The Overfiend''s ability to shape its body into offensive and defensive forms was now mine, although on a smaller scale. This wasn''t just an upgrade; it was a game-changer. The Overfiend''s attempt to gather itself and heal after the explosion must be why this upgraded ability includes the additional effect of allowing my slimes to slowly heal. I had never imagined getting such a powerful upgrade so early on. With my new upgraded ability, I decided to test out the full extent of my upgraded skill. I had leveled up several times, which meant I had more mental stat points to spend. Currently, I had 7 mental stat points remaining, allowing me to summon a slime even in my current state. "Alright, let''s see what you can do." I said, summoning a single slime. It appeared before me, wobbling with energy. Its appearance was exactly the same as before: a small, wobbling gelatinous blob. There were no visible changes, no signs that it had gained any new abilities. But I knew better than to judge by appearances. "Let''s see what happens when we put that new shapeshifting ability to the test." I focused on the slime, my command ready. "Shapeshift into offense and hit that wall!" The transformation was immediate. The once harmless blob suddenly elongated and sharpened into a menacing spike, a stark contrast to its previous form. The change was striking, and it happened in the blink of an eye. The slime slammed into the wall with a solid thunk. I walked over and saw that it had penetrated the rock easily, embedding itself deep into the stone. "Wow," I breathed, astonished by the power and accuracy of the attack. "That''s... that''s impressive." I approached the spike closer and observed its form. It had elongated and hardened into a sharp point. The spike had driven itself several inches into the solid rock, showcasing the new offensive capability of my slime. "Just imagine what this could do to an enemy," I thought aloud. "Alright, good job, little guy," I said, patting the slime, which had reverted to its gelatinous form. "Let''s try something else." Using my last 2 remaining mana, I commanded, "Shapeshift into defense!" The slime morphed into a small wall, standing firm and solid. I pushed against it, feeling the resistance it offered. "Impressive. This will definitely come in handy," I said, considering the defensive potential this form provided. At that moment I felt a surge of confidence. I could defend myself, launch powerful attacks, and even rely on my slimes'' regenerative properties to keep them in the fight longer. Since I had used up my mana, I could no longer summon more slimes or use their shapeshifting forms. I needed to rest and restore my strength. Finding a small corner of the area with a large rock, I decided it would be the best place to hide and recuperate. I tucked myself behind the rock, ensuring I was well-concealed. I commanded my recently summoned slime to keep watch. "Alright, buddy." I said, patting the slime gently. "You¡¯re on lookout duty. Wake me up if anything happens." As I settled down, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of exhaustion and excitement. For the first time, the thought of what I could achieve with my new ability filled me with anticipation. The idea of an army of slimes shapeshifting into spikes all at once was thrilling. The sheer devastation they could unleash was unimaginable. With these thoughts swirling in my mind, I closed my eyes and allowed myself to drift off into a much-needed sleep, the quiet of the dungeon lulling me into rest. 29 - Blob The Blocker I woke up, feeling surprisingly rested. The night allowed me to fully restore my mana, bringing my total back to seventeen points. The small corner where I had hidden, with my slime keeping watch, had been the correct action on my part. I stretched and rubbed the sleep from my eyes, preparing to move forward once again. The explosion from the previous day had wiped out all my summoned slimes except for the one I had summoned afterward. To venture out safely and efficiently, I needed more than just one slime. But things were different now. Though the more slimes, the better, I now had the ability to shapeshift them into specific forms. That meant I had to save some mana for it. I needed to think strategically. Seventeen mana meant that I could summon five slimes while having two mana remaining. This wasn¡¯t the optimal way to go through it, though. I had to strategize differently now that my setup had increased. I currently owned a dagger but had no true defensive gear to speak of¡­ well, that was before I received the upgraded slime skill. From my understanding, the shape of the slime could be maintained indefinitely if I so wished. That meant I could do something different. "Buddy, come to me and attach yourself to my left arm." I instructed, my slime obediently wobbled over. As the slime wrapped around my arm, I considered my options. "If I summon four more slimes, that will leave me with five mana points. Each shapeshift costs two mana. I need to maintain at least one shapeshifted form for defense." The potential combinations played out in my mind like a chess game. Summoning four more slimes would give me a small army for scouting and minor tasks. With five mana points left, I could afford two shapeshifts, allowing for both offense and defense as needed. "Let¡¯s see how this works." I muttered, focusing on the slime wrapped around my arm. "Shapeshift: Defense Form." The slime''s form hardened and expanded into a buckler¡¯s form, transforming into a protective layer around my arm. I flexed my arm, barely feeling the added weight but knowing full well that this form would mitigate 10% of blocked damage. This was now my new shield, a living barrier that could adapt to my needs. "Perfect," I said, satisfied with the result. "Now for the others." I summoned four more slimes, feeling the familiar pull on my mana. As they materialized, I kept their forms in their original shapes, for scouting and diversion. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. In the end, I still had a weapon in hand; there was no need to waste my mana to shapeshift one of my slimes into a spike. "Alright, let''s get moving," I said, addressing my slimes. "Stay alert and spread out. Scout the area, but don''t go too far. We need to locate the exit." The slimes wobbled in acknowledgment before spreading out in different directions. The last thing I wanted was to face another unexpected trap or encounter a monster unprepared. I took a moment to orient myself, but the surroundings were unfamiliar, but I couldn''t afford to let that deter me. "You¡­" I said to the defensive slime on my arm, "you''re called¡­ Blob the Blocker!" Wooble! Once I informed my slime of his new name, he started wobbling from right to left, seemingly excited. "Oh! Seems like you like your new name? Of course you do! You¡¯re special, so you get a name befitting your role. No need to be referred to as a number. Count yourself lucky, Blob!" W¡­Wooble~. Why does he suddenly look so... flappy? ¡°Ah, you must be nervous to properly fulfill your role! Let''s just hope we don''t have to test your durability too soon." ¡­ ¡°Hmm? Back already?¡± As the slimes returned without any progress, it was clear to me that I was no longer in the familiar area I once knew. "Damn it! We''re completely lost." I thought about sending two of my slimes to locate the exit. I didn¡¯t know how long it would take or how safe it would be. But I had no choice. This strategy had previously worked, so I had to trust the process once again. ¡°Okay! Slime One and Two, you guys-?¡± "Help! Someone, please help!" Just as I was about to command my slimes, a sudden scream echoed from paths in the area. I froze for a moment, listening intently. The voice was getting closer, frantic and desperate. "Slimes, climb to the ceiling and hide!" I ordered, not wanting to reveal my necromancer abilities. The voices were getting closer, and there was no place for me to hide. From the shadows of one of the paths, a small figure came into view. "T-This!" I was stunned as the figure drew closer, revealing an individual who was truly special. "A gnome?!" The gnome girl was running frantically. Her eyes widened in fear as she noticed me, and she rushed toward me. "Please, help me!" she cried, hiding behind me. I looked down at the gnome in surprise. Gnomes were rare creatures, often exploited for their unique [inheritance]. I never thought I would get the chance to see one. The adventurers chasing her quickly made their way to us, their faces twisted with anger and determination. "There she is!" one of them shouted. "Hand over the scamp and get out of our way. This isn¡¯t your problem." The tension was palpable. The adventurers, three in total, were armed and looked ready for a fight. I knew why they wanted the gnome, and part of me started to get greedy. The potential benefits of having a gnome on my side were too great to ignore. One of the adventurers, a burly man with a scar running down his face, stepped forward. "Listen, buddy. We don¡¯t want any trouble. Just hand her over, and you can go about your business." I glanced down at the gnome girl, barely the size of my palm as she clung to my leg, trembling behind me. Her wide, pleading eyes met mine, and I knew I couldn¡¯t just hand her over. "Why do you want her?" I asked, knowing full well the reason, trying to buy some time for myself to gather my thoughts. "She''s our property." the scar-faced man growled. "We paid good money for her, and she''s got a specific purpose. Now, move aside." I tightened my grip on my dagger, my mind racing. I had to make a decision, and I had to make it fast. I could either hand the gnome over and avoid a confrontation, or I could take a stand and possibly gain something valuable enough to sacrifice my life for. ¡°... AH! DAMN IT!¡± "Huh?" The three man frowned, clearly taken aback by my outburst. ¡°Looks like I''ve just accepted my second quest in this playthrough.¡± ¡°What is that idiot talking about?¡± another adventurer muttered. "Sorry, but I can¡¯t do that," I said firmly. "She stays with me." The adventurers'' eyes narrowed, their hands reaching for their weapons. The situation was about to escalate, and I had to be ready for whatever came next. 30 - The Power of Inheritance "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that." the leader sneered, drawing his sword. "But guts won''t keep you alive." The gnome girl clutched my leg tighter, her small body trembling with fear. I could feel her desperation, her silent plea for protection. I quickly assessed the situation. There were three of them and one of me. But what I had was the advantage of surprise. "Give us the girl, and we''ll let you walk away, " the wiry man with the dagger offered, though his tone suggested otherwise. The man with the staff stepped forward, his eyes narrowing. "You have no idea what you''re getting yourself into. This girl is valuable, more than you can imagine." "Valuable how?" I asked, keeping my eyes on all three of them. The leader smirked. "As expected, a slum rat oblivious to the world around him. We''re not leaving without her." That should have been the case, but i was the exception to the rule. You could say i''m the most knowledgable rat out there. They must be after her inheritance. Inheritance. A unique perk for specific species. Beyond classes, inheritances are another crucial aspect that can drastically change one''s abilities. For instance, Beastmen possess the [inheritance] to manifest a beastial energy. Depending on the family of the Beastman species, one could get a beast more attuned to offense, defense, utility, or magic potential. If I had to give an example in earthly terms, some families would be related to the lion, using its inheritance for offense, another would be the elephant for its defense, and another would be the owl for its utility. Of course, these are earthly animals and these should be converted to the native animals of this world. But Beastmen weren¡¯t the only ones with access to this perk. Every species in this world had inheritances¡ªexcept for humans. Numerous theories had formed around this. Some believed humans were the superior species and didn¡¯t need an inheritance. Others thought the opposite, claiming humans were the lesser species. Another theory suggested that because humans were the most populated species, the deities didn¡¯t grant them inheritances to avoid overpowering them. Regardless of the theory, one thing was clear: humans didn¡¯t have inheritances. inheritances were game-changers, bonuses that could drastically alter a species'' capabilities. Most high-end parties were diverse, composed not only of different classes but also of various species, leveraging their unique inheritances for maximum advantage. But the world wasn''t kind to everyone. Gnomes were particularly unfortunate. Fragile and weak, these small-statured beings were often overlooked for their lack of physical prowess. They were like the smurfs from those old TV shows¡ªsmall, unassuming, and largely underestimated. Unlike their fictional counterparts, however, gnomes in dungeon end weren¡¯t blue and didn¡¯t wear ridiculous clothes. Their small size and nomadic lifestyle made them nearly impossible to find, akin to locating a toothpick in a haystack. Normally, species would collaborate, forming parties based on skill, class, and inheritance. Gnomes, though, were often kidnapped and sold as slaves for their valuable inheritances as it was easy to do so once one could locate them. ¡°What a pitiful fate.¡± I muttered under my breath, watching the girl cling to my leg in desperation. This situation was clear to me now. The gnome girl had likely managed to escape from her captors because they hadn¡¯t signed a slave contract with her yet, most likely due to lack of funds after purchasing her. After all, buying a slave and signing a contract were separate transactions, both costly. They were undoubtedly banking on making back their money through her inheritance¡ª[Pathfinder].Stolen novel; please report. Gnomes, unlike other species, didn''t have a variety of inheritances. Instead, they all shared a single, invaluable perk: [Pathfinder], also known as "The Treasure Compass." Gnomes, being small and fragile, had developed a way to survive in this harsh world thanks to their inheritance. [Pathfinder] allowed them to locate paths based on their desired outcomes. If they wanted to find food, their inheritance would guide them. If they sought their home, it would lead them back. If they needed to escape danger, it would point the way. But what made them truly coveted by other species, to the point of being kidnapped, was their ability to locate hidden locations in dungeons. Hidden trials, hidden treasures¡ªit didn¡¯t matter. Having a gnome in your party guaranteed profit one way or another.
And that''s where human greed comes into play, and I was no exception. However, I would never resort to kidnapping or coercion to achieve my goals. The man with the sword and the one with the dagger rushed at me simultaneously, their faces twisted with irritation. The man at the back, his staff glowing ominously, prepared to cast a spell. "Take him down!" the scar-faced leader roared as he charged forward, his sword raised high. "Flame Slash!" he shouted, and his sword ignited in roaring flames. I stood my ground, my heart pounding, but strangely, I felt a sense of control wash over me. It was a feeling I hadn''t expected in such a tense situation. As the swordsman swung his fiery blade at me, I raised my arm, where Blob the Blocker had shapeshifted into a defensive form. Clang! Blob fulfilled his role perfectly, absorbing the impact of the flaming sword strike. I felt the force reverberate through my arm but managed to hold steady. The dagger-wielding rogue moved in swiftly from my side, aiming to catch me off guard. "Speed Surge!" he yelled, and his movements became faster as his speed increased greatly. But I was ready. With a quick parry, I blocked his attack with my own dagger. Our blades clashed, and I used the momentum to leap backward, putting some distance between us. "Ha! Running away, are we?" the leader mocked, a cruel smile on his face. "It won''t matter. My teammate will scorch you to death!" He said, expecting a spell to come my way. But nothing happened. The leader''s smile faded, replaced by confusion and anger. He turned to question his teammate. "What the hell are you doing?!" His voice died in his throat as he saw the sight behind him. The mage stood frozen, his mouth open in a silent scream. From his gaping mouth protruded a sharp, green, gelatinous spike. Blood trickled down the spike, pooling at his feet. His eyes were wide with terror, and his body hung limp, impaled from head to toe. The green spike glistened with his blood, a grotesque and gory sight. The leader and the rogue turned back to me, their faces pale with shock and fear. "How...?" the leader stammered. I smirked, feeling the adrenaline coursing through my veins. "Did you really think I''d face you head-on without a plan?" From the very start, I had orchestrated this outcome. I had ordered my slimes to move above the adventurers, waiting for the right moment to strike. The man with the sword and the one with the dagger didn¡¯t hesitate. Instead, their anger intensified, and they rushed at me again with renewed fury. The rogue, being the faster of the two, reached me first. His dagger descended in a blur aimed straight for my chest. Lifting my left arm. Blob absorbed the impact once again, the dagger clanging uselessly against the gelatinous shield. The rogue''s eyes widened in frustration, but I was a step ahead. "Blob! Spike form!" I shouted. In an instant, Blob¡¯s center shapeshifted into numerous spikes. The rogue barely had time to register the change before the spikes shot out, impaling him in the face and neck. His scream was cut short as his body went limp, collapsing to the ground in a bloody heap. The leader¡¯s eyes blazed with fury as he closed the distance, his flaming sword raised high. "You¡¯ll pay for that!" he roared. "Everyone! On him!" With no mana left to change my slimes'' shapes, I ordered the remaining ones on the ceiling to fall onto the enemy. "What''s this?!" They dropped onto him, clinging and climbing to his head, their gelatinous bodies covering his face. The man fell to his knees, desperately trying to remove them. His hands plunged into the slimes, unable to get a firm grip. He scratched at them, tearing small parts, but they quickly healed thanks to their upgraded traits. The agony and pain of suffocation were evident, but what was more disturbing, something I didn¡¯t expect, was that the slimes didn¡¯t stop there. They began entering the man''s open mouth, ear holes, and any other orifice they could find on his face. Unable to watch what happened next, I turned my body around, ordering my slimes to stop once the man''s life was taken. I looked down at the small gnome, who had buried her face in my pants to hide from the gruesome scene. Shortly after, my slimes returned to me. Taking a glance back at the man, I couldn¡¯t help but fall to my knees and vomit from the gruesome consequences of my slimes'' actions. "Burgh~! I never thought they could be used in such a way..." The sight was horrifying. His face was distorted and bloated, his eyes bulging as if they were about to pop out. The slimes had invaded his body, causing internal damage that was too much for anyone to bear. I had to look away, unable to handle the grotesque scene. I turned to the gnome girl, who was trembling and still clinging to my leg. I looked at her, trying to offer some sort of comfort. "It¡¯s over now. You''re safe," I said softly, patting her head. She looked up at me, her eyes wide with fear and confusion. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice barely audible. I nodded, swallowing hard to push back the bile that rose in my throat. felt a strange mix of relief and horror. Relief because we had survived, horror because I had taken a life for the first time. Ding!
[Achievement Reached!] [Condition: First Kill!] [Reward: Physical +1]
And it seems like the system wants to make sure to remind me of it... 31 - The Escaped Gamble ''They were going to sell me.'' I sat huddled in the corner of this filthy cage, my heart pounding loudly. I tried to make myself as small as possible, squeezing into the shadows like I used to do when I played hide-and-seek with my siblings. But I knew no one was coming to find me this time. The air was heavy with the smell of sweat and leather, and something else¡ªsomething bad. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but it made me feel sick to my stomach. I could hear the man that had kidnapped me, his voice loud and mean, ordering the others around like they were nothing. I watched with wide eyes as he shoved people out of their cages, one by one, and sold them off like they were things. Just things. ''And now, it was my turn.'' The merchant¡¯s rough hand reached in and grabbed me, his grip so tight it almost choked me. I squirmed and tried to pull away, but he was too strong, too big. My tiny feet dangled in the air as he lifted me up, holding me out for everyone to see. ¡°Next up! A rare find indeed!¡± he shouted, making my ears ring. ¡°A genuine gnome! Small but sharp, with the ability to find anything you desire. Perfect for dungeons, treasure hunts, or whatever else you have in mind!¡± I wanted to cry, how could I not be? They were talking about me like I was just a thing, like I didn¡¯t matter at all. ¡°How much for the little thing?¡± a voice cut through the noise, making my whole body stiffen. I looked up and saw him¡ªa big, scary man with a scar running down his face. He didn¡¯t look nice at all. His eyes were somewhat perverted as he stared at me. The merchant¡¯s smile got even bigger, and it made my skin crawl. ¡°For you, my friend, a special price. Three hundred credit. She¡¯s one of a kind, and well worth every coin.¡± Three hundred? That sounded like a lot, but I didn¡¯t really know. I didn¡¯t understand how currency operated in the human world. The scarred man scoffed, crossing his arms. ¡°Three hundred? For a runt like that? You must be out of your damn mind.¡± ''Heek!'' I flinched at his words. I didn¡¯t want to be here. I wanted to go home, but i was trapped. ¡°She¡¯s got the [Pathfinder] inheritance.¡± the merchant snapped back, giving me a little shake that made my head spin. ¡°You know what that means. She can find you hidden paths, secret treasures¡ªthings you wouldn¡¯t dream of getting your hands on without her.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to do. My head was spinning, and I felt like I might just pass out. They kept talking about me like I was some kind of... of treasure map or something. I didn¡¯t want to find paths or treasures for them. I just wanted to go back home. Another man stepped forward, thinner than the first, with a creepy grin. He had a dagger at his side, and the way he looked at me made me want to shrink back even more. ¡°Even with that, she¡¯s a liability. Look at her¡ªshe¡¯s terrified. She¡¯ll be more trouble than she¡¯s worth. We¡¯re risking our necks for a tiny creature that might just bolt at the first sign of danger.¡± He was right. I was terrified. I didn¡¯t want to go with them. I didn¡¯t want to be their tool. But what choice did I have? They were bigger, stronger, and I was... I was just me. The merchant¡¯s face twisted with anger. "One hundred and fifty, then. But the slave contract isn''t part of the deal. That''s my final offer. I promise you won''t find another like her. As adventurers, you know the value a gnome brings in a dungeon." My heart sank. They were going to buy me. I could feel it in the way they looked at me, in the way they talked. They didn¡¯t care about me. They just wanted what I could do. The last man, the one with the staff, finally spoke. ¡°We¡¯ll take her. A hundred and fifty credit.¡± ¡°Wise decision,¡± the merchant said, sounding so smug I wanted to hit him. ¡°She¡¯ll serve you well if you keep a tight leash on her. Just remember, she¡¯s got a mind of her own. Break her spirit if you must, but don¡¯t let her out of your sight.¡± ''Gah!'' The scarred man grabbed hold of me, his fingers wrapping around my tiny body like a vice. I struggled to breathe, but he didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t loosen his grip. ¡°We¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± the man said, his voice cold as he pulled me away from the market.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Time slipped away, and I lost all sense of it long ago. Days? Weeks? It didn¡¯t matter. All I craved was freedom. The dark, damp corridors of the dungeon became my new home, and I hated every second of it. I wasn¡¯t built for this. Gnomes like me, we were supposed to be free, not locked in cages, not used for someone else¡¯s gain. The scarred man, who seemed to be the leader, barked orders at the others as they fought off a group of slimes. Their weapons clashed against the creatures, splattering goo everywhere. I watched from inside my tiny cage, trembling. ¡°Let''s get rid of them quickly and have that runt use her inheritance!¡± the leader shouted, swinging his sword to slice through a slime that lunged at him. ¡°Quit yelling! We know what to do!¡± the man with the dagger snapped back, dodging a glob of slime that splattered near him. The fight was chaotic, their movements frenzied as the slimes seemed to multiply around them. It was then that a mistake was made. The one with the staff, in his haste to cast a spell, knocked my cage off the rock it had been set on. It hit the ground hard, and the flimsy lock snapped open. My heart skipped a beat. This was it¡ªmy chance! ¡°Get her!¡± the leader yelled, realizing what had happened. Before they could react, I scrambled out of the broken cage. My legs felt weak, my tiny body shaking with fear and adrenaline, but I forced myself to move. I had to run, had to escape, before they caught me again.
Thankfully, the slimes they were dealing with kept them busy for now, giving me a few precious minutes to put some distance between us. ¡°Guide me towards freedom!¡± I whispered desperately, calling on my inheritance. The air around me shimmered, and a faint mist formed in front of me, visible only to my eyes. It swirled and twisted, pointing me toward a path deeper into the dungeon.
[Pathfinder - Inheritance] [Pathfinder allows the user to instinctively locate and follow a desired path or objective. This innate ability manifests as a faint, visible mist or trail, perceptible only to the user, which guides them toward their chosen destination.] [This inheritance is unique to the Gnome species and provides unparalleled navigation abilities. The path can be directed towards a wide range of objectives, such as locating food, shelter, hidden passages, evading danger and many more.] [The pathfinder mist adapts to the user''s immediate needs, adjusting course as necessary to lead them towards their desired location. However, it does not provide direct protection or combat advantages.] [Usage: Primarily used for navigating environments.]
I didn¡¯t hesitate. I ran as fast as my little legs could carry me, following the mist, trusting it to lead me to safety. But I could hear them behind me, their heavy footsteps and angry shouts echoing through the corridors. They were faster, stronger, and I knew they wouldn¡¯t stop until they had me back in their clutches. ¡°She¡¯s getting away!¡± the staff-wielder cursed, his voice filled with frustration. ¡°We need her, damn it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let her out of your sight!¡± the leader growled, his voice laced with fury. My heart pounded in my chest as I darted around corners, my breath coming in ragged gasps. The mist was my only guide, weaving through the labyrinth of the dungeon. I could feel my stamina waning, my legs burning with each step. But they were closing in. I could hear their footsteps getting louder, their voices growing clearer. They were so close, too close. Panic surged through me, and I almost stumbled as I turned another corner. And that¡¯s when I saw him. A man, standing alone in the middle of the path. The mist swirled around him, guiding me straight to him. My heart skipped a beat, fear clawing at my chest. He was a human, just like the ones chasing me. What if he was like them? What if he was going to hurt me too? But I had no time to think, no time to question. My inheritance had never failed me before. If it led me to him, there had to be a reason. I just had to trust it. I ran to him, my tiny legs shaking with exhaustion. ¡°Please¡­ please help me!¡± I cried out, my voice trembling with fear and desperation. I hid behind him, clutching his leg as if he was my last hope. The footsteps of my pursuers grew louder, and I could feel their anger, their determination to take me back. But I couldn¡¯t go back. I wouldn¡¯t go back. This was my only chance at freedom, and I wasn¡¯t going to lose it. ¡°Please¡­¡± I whispered again, my voice barely audible as I clung to the stranger. I didn¡¯t know who he was, didn¡¯t know if he would help me or betray me. But I had no choice. I had to trust him, because right now, he was all I had. The man looked down at me, his eyes filled with something I couldn''t quite understand. "Hand her over," the leader demanded, his voice rough and threatening. "Or you''ll regret it." I trembled, clutching the man¡¯s leg tighter, too scared to move, too scared to breathe. What would he do? Would he hand me over, just like they wanted? Would he betray me? But instead of fear, the man¡¯s expression remained calm, almost serene. He looked at the adventurers with a kind of indifference that made my heart race even faster. Then, he acted. It happened so suddenly that I could barely register it. The man blocked the leader¡¯s flaming sword with a shield that seemed to made out of mud, then countered with a brutal strike that sent the leader reeling. The one with the dagger lunged at him, his speed enhanced by some sort of spell, but the man anticipated the move, parrying the attack effortlessly. Then, with a chilling calmness, he ordered something to attack¡ªsomething that I couldn¡¯t see until it was too late. Suddenly, green spikes pierced through the air, striking down the adventurers one by one. The mage didn¡¯t even have time to scream before he was impaled, his body lifted off the ground by the sheer force of the attack as blood sprayed every where. I watched in horror as the man dismantled them with brutal efficiency. The leader, the one who had barked orders and terrorized me, was left gasping for breath, his body trembling as he fell to the ground. And then it was over. The man dropped to his knees, clearly unaccustomed to the act of killing, as he began vomiting on the ground. Despite being shaken by what he''d done, he managed to pull himself together. He turned to me, his composure restored, his face calm and steady, as if nothing had just happened. But I could see the blood splattered on his clothes, the lifeless bodies lying around us. I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t speak. My legs were frozen in place, my mind struggling to comprehend what I had just witnessed. Who was this man? With a gentle smile forming on his lips. It was the kind of smile that might have reassured me if I hadn¡¯t just seen him brutally destroy those who had kept me captive. "Are you okay?" 32 - Temporary Party Member I killed them. I actually killed them. I stood there, staring at the bodies. My stomach churned. I tried to breathe, but the air felt thick and heavy. A sudden wave of nausea hit me, and I doubled over, clutching my stomach as I vomited from the disgust i felt. This wasn¡¯t like killing monsters in the game¡ªthings that respawned or didn''t matter. This was real. These were real people, now reduced to nothing but bloodied corpses. I wasn¡¯t some overpowered character wiping out mobs. These were people, and I had ended their lives. Permanently. My breathing quickened, the reality of what I''d done crashing down on me. I could feel my hands trembling. ¡°What the hell did I just do?¡± I whispered to myself, the words barely making it past my lips. I had killed them because they were a threat, because they were going to take the girl and¡­ what? Enslave her? Abuse her? I did what I had to, right? But even as I tried to rationalize it, the sick feeling in my stomach didn¡¯t go away. I wiped my brow with the back of my hand, taking in a shaky breath as I tried to calm myself down. "I had no choice." I muttered under my breath. But deep down, I knew there was more to it than that. It wasn¡¯t just about protecting the girl. There was a part of me¡ªsome dark, twisted part of me¡ªthat had wanted to kill them. To prove to myself that I could survive in this hellhole, even against my own kind. I glanced down at the gnome girl, still trembling behind me. The reality of what she must have seen hit me, and my stomach twisted with guilt. The girl¡¯s tiny frame was shaking, her eyes wide with fear as she stared up at me. I couldn¡¯t blame her. I had brutally killed three people. She had every reason to be afraid. I crouched down slowly, trying to make myself appear less threatening despite the gruesomeness around us. ¡°Hey¡­¡± I began softly, though my voice sounded far more fragile than I intended. "Are you okay?" She flinched at my words, taking a hesitant step back. I could see the terror in her eyes. "Ha~" I sighed as i rubbed the back of my neck, unsure of what to say.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. What could I say to someone who had just witnessed something so horrifying? ¡°Look, I know you¡¯re scared.¡± I said, trying to keep my voice calm and steady .
"But I''m not going to hurt you. I never wanted this." My hand waved uncertainly toward the bodies behind me. "But they weren''t going to let you go unless I stopped them. You saw it, didn''t you? If I hadn''t killed them, they would have killed me and taken you away again. You understand why I had to do it, don''t you?" She didn¡¯t respond. Her eyes just flickered nervously between me and the corpses, her tiny body tensed as if ready to bolt at any moment. I saved her life, and yet I couldn¡¯t even look her in the eye without feeling like I¡¯d done something wrong. I looked down at the ground, unable to meet her gaze anymore. ¡°You can leave,¡± I said softly. ¡°With your inheritance, you should be able to find your way out of here.¡± There was a long, uncomfortable silence between us. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she spoke. Her voice was barely audible, trembling with uncertainty. ¡°W-why did you¡­ help me?¡± Her question caught me off guard. I looked down at her, surprised that she had spoken. She stood there, her tiny body still trembling, her eyes filled with a mix of fear and confusion. ¡°I guess¡­I just couldn¡¯t stand by and watch.¡± ¡°I''m sure you''ve asked for my help for a reason. Did your inheritance guide you to me? If it did, then maybe¡­ maybe that¡¯s proof enough that I don¡¯t have any intention of hurting you.¡± She studied me carefully, her eyes searching mine for some hint of the truth. I wasn¡¯t sure what she was looking for, but I hoped she could see that I was being sincere. She slowly stepped forward. Her tiny hand reached out hesitantly, brushing against my knee. Her touch was light, almost hesitant, as if she was still unsure of me. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, her voice barely holding steady. I managed a smile. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I said softly. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± I couldn¡¯t drag her along with me through this hellhole even though I¡¯d considered using her inheritance for my own gain. She had to find her own way out, and I needed to focus on staying alive. ¡°Look,¡± I said, taking a deep breath, ¡°use your inheritance. Find the path that leads you out of this dungeon and back home. That¡¯s what¡¯s best for you.¡± She nodded slowly. She closed her eyes for a moment, focusing as she called upon her inheritance in order to guide her. I waited, watching her closely. But then, something strange happened. Her eyes fluttered open, and she looked up at me, confusion written all over her face. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡­ I did what you said,¡± she stammered, ¡°but¡­ all the paths¡­ they all lead back to you.¡± I blinked in confusion. ¡°What?¡± ¡°No matter what I try,¡± she continued, her voice growing more desperate, ¡°every path my inheritance shows me¡­ it all leads back to you. If I leave your side, I¡ªI''ll die.¡± The gnome¡¯s [Pathfinder] inheritance, an ability that could guide them through even the most dangerous situations was insistent in having her by my side? I sighed heavily, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°So¡­ you''re saying you need my help to get out of here alive?¡± She nodded, her eyes wide with fear. ¡°I¡¯m begging you,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll help you however I can. I know I¡¯m not strong, but¡­ my inheritance can guide us out. I-In exchange I can help you find whatever is hidden in this place. Just¡­ don¡¯t leave me.¡± I stared at her for a long moment, weighing my options. I couldn¡¯t just abandon her now. And¡­ if her inheritance could really lead me to hidden rooms and treasures, then maybe this wouldn¡¯t be such a bad arrangement after all. ¡°Alright,¡± I said finally, kneeling down to her level. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. You help me find whatever hidden secret lies in this floor first, and in exchange, I¡¯ll help you get out of this dungeon. Deal?¡± Her eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope, and she nodded eagerly. ¡°Deal!¡± she squeaked. ¡°Good, whe''re a party then.¡± I said, standing back up. ¡°Then let¡¯s get moving. Lead the way." The small gnome girl fell in step beside me. Maybe, just maybe, this unlikely alliance would work out for both of us. And if her inheritance was right¡­ then perhaps fate had something bigger in store for me than I had ever anticipated. 33 - The Four Ms Before leaving, my scavenger instincts kicked in. Even after everything that had happened, I wasn¡¯t about to pass up the chance to check the bodies for anything useful. It was a gruesome task, though. I approached the dead adventurers, their lifeless bodies slumped on the cold stone floor with their clothes soaked in their own blood. Still, I forced myself to bend down and began turning their corpses, rummaging through their clothes. ¡°Everything for progress.¡± I muttered to myself as I searched through their pockets. I didn¡¯t find much¡ªmost of their gear was simple, ordinary stuff. Their clothes were nothing special, and they were so badly stained with blood that I couldn¡¯t imagine wearing them, even if I needed the extra protection. It was just too disgusting. Their weapons were a disappointment as well. A basic sword, a plain wooden staff, and the small dagger the rogue had been using. None of them had any special properties. The dagger wasn¡¯t even as good as the one I had now, and I had no interest in dual-wielding them, not with Blob acting as my off-hand shield. Still, I decided to pick up the weapons and gave them to one of my slimes to carry. Maybe they could be sold for credit later on.
Once I handed the items to the slime, I noticed the small gnome girl''s expression¡ªan uneasy mix of worry and curiosity as she stared down at my slimes. It was no surprise; even though I personally find them quite adorable, they had just brutally murdered those men. "Don''t worry about them." I said, trying to reassure her. "These creatures are friendly as long as I tell them to be. They won¡¯t harm you." Her wide eyes looked up at me, still full of uncertainty. "I-I see... So, you must be a tamer, then? Since you can control the slimes from this floor?" "Tamer...!" I hesitated, then nodded enthusiastically. "Yes! That¡¯s right. My class is a tamer, and these slimes are Viscous Slimes I managed to tame here." She blinked, her fear easing slightly, though she still seemed unsure. "Y-You seem really excited about your class, but... why do they look so different? They look... um, more friendly, I guess?" "Umm, i-its my skill. It just makes them look more... approachable, let''s say." I stammered, quickly trying to divert the conversation away from my class. In the end, this person was still a stranger, and I had no intention of revealing that I was a necromancer. "A-Anyway, now that I think about it, we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves. My name is Leon. How about you?" The gnome girl hesitated for a moment, her eyes still uncertain. But after a brief pause, she finally spoke, her voice soft. "I''m Lila." "Lila, huh?" I repeated, trying to sound casual. "Nice to meet you." I needed to keep the focus away from anything that could expose my true class. If she suspected anything, it could complicate things. For now, I would play the role of a tamer. As long as I didn¡¯t encounter anyone with an appraisal skill or an item that could reveal my stats, I should be fine. Those skills and items were rare, so the odds were in my favor. "Well, Lila," I continued, forcing a smile, "we should get going. There¡¯s no telling what else is lurking around here. The sooner we deal with our arrangement the sooner we both can get out of here." Lila nodded, still keeping a cautious look at me and my slimes. As I was about to turn away when a faint *cling* echoed from the mage¡¯s robe as I turned him over one last time. "Huh?" My curiosity piqued, I leaned closer, squinting through the gore and tattered cloth. There, lying amidst the stained fabric, was a ring. It was simple, but something about it felt...off.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. The design was unremarkable¡ªjust a plain black band, worn down over time, with a small, almost imperceptible red engraving along the inside. But despite its simplicity, there was an ominous air to it. Why was this hidden inside his robe instead of being worn? I crouched down closer, trying to piece it together. Could it be a keepsake of some sort, maybe something precious he didn¡¯t want damaged during battle? But no...something didn¡¯t sit right. If it were a magic item, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t be wearing it. Magical jewelry was incredibly rare in this world, and anyone with half a brain would use it for the stat boosts. So, why had he hidden it? I stared at the ring, almost afraid to touch it, my mind racing with possibilities. Then, cautiously, I used my dagger to shift the ring slightly and checked its item description, hoping for some clarity. What I saw left me dumbfounded. ''A Corrupted Item!'' There were many types of items in Dungeon End, each with varying levels of rarity. For example, my dagger was just a common item, the kind you could easily find at your neighbor''s blacksmith. Then, the rarity increased in the following order or also known as the four M''s: Magical Items which are imbued with minor enchantments, providing basic boosts or abilities. These are the stepping stones into the realm of Dungeon End. Mystical items are rare items that hold significant power, often with unique effects or abilities. They¡¯re sought after by many for their strength. Majestical items, are Epic items forged or found under extraordinary circumstances. They possess powerful, game-changing effects, often the goal required to reach the highest floor of the dungeon. And finally, Mythical Legendary items, each one a treasure in its own right. These are almost godlike in their power, often tied to the lore of the world itself, and their existence is more myth than reality. But this ring¡­ it was something entirely different. Corrupted items were in a category of their own¡ªa gamble that could either lead to unimaginable power or ruin your entire run. Like the Awakened Crystalized Heart, they carried an all-or-nothing risk. To discover the true nature of such an item, you had to equip it. But once bound, it could never be removed¡ªits effects, good or bad, would stay with you for the rest of your journey. The stakes were immense. The item could curse you with a permanent debuff, turning the rest of your time in the dungeon into a nightmare, or bless you with an overpowered buff that would make the earlier and mid floors a breeze, with even the later floors becoming far more manageable. For the rich, there was a way out. High-ranking priests, who could cast powerful Cleansing skills, had the ability to reveal the item''s true nature without risking their lives. But the cost was astronomical. For most, the only real choice was to either sell the item to a wealthy noble or take the gamble themselves. Now, it made sense why the mage hadn¡¯t been wearing the ring. He had likely been hesitating, torn between gambling his life on its power or saving up to have it cleansed. Unfortunately for him, his hesitation meant that the ring now rested in my hands. "It''s been a long time since I¡¯ve come across a corrupted item. It feels like I¡¯m encountering a lifetime¡¯s worth of once-in-a-playthrough events, all happening to me in this single character..." The last time I encountered a corrupted item was during one of my playthroughs with a very... let''s say, unique character. This character had a skill that was less about taunting monsters and more about provoking people. This skill was called [Upstake]. [Upstake] was a sinister ability that allowed the character to heighten tensions and provoke hostile actions from other humans, effectively manipulating situations to turn allies against each other or incite aggression from those who might otherwise be neutral. It was a skill that thrived on chaos, sowing discord wherever it was used. At the time, I didn''t put much thought into the skill, thinking it would be fun to create a character with a trickster class. The idea was to make a true troll character, one that could cause chaos just for the laughs. The trickster class didn¡¯t seem too significant to me then¡ªit had only one defining trait: the ability to gamble the effectiveness of my character¡¯s skills. Each use could have its normal effect, double the effect, or no effect at all. I ended up naming this character "Trollster." a blend of ''troll'' and ''trickster.''
So, I decided to use this character as a guinea pig, experimenting with different ways to make a living in the game beyond just hunting monsters. That¡¯s when I took him to an underground gambling den and let him loose. It was a blast, messing with the odds and watching as opponents fell victim to my Trollster¡¯s actions . Eventually, I won this item¡ªthis so-called "Corrupted Helmet." Didn''t think much of it. I slapped it on my character. What could go wrong, right? Turns out, everything. That helmet was cursed, and not in some clich¨¦ way either. It hit me with a unique debuff called Headache. All it did was blur the screen¡ªa permanent blur, like trying to play with your vision scrambled. No way to fix it. I played with that curse for longer than I should¡¯ve, but man, the headache it gave me In real life was no joke. Eventually, I ditched the character, and started a new run. But that cursed helmet? Never again. I pocketed the ring, the ominous aura still lingering in the back of my mind, but the choice was clear. I wasn''t about to repeat the mistakes of the past. "Gamble my life for power? Hell no." I knew better now. In this world, patience was a far greater asset than reckless ambition. The ring could wait; I¡¯d figure out its secrets later. Perhaps, with enough funds, I could hire a priest to cleanse whatever curse or dark magic was tied to it. For now, surviving was my priority. I adjusted my bag, making sure the ring was securely tucked away, and glanced at the small gnome girl who was still watching me. "Let''s go!" 34 - Lilas Class Lila closed her eyes, focusing intensely. After a few moments, she pointed to one of the dark passages branching off from where we stood. "That way," she said softly. "My Inheritance says we need to go that way." I gave her a reassuring nod and motioned for her to stay close as we began our march down the ominous corridor. My slimes formed a defensive perimeter as usual, staying vigilant. As we walked through the dim light, I decided to break the silence. "Lila... how did you get captured by those people?" She hesitated, her small face scrunching up in thought, as if struggling with how to share her experience. "I-I was with my family," she began quietly, her voice trembling with sadness. "We were moving from our home in search of a new one, like we always do. We never stay in one place too long... it''s safer that way. But one night, they found us." "They?" I asked, trying to understand who she meant. "They were... bad men." she whispered, shivering at the memory. "We tried to run, but they were faster and prepared. Our species can''t defend ourselves against outsiders. Our only ability is to find our way. We don''t delve into dungeons, so we don''t acquire classes or skills. So, how could we... escape?" "...." "They took me away. The group must have been made up of different parties because once they captured us, they split up, taking my parents and younger siblings in different directions." "Bastards..." I muttered under my breath, feeling a surge of anger. Lila continued, her voice barely audible. "They kept me in that cage and eventually sold me to those men. They said they were going to use me to find treasures in the dungeon. But I didn''t want to help them. I just wanted to go home with my family." She looked up at me with big, sad eyes, and I felt a heavy weight in my chest. "For now, I just want to get out of this dungeon... and once I''m outside, I''ll search for my family." "..." I couldn''t promise her that her family was alive and well. I couldn''t assure her that she would find them. The odds were too small. All I could do was continue walking down the path she led us on, silently expressing my resolve, which she understood without seeking sympathy. "S-since you entered the dungeon, you should now have been granted a class." I asked, trying to to keep the conversation going, hoping it would distract her from the grim reality. "Though you probably didn''t earn a new skill since those usually come from the crystallized white orb, ''God''s Gift.'' " She nodded. "They forced me to take the cleric class." "Cleric?!" "They said if I ever get hurt, I could heal myself. They didn''t want me to die too early... I was too valued for them, they said. And they didn''t want to spent money on potions or hire a cleric if they ever got hurt themselves. So, they made me pick the cleric class." The more I listened, the angrier I became. Not because of what they did, but because I realized I would have done the same thing. If I had been playing the game normally, seeing them only as NPCs, I would have told her to take the cleric class too¡ªthe perfect support character. What truly infuriated me was the realization that I was just like those bastards, treating her like an object to be used and discarded. I could see my own hypocrisy in all this... but my actions came from not knowing that everything was real. "Since you acquired the cleric class, then you must have gained that trait, right?" "Mhm, the [Path of a Clergy]. But it''s useless to me since I can''t use it, and it''s only making my situation worse..."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°As I thought. Until you get a skill that complements it, this class is pretty much dead weight for you.¡± The [Path of a Clergy] was the trait granted to anyone who took the [Cleric] class. Like my Necromancer class, which gave me the [Animus] trait, the cleric¡¯s trait doesn¡¯t change their skills outright. Instead, it enhances them¡ªbut at a steep cost. [Path of a Clergy] boosts the effectiveness of all healing, buffing, and miscellaneous skills by 50%, but in exchange, it slashes action speed by 20%. That means casting, attacking, and even moving are all permanently slowed by that massive 20%, making clerics nearly useless in direct active situations. This is why most clerics avoid dungeon delving altogether and work for the church instead as to pay off their credit taxes¡ªthe same church that collides with the government to distribute the God¡¯s Gift each year. There¡¯s a reason why their fees for healing and curse removal are sky-high¡ªthey hold a monopoly. You rarely see a cleric in the dungeon, and those who do choose the adventurer¡¯s path are highly valued, though most don¡¯t survive long. The real problem is that even if Lila were to acquire a skill from the God¡¯s Gift stone, it wouldn¡¯t guarantee her success. Her trait only works with abilities that heal, buff, or provide some kind of effect¡ªskills that are rare to begin with. The only real hope would be for her to find an awakened crystallized heart that matches her class. But that¡¯s unlikely. Once she¡¯s out of here, she probably won¡¯t ever step foot in a dungeon again. As our conversation was wrapping up, Lila suddenly stiffened, her eyes narrowing as she whispered, "Quiet. We''re close to the destination, but I hear voices up ahead." I paused, straining to catch what she heard. It wasn¡¯t until she mentioned it that the faint echoes of raised voices reached my ears, bouncing off the walls of the narrow passage. I exchanged a look with her, and we began to move cautiously, our steps deliberately slow and silent. My slime, slithered close behind, its gelatinous form gliding almost soundlessly over the stone floor. The corridor widened, the oppressive walls opening into a massive chamber. As we edged around the corner, the sight before us made my breath catch. The space expanded into a vast room, with countless tunnels and passageways converging into this single, colossal point. But it wasn¡¯t only the architecture that seized my attention¡ªit was the sheer number of adventurers crammed into the area. Dozens, maybe even hundreds, filled the space, organized into distinct groups and parties. The tension was thick enough to cut with a knife, every eye locked on the others, some exchanging death stares, others in the midst of heated arguments that looked ready to explode into violence at any second. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I wondered, my mind racing to make sense of the scene unfolding before me. The question nagged at me until I noticed what dominated the very center of the chamber. "T-This?!" A massive sculpture loomed over the gathered adventurers, its form impossible to mistake. My heart skipped a beat as recognition set in. ¡°Isn¡¯t that... the Overfiend Slime?¡± Sure enough, the sculpture at the center of the arena was a towering replica of the boss I¡¯d barely managed to defeat not long ago. As I took in the gathering of adventurers, the pieces began to fall into place. ¡°This is where your inheritance led us, right, Lila?¡± I asked, keeping my voice low but urgent. Lila nodded, her eyes fixed on the statue. ¡°Yeah. My Pathfinder ability pointed us straight here. It¡¯s all converging on that statue.¡± The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. ¡°So, this floor¡¯s hidden area... it¡¯s a Boss Rush reward.¡± The adventurers gathered here weren¡¯t just here by chance. Lila looked at me, confusion in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s a Boss Rush reward?¡± I glanced around at the tense faces of the adventurers surrounding the statue, then back to her. ¡°A Boss Rush reward is one of the rarest events in the dungeon. It¡¯s something most adventurers only hear about in rumors. Once someone discovers a statue like that one,¡± I nodded toward the massive Overfiend sculpture, ¡°it signals that a Boss Rush event is active. When that happens, things usually turn into a bloody massacre.¡± Lila¡¯s eyes widened, and I continued, ¡°These statues represent the boss of the floor, and they¡¯re incredibly rare¡ªusually found on the middle to higher floors, where competition isn¡¯t as fierce. But when a Boss Rush statue appears on the lower floors, like this one... blood is sure to be spilled. A lot of it.¡± She swallowed hard. ¡°What makes it so dangerous?¡± ¡°The statue indicates that the first group to kill the boss of the floor can claim an exclusive reward. Normally, on the higher floors, the competition is low because the adventurers up there are seasoned, and they know better than to fight over a reward that¡¯s not guaranteed. But on the lower floors, like this one, it¡¯s a different story. A lot of people think they have a shot, so they stay and wait for the boss to be defeated. Then, they¡¯ll try to kill the group that took it down and steal the reward from their dead bodies.¡± Lila¡¯s face paled. ¡°So that¡¯s why there are so many adventurers here... they¡¯re waiting for the group that killed the boss?¡± I nodded grimly. ¡°Exactly. They¡¯re waiting for the group that killed the boss to emerge with the reward located at the statue. And when that happens, all hell is going to break loose. They¡¯ll try to take it by force, and with so many of them here, it¡¯s going to turn into a bloodbath. Everyone will be fighting for that one reward, and the chaos will be unimaginable.¡± Lila sighed in relief. "So it''s a reward only given to the group that kills the boss. That means we¡¯re safe, right? There¡¯s no need for us to stick around. Our deal is done. You can just help me get out of here now." I shook my head, giving her a silent, serious look. She frowned, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. ¡°...Don¡¯t tell me.¡± I nodded slowly. "...By yourself?" she asked, her voice in disbelief. I nodded again, trying to keep a straight face. She threw her hands up in the air. ¡°Unbelievable! And here I was thinking you were my ticket out of this dungeon! What¡¯s wrong with that Pathfinder ability of mine? You¡¯re obviously going to be my one-way trip to heaven!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shrug at her dramatic outburst, a small smirk tugging at the corner of my lips. ¡°Well, it might actually be worth going after this reward¡­ as long as we strategize properly. And I might just have a way to do so.¡± The plan was already forming in my mind, a risky one, but if we played our cards right, it could work. Lila stared at me, still half-convinced that I was leading her to her doom, but there was a flicker of trust in me. And that was enough. "Hear me out..." 35 - Slipping Through The Waiting Wolves We crouched behind the shadowed edge of the corridor, our breaths held tight as we peered into the open space. The tension was palpable, the air thick with threats and simmering aggression. ¡°Why the hell are we still standing around?!¡± a gruff voice growled from somewhere in the cluster of adventurers, frustration clear in his tone. A tall, muscular man with a battle-worn greatsword strapped to his back stepped forward, his face twisted in irritation. His armor was dented and bloodstained. He glanced around at the others, as if daring someone to challenge him. ¡°What¡¯s the plan, then? Or do we just keep twiddling our thumbs?¡± he snapped. A smaller man with a crossbow hanging loosely from his belt added. "Only those that landed the killing blow on the boss can access the reward area. You think we can just waltz in there? Use your brain for once.¡± The taller man¡¯s hand flexed on the hilt of his sword, but he held back, grinding his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s exactly the problem! We don¡¯t know who took the boss down, and until we do, we¡¯re just sitting ducks here, waiting for a one of those bastard to snap into a bloody mess!¡± A woman in silver armor, her sword glowing faintly in the dim light, stepped into the conversation. Her voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable authority in her tone. ¡°We all know what¡¯s coming. So stop acting like a pack of children and just leave. My group will gladly take care of the situation in your stead.¡± Another group, standing off to the side, had been listening intently. Their leader, a man with a jagged scar running down the side of his face, sneered as he spoke, his voice dripping with disdain. "That¡¯s rich, coming from you, you wench. The one who spread her legs to claw her way into the government''s good graces. Now you think you can order people around? You''re the last person who should be giving advice. The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed, but her expression remained composed, almost cold. ¡°Keep your vulgar mouth shut if you don¡¯t want to lose your tongue.¡± she replied icily. ¡°Or are you just bitter because your pathetic little group couldn¡¯t manage to snag the exclusive quest that we did?¡± The scarred man¡¯s face twisted into an ugly snarl, his hand twitching towards the hilt of his axe. ¡°Watch your mouth, woman. We¡¯re not afraid to get our hands dirty, especially when it comes to putting a stuck-up bitch like you in her place.¡± Before the situation could spiral further out of control, a small woman, almost hidden beneath the clutter of small hand bags slung around her waist, stepped forward from the woman¡¯s group. Her voice was quiet but firm. ¡°Leader, we should ignore them. We can deal with them once the fight for the reward starts.¡± The woman in silver armor gave a slight nod, her gaze never leaving the scarred man. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll let the bloodshed sort this out. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± The tension in the air thickened, the exchange doing nothing to calm the simmering animosity between the groups. Every adventurer in the room was on edge, waiting for the inevitable.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. it didn¡¯t take long for me to figure out who held the real power here. Near the massive statue were three main factions, each group positioned strategically around the sculpture. These weren¡¯t just any adventurers¡ªthey were veterans, likely here to claim the reward before moving on to the higher floors. Their gear was well-maintained and luxurious looking, and powerful weapons that had clearly seen countless battles. Their party compositions seemed balanced too. They didn¡¯t just look strong; it was obvious that any one of these groups could have easily taken down the boss of this floor if they¡¯d wanted to. And from the way they glared at each other, it was clear they weren¡¯t here to share the spoils¡ªmy spoil. They hated each other. That much was obvious from the hostile glances and barely restrained dialogue they exchanged. The tension between them was almost tangible, as if one wrong word would set them off. Scattered around the perimeter of the chamber were the other adventurers¡ªthose who were keeping their heads down, hoping to capitalize on any mistake the stronger groups might make. They stayed quiet, their eyes darting between the main groups, likely waiting for an opportunity to snag the reward in the chaos that would inevitably follow them. All in all, the situation wasn¡¯t favorable for me, considering I was the one who had killed the boss. I glanced at Lila, my mind racing as I considered our options. The factions near the statue were strong, too strong for me to take head-on, but there was a way. I needed her to trust me, to follow my lead without hesitation. As I glanced at the factions and the other adventurers, I reminded myself of one crucial fact: they didn¡¯t know who had killed the boss. That was the key for the later stage for my plan. ¡°Lila,¡± I whispered, my voice low but urgent. ¡°I need you to trust me.¡± She turned to me confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Before she could say anything more, I reached down and gently scooped her up, her small, gnome-sized body fitting easily into the palm of my hand. Without a second thought, I grabbed one of my slimes with my free hand and bolted towards the statue, my heart pounding in my chest. ¡°W-what are you doing?!¡± she squeaked, her voice filled with alarm as I raced across the open space, my feet pounding against the stone floor. I lifted the slime and placed it over my head, the cool, squishy mass sliding down to cover my face completely. "Have you lost your mind?¡± Lila¡¯s voice was half-muffled by the slime, her tiny hands gripping my fingers for balance as I ran. ¡°Slime!¡± I commanded, my voice muffled by the creature. ¡°Make small holes for my nose and mouth so I can breathe, and slits over my eyes so I can see.¡± The slime responded instantly, shifting and molding itself until small openings appeared, allowing me to breathe and see through its translucent body. My vision was a bit warped, but I could still make out the crucial details of our surroundings. ¡°Leon, why are you¡ª?¡± Lila began, her confusion evident. ¡°I can¡¯t let them see my face.¡± I interrupted, my voice firm. ¡°If we manage to get out of here with the reward, there¡¯s a high chance they¡¯ll hunt me down. If they know what I look like, they¡¯ll follow us outside the dungeon, wait for the right moment, and kill me for the loot. I need to make sure no one knows who I am." We were almost at the statue when an adventurer noticed us, his eyes widening in shock. ¡°Hey! Someone¡¯s making a run for it!¡± His shout echoed through the chamber, cutting through the tension like a knife. Heads snapped around, and the factions suddenly stopped their bickering, their eyes locking onto us. ¡°Stop him!¡± one of the faction leaders barked, his voice filled with fury. With Lila securely in my grasp and the slime hiding my identity, I reached the statue just as they some of the adventurers closed in. Without hesitation, I slammed my hand against the sculpture, feeling a strange energy pulse through me.
Boss Kill confirmed. Access to the Reward Room granted.
I grinned beneath the slime, throwing them a final taunt. ¡°Sorry, but this reward is mine!¡± And with that, I vanished in an instant. The world around me dissolved into darkness. When I blinked, I found myself in a completely different place¡ªa dark, silent area with a single light shining in the center. The sudden stillness was almost disorienting after the chaos I had just escaped. This was the reward room¡ªa separate space from the chaos outside, accessible only to me. A safe zone.
"Phase One, Complete. Phase Two... begins now." 36 - Phase Two: The Waiting Game The chamber erupted into chaos the moment the mysterious figure vanished beside the statue. ¡°Who the hell was that?!¡± the man with the jagged scar roared, his face flushed with fury as he slammed his axe into the ground, cracking the stone beneath him. A slender crossbowman spat on the ground, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Some nobody who thinks he can outsmart all of us. Idiot doesn¡¯t know who he¡¯s dealing with.¡± Nearby, the leader of one of the main factions clenched his fists, his cold, piercing gaze sweeping over the crowd as he snarled, ¡°How did we let this happen? We had every entrance covered!¡± One of his underlings, a nervous-looking young lad, stammered, ¡°He came out of nowhere, sir. One moment everything was clear, and then¡ªbam!¡ªhe was right there.¡± The leader¡¯s eyes flashed with rage. ¡°Excuses won¡¯t get us anything! Didn¡¯t you hear that bastard¡¯s parting shot before he was transported to the reward room? He was mocking us!¡± Across the chamber, the woman in gleaming silver armor stood calm amidst the uproar, her icy blue eyes tracking the commotion with mild interest. Her sword, still glowing faintly, rested easily in her hand as she addressed her group. ¡°Let them rant and rave all they want.¡± she said coolly, a smirk playing on her lips. ¡°He may have gotten in there, but eventually, he¡¯ll have to come out.¡± One of her subordinates, a petite woman with fiery red hair, nodded in agreement. ¡°And when he does, we¡¯ll be ready to take what¡¯s rightfully ours.¡± The scarred man from earlier shoved his way through the crowd, his face twisted with anger as he pointed an accusatory finger at the silver-armored woman. ¡°This is your fault! If you hadn¡¯t been running your damn mouth, we would¡¯ve caught him before he reached the statue!¡± She raised an eyebrow, completely unbothered. ¡°Blaming others for your failures? How typical.¡± He took a menacing step towards her, his hand gripping the handle of his jagged axe. ¡°Watch it, wench. You¡¯re not as untouchable as you think.¡± Before things could escalate further, another faction leader, a sly grin creeping across his face, interjected. ¡°Let him think he¡¯s safe for now. How long could it take? An hour? Maybe two? Patience will win us the prize in the end.¡± A collective understanding settled over the gathered adventurers. Eyes hardened with resolve, weapons were readied, and a deadly silence fell over the chamber as they prepared for the inevitable confrontation. All they had to do was wait. Soon enough, the mysterious figure would retrieve his reward and be transported right back in front of them. .... is what they thought.
I found myself enveloped in darkness, the chaotic noise of the chamber outside fading into nothingness. As my eyes adjusted, a soft light began to glow in the distance, illuminating a specific area and drawing my attention like a beacon. Gently, I lowered Lila onto the smooth floor. She looked around, her tiny eyes wide with wonder and a hint of lingering fear. ¡°Is... is this the reward room?¡± she asked, her voice a soft echo in the vast void. I nodded, pulling the slime off my head and letting it slither down to rest by my feet.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°Yeah, this is it. So make yourself comfortable¡ªwe¡¯re going to be here for a while. Days, maybe even weeks.¡± Lila blinked up at me, surprise flickering across her face. ¡°Weeks?¡± I shrugged, a grin tugging at the corners of my mouth. ¡°Oh, yeah. Those looters outside are probably thinking I¡¯ll be back out in a couple of hours. Let¡¯s just say they¡¯re in for a bit of a wait.¡± Lila looked up at me, confusion and concern mingling in her eyes. ¡°How can we stay in this room for that long? And why would we want to stay so long?¡± I chuckled softly, hoping to ease her worries. ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. As long as we don¡¯t pick up the reward,¡± I pointed to the area where the soft light illuminated a chest, ¡°we can stay in this room for as long as we want. Technically, forever. Of course, as humans, that¡¯s not really an option¡ªeventually, we¡¯ll get hungry, thirsty, and start craving some social interaction. The last part doesn¡¯t matter much when life and death are at stake, but the first does.¡± She tilted her head, still looking puzzled. ¡°So, how do we manage that?¡± I swung my backpack off my shoulder and set it down in front of her. ¡°That¡¯s where this comes in.¡± I unzipped the pack and opened it wide, revealing a stash of food and rations I¡¯d collected through my scavaging sprees. ¡°I came prepared. As long as we eat slowly and ration what we have, we can stretch this out for at least one to two weeks.¡± Lila¡¯s eyes widened as she peered into the bag. ¡°Two weeks?¡± ¡°Exactly. And here¡¯s why that¡¯s important: the longer we stay in here, the fewer people outside will be willing to wait us out. After a week, most of them will give up¡ªespecially with only a few days left before the dungeon exit closes for good. How many of them do you think actually know where the exit is? Most will be too worried about getting trapped inside to hang around.¡± ¡°And those veterans,¡± I continued, ¡°they¡¯ve got quotas to meet and exclusive quests to complete.¡± I saw the realization begin to dawn on her face as I spoke. ¡°You heard that silver-armored woman outside, right? She mentioned she¡¯s on an exclusive quest. That means her group, at least, will have to leave within a day or two to finish it, wherever it is. The longer we stay in here, the better our chances of survival.¡± Lila nodded slowly, understanding settling in. ¡°So... the longer we wait, the fewer enemies we¡¯ll have to face when we finally leave.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°But there¡¯s one more thing that¡¯s even more important...¡± She looked up at me, curiosity piqued. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I leaned in slightly, a mysterious smile on my face. ¡°You¡¯ll see. Let¡¯s just say that by the time we reach the last day, things will get... interesting.¡± After a moment to have her gather her thought, I decided to change the subject. ¡°Even though we can¡¯t pick up the item now, we can still see what reward is up for grabs.¡± Lila¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity as she nodded. Together, we walked towards the golden chest resting in the light. The chest itself was ornate, its shimmering surface signaling that whatever was inside was bound to be something special. ¡°This looks promising,¡± I said, glancing down at Lila. ¡°I¡¯m going to open the box just to see what rewards are being offered, but I have no intention of looting it until it¡¯s time to leave. Depending on what¡¯s inside, we might be able to adjust our strategy.¡± Lila nodded again, her eyes fixed on the chest. I took a deep breath and reached out, carefully lifting the lid. As the chest slowly opened, a soft, golden light spilled out, bathing the room in its warm glow. But before I could even peer inside, a sudden system notification flashed before my eyes, something unlike anything I¡¯d ever encountered. The words hovered in midair, crisp and unmistakable:
Congratulations! Due to your remarkable achievement of defeating the boss alone and at Level 1, you have been granted a special privilege: Instead of receiving a single reward, you may now select one item from three distinct options.
I blinked, completely stunned. In all my years of playing this game, I had never seen or even heard of anything like this. This wasn¡¯t just rare¡ªit was unheard of. My heart began to race as the chest fully opened, revealing not one, but three distinct items inside, each radiating its own unique aura. Lila looked up at me, her eyes wide with awe. ¡°Three items... You get to choose?¡± I nodded slowly, still wrapping my mind around what was happening. ¡°Yeah... I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before.¡± The three items lay before us, each more tempting than the last, their potential practically humming in the air. My thoughts raced as I examined them. As I studied the items, a sense of awe washed over me. The information displayed with each item was nothing short of incredible, and I could feel the weight of the decision pressing down on me. This wasn¡¯t just about picking a reward¡ªit was about choosing the key to our survival. _ _
Choose wisely.
37 - Glove of Sticky Fingers I stood in front of the chest, staring down at the three items. They looked normal enough¡ªjust a glove, a sack, and a pair of boots¡ªbut something about them felt off. Like there was more to them than met the eye. I wasn¡¯t about to touch any of them just yet, though. Picking one up would mean leaving this safe zone, and I wasn¡¯t ready for that. Instead, I just studied each item, letting the system info fill in the blanks. The first thing that caught my eye was the pair of gloves. It had this strange, almost liquid surface, like it was constantly shifting, but staying together at the same time. A system window popped up as I focused on it. The surface of the gloves seemed to shift and shimmer, almost like liquid, giving the impression that the material was constantly in motion. but what really caught my attention was the flavor text below. From all my years in this game, I knew that every magical item¡ªfrom the simplest to the rarest mythical ranks¡ªhad some sort of flavor text. Sometimes it was just fluff, a bit of lore that added nothing, but every once in a while, there¡¯d be something more. Something that hinted at the deeper mysteries of the dungeon itself. This one? It mentioned two figures: an alchemist and a blacksmith. No names, just a vague description of them as apprentices. That intrigued me. The text didn¡¯t provide their names, probably because this was early in their development, long before they became significant in the dungeon¡¯s history. But who was I? A veteran. I¡¯d spent decades playing this game. I¡¯d made it to the 100th floor. I had more than enough experience to piece things together. In all my playthroughs, I¡¯d encountered two figures shrouded in mystery. Their names would pop up here and there, always tied to powerful items. Neither of them was a player¡ªthey were dungeon deities, in a way, figures that shaped the lore but stayed hidden from direct interaction. And over the years, I¡¯d seen their work enough to recognize a pattern. The blacksmith¡ªIngot. His name was whispered in crafting circles, though no one had ever encountered him directly. He was a figure of myth, crafting legendary weapons and armor, all with abilities that defied the limits of what was possible.
Items connected to him had the power to transform a character into an entirely different being.
The alchemist¡ªVialtus. ¡°Interesting,¡± I murmured, rubbing my chin as I studied the gloves again.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Not only do these gloves have a unique effect," I muttered to myself, "they also come with a skill attached to them." That was no small thing. Skills weren¡¯t typically found on magical-ranked items. In fact, it was almost unheard of. Usually, you''d have to find at least a mystical-ranked item to get a skill out of it. But here I was, staring down at a magical-rank item with an attached skill, Silent Snare. That alone made these gloves worth more than most magical ranked items in the dungeon. No one else could¡¯ve made something like this¡ªat least, not at the magical rank. These gloves had the hallmark of legendary craftsmanship. Even though I had no concrete proof, it fit perfectly with what I knew about those two. I leaned in, looking to get more information regarding the skill tied to those gloves.
[Silent Snare] [Silent Snare allows the user to release short, slimy tendrils from the fingertips of the gloves. Upon contact with an enemy, the tendrils rapidly bind and immobilize the target with sticky, gooey strands. The binding lasts for a short duration, effectively restraining the target¡¯s movement.] [Usage: This skill is excellent for quick captures or temporarily disabling an enemy in close proximity.] [Mana Cost: 0] [Cooldown: 1 hour]
"Interesting." Silent Snare was a close-range skill, sending out slimy tendrils from the gloves'' fingers to bind whoever was unlucky enough to get too close. It didn¡¯t have much range, but the potential was clear¡ªthose gooey tendrils could lock someone down just long enough for me to make a move or get away. This skill wasn¡¯t about raw power; it was about timing and control. In the right situation, it could be a game-changer. This skill, while simple at first glance, had the potential to turn sticky situations completely in my favor, especially in tight quarters. I imagined scenarios where an enemy got too close, thinking they had me cornered, only for the tendrils to wrap around their ankles and wrists, holding them in place. They wouldn¡¯t be able to swing a weapon, cast a skill, or even run. For a few precious seconds, I¡¯d have the upper hand. I couldn¡¯t help but feel both impressed and underwhelmed. Then, of course, the real question hit me: Could I use Silent Snare to escape the group of adventurers waiting for me outside the reward room? The skill had its merits. It was perfect for one-on-one confrontation. But then reality settled in. This wasn¡¯t a one-on-one situation. Outside that reward room, there was several looters waiting for me. Silent Snare might work on one enemy, maybe even two if I was fast, but against a group? Not a chance. The moment I¡¯d snare one person, the rest would descend on me like a pack of wolves. The skill simply wasn¡¯t designed for crowd control. In a one-on-one duel, it¡¯d be great. But against a group? I¡¯d be dead. "Ha~", I let out a slow breath, tapping my fingers against my chin. As useful as the gloves seemed, they weren¡¯t what I needed right now. Not with the threat I was facing outside. I left the gloves where they were, filing them away as a potential option¡ªbut far from a favorite. With that, I turned my attention to the next item in the chest. My eyes landed on a small, green pouch. It looked unassuming at first glance, but if the gloves were any indication, appearances could be deceiving. I leaned forward, ready to examine the pouch more closely. 38 - Goo-Hoarder & Slimebound Step I turned my attention to the green pouch, immediately struck by how simple it looked compared to the gloves. There was no shimmer, no intricate design but it provided a clear indication of what it could do. It was made of a thick, almost gooey material that gave off a subtle sheen, but other than its distinct green hue, it was plain. There were no ornate markings or magical engravings to it. It didn¡¯t try to impress with flashiness, and somehow, that made it even more intriguing. The pouch was neatly tied at the top, its size looked to be just big enough to fit comfortably in the palm of my hand. It was unassuming¡ªsomething you could easily overlook in a treasure chest filled with more obviously valuable items. But if I¡¯d learned anything from my years in the game, it was that the most useful items were often the ones that didn¡¯t announce themselves. This pouch wasn¡¯t about appearance. It hinted at something likely related to storage. And in a place like this, storage was a luxurious asset to own. I leaned in closer, ready to analyze what this unassuming little pouch held. ¡°A bottomless storage for non-living items..." Lila looked up to me, her tiny eyes sparkling with curiosity. "What¡¯s it do?" I crouched down slightly, letting her read the description. "It can store an absurd amount of items without changing size or weight. I could carry enough supplies to last weeks without ever feeling the weight.¡± She blinked. ¡°That sounds incredible! No more carrying around heavy bags of loot.¡± "Exactly." I said, nodding. "This thing would make long expeditions a breeze. I could stock up on everything I¡¯d ever need." I imagined heading into the deeper dungeon floors, armed with enough supplies to last days, maybe even weeks. "It¡¯s tempting... really tempting." But then, I frowned. ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s a catch.¡± Lila tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± I pointed at the part of the description that stood out the most. "It only stores non-living items." Lila¡¯s face scrunched up as she realized what that meant. ¡°So¡­ no tamed slimes?¡± I sighed, leaning back. "I wouldn¡¯t be able to store my slimes in here. They¡¯re sentient. This thing is great for loot, potions, and gear. But compared to our immediate needs...i not certain." ¡°So... the pouch doesn¡¯t really help with the people waiting outside for us.¡± I let out a slow breath. ¡°Yeah. As useful as this pouch is for future dungeon runs, it doesn¡¯t help us survive the situation waiting for us.¡± The gloves, on the other hand, had a skill¡ªSilent Snare¡ªthat could at least buy me some time in a fight. It wasn¡¯t perfect, especially against groups, but it offered a direct way to deal with someone. The pouch was great in the long run, but it wasn¡¯t going to save my skin right now. ¡°It¡¯s tempting,¡± I admitted, my gaze lingering on the pouch. "Maybe the skill attached to the item might make me reconsider..." Lila tilted her head, curious. ¡°The gloves had a skill, too, right?¡± I nodded, still studying the description. ¡°Yeah. And now this pouch has Recall¡ªwhich, honestly, sounds pretty useful.¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! I leaned in, focusing on the pouch again, and sure enough, another system window popped up in front of me, revealing the skill attached to the pouch:
[Recall] [Recall allows the user to instantly retrieve any stored item from the pouch. Once an item has been taken out, it can be recalled back inside with a thought, regardless of distance.] [Usage: This skill makes managing stored items effortless, allowing for rapid access and storage of equipment during critical moments.] [Mana Cost: 0] [Cooldown: 1 hour]
I leaned back, weighing the possibilities. "Being able to instantly retrieve or store items, even in the middle of a fight or while on the run?" The more I thought about it, the more the practicality of Recall stood out. It wasn¡¯t the flashiest skill, but it was incredibly efficient. Having instant access to any item in the pouch without rummaging through it could make a huge difference when time mattered. Imagine pulling out a weapon or potion mid-battle, then just as quickly stashing it away when I no longer needed it. That kind of seamless item management could be a lifesaver. Still, I wasn¡¯t ready to make any decisions just yet. With a final glance at the pouch, I turned my focus to the last item. ¡°But let¡¯s not rush this,¡± I said, keeping my thoughts steady. ¡°There¡¯s one more item we haven¡¯t looked at yet. Once we¡¯ve seen everything, I¡¯ll know which one to pick.¡± Lila nodded, her gaze shifting toward the remaining item. ¡°What do you think it could be?¡± I exhaled slowly. ¡°No idea... but we¡¯re about to find out.¡± I turned my attention to the boots at the bottom of the chest. At first glance, they looked sturdy and practical, built for speed and movement. The deep red leather contrasted with black streaks running along the seams, giving them a rugged, worn-in look, like they¡¯d seen action before. Despite their tough appearance, there was a faint shine to them, hinting at something more than ordinary gear. The top of the boots had a thick black cuff with a strange, slime-like material that seemed to ripple slightly as I moved closer. The soles were reinforced, clearly designed for support, yet they looked flexible enough to provide a bit of spring in each step. I studied them carefully, wondering what potential these boots had. The speed boost was the most obvious advantage¡ªa 15% increase in movement speed would make me significantly faster and more agile. Physical stats affected everything from strength to agility, impacting how fast you could move, how hard you could hit, and how well you could handle physical challenges. And right now, my physical stat was definitely my weak point. It had always been overshadowed by the other stat. That meant the physical boost wouldn¡¯t just increase my agility slightly, but I¡¯d also get a percentage-based movement speed bonus on top of it. A single point added to my physical stat might not seem like much, but combined with the speed boost? It would make a noticeable difference. It wouldn¡¯t turn me into a powerhouse, but it would definitely make me faster, more agile, and much better at dodging and evading attacks. And as a necromancer, speed was second only to magical power. Being able to escape tight situations and avoid incoming attacks was essential for survival. I didn¡¯t need brute strength¡ªI needed to stay ahead of danger, and these boots were the key to doing just that. The Slime Propel skill, though? That was something else. It made it sound like the wearer could bounce between surfaces with light, springy steps.
[Slime Propel] [Slime Propel allows the user to bounce across short distances, propelled by the boots. The distance covered by the bounce is based on the wearer¡¯s physical stat, increasing by 0.5 meters for every 1 point of physical.] [Usage: This skill allows for agile movement between surfaces, making it useful for dodging attacks, crossing obstacles, or creating distance between enemies in combat.] [Mana Cost: 0] [Duration: 60 seconds] [Cooldown: 4 hours]
"Wow..." I muttered, impressed. This was far better than I had anticipated. The ability to bounce a set distance, scaling with my physical stat? That meant this skill would only get better as I improved. Even at higher levels, Slime Propel would still be useful. I could already imagine how valuable it would be for dodging attacks from powerful late-game bosses or navigating some of the trickier floors in the deeper dungeon levels. "A skill like this... it¡¯s not just about speed. It¡¯s about mobility, control." I grinned, feeling more confident about the boots. "This could completely change how I move in combat... this is definitely something I could take into the late game." Lila, who had been silently watching me, finally broke the silence. Her tiny voice, filled with curiosity, pulled me out of my thoughts. ¡°So, what¡¯s the verdict?¡± I looked down at her, my mind racing with the possibilities. I had gone through each item carefully¡ªthe gloves, the pouch, and now these boots. All of them had their strengths, and each one would give me a real edge. But only one could give me what I needed most right now. I smirked slightly, feeling the weight of my decision, but enjoying the moment of choosing an equipment that would entirely change my current build. ¡°I¡¯m taking...¡± 39 - Patience Runs Thin Hours had passed, and the adventurers gathered outside the reward room were growing restless. "It wasn¡¯t supposed to take this long." Typically, when someone entered a reward room, they¡¯d be out in no time, prize in hand. But Leon, whom had slipped into the statue earlier hadn¡¯t shown up, and the longer they waited, the more the tension built. ¡°What¡¯s taking so damn long?¡± an adventurer grumbled, his foot tapping impatiently. ¡°He should¡¯ve been back by now.¡± The scarred brute, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, scowled. ¡°He¡¯s stalling, trying to wait us out. Hoping we¡¯ll give up and leave.¡± Another adventurer responded to the brute. ¡°That idiot better not think we¡¯re going anywhere. We¡¯ve waited too long for this. If he thinks he can outlast us, he''s dead wrong." ¡°Maybe he¡¯s waiting for us to fight each other.¡± a man lounging against a boulder suggested with a shrug. ¡°If we¡¯re distracted, he could slip out and escape before anyone notices.¡± The brute growled, pushing off the wall with a sneer. ¡°No chance. I¡¯ll be the first to know the moment he reappears. He has to come back here¡ªthat¡¯s how it works.¡± Standing off to the side, the woman in silver armor had been watching the situation with a calm, calculating gaze. She knew the others were right. Whoever had entered the reward room would have no choice but to return to this exact spot as soon as they claimed their reward. The waiting was unbearable, but there was no point in losing their heads just yet. ¡°He''s stalling, hoping we¡¯ll get tired and leave.¡± she said, her voice cool and steady. ¡°But sooner or later, he will have to come out.¡± The brute let out a mocking laugh. ¡°Yeah? And how long are you willing to wait, princess? Think your shiny armor¡¯s gonna keep your quest givers happy while you sit around here doing nothing?¡± Her cold eyes flicked toward him, unamused. ¡°I have my priorities.¡± Time dragged on, and the tension between the adventurers grew thicker. Arguments began to break out more frequently, fueled by frustration and impatience. They had all expected to ambush the person as soon as they returned, but the wait had stretched far longer than any of them anticipated. ¡°I swear, if he doesn¡¯t come out soon, I¡¯ll drag him out myself.¡± the brute muttered, glaring at the statue as if he could force the person to reappear through sheer willpower.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°You know that¡¯s not how it works.¡± his companion scoffed. ¡°We¡¯re here until he decides to come out with the reward. No breaking in, no shortcuts.¡± By the time an entire day had passed with no sign of the person emerging, the adventurers were on edge. The longer they waited, the more tempers flared. But no one dared leave, not yet. They knew the prize was still in play. The silver-armored woman, however, had been quietly calculating her next move. As the hours ticked by, her patience wore thin. She finally sighed and turned to her team. ¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± she said curtly. One of her teammates looked at her in surprise. ¡°Now? You¡¯re sure?¡± ¡°We have an exclusive quest that needs completing.¡± she said firmly. ¡°We¡¯ve wasted enough time here. They¡¯ll come out eventually, but I can¡¯t delay this any longer.¡± As she began to gather her things, the brute sneered and called out after her. ¡°Running off already? Guess that quest of yours is just a convenient excuse, huh? Too scared to wait it out like the rest of us?¡± She stopped mid-step, her shoulders stiffening. Slowly, she turned back to face him, her hand resting on the hilt of her sword. ¡°What did you say?¡± The brute grinned, flashing his crooked teeth. ¡°You heard me. You¡¯re using that quest as an excuse to get out of here without a fight. Can¡¯t handle the pressure, huh?¡± Her fingers twitched on the hilt of her sword, and for a tense moment, it seemed like she might draw it. But before she could react, one of her teammates stepped forward, laying a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Let it go,¡± they muttered, their voice low. ¡°He¡¯s just trying to get under your skin. We have more important things to do.¡± Her jaw clenched, eyes locked on the brute, but after a long moment, she relented. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said coldly, turning away As her team began to leave, the brute called after her again. ¡°That¡¯s right, run along, princess! Go finish your little quest." She didn¡¯t respond, but her grip on her sword tightened as her team disappeared down the corridor, clearly agitated by the brute¡¯s taunts. The brute chuckled darkly, his gaze lingering on her as she walked away, hips swaying with every step. He crossed his arms, his eyes trailing down her back with a hungry gleam. "Can¡¯t wait to get my hands on that." he muttered under his breath, a twisted grin creeping across his face as she disappeared from view. The group of adventurers waiting outside the reward room had dwindled, but only slightly. The faction led by the silver-armored woman had left, off to complete their exclusive quest, but the others remained. The brute¡¯s faction lingered, as did the opposing faction, and a small group of independent adventurers who weren¡¯t aligned with anyone. The brute cracked his knuckles, his scarred face splitting into a grin. "Good. Less competition." he sneered, glaring over at the other faction. "This won¡¯t even be a challenge now." His eyes gleamed with a predatory look as he tried to provoke them. The leader of the rival faction, a lean man with sharp eyes and a calm demeanor, didn¡¯t even flinch. He remained leaning against the wall, arms crossed, eyes closed. He hadn¡¯t moved since the silver-armored woman left, seemingly unfazed by the brute¡¯s attempts to rile him up. ¡°Taunt all you want,¡± the leader of the other faction said, adjusting his posture. The brute snorted, his grin widening. Tension simmered between them as they continued their long, silent wait.
Meanwhile, inside the reward room, Leon lay comfortably in a quiet corner, resting. his back resting against the smooth dark floor, his eyes fully-closed. Lila was curled up beside him, her tiny body rising and falling as she dozed peacefully. Strangely enough, a full day had passed since they first entered the room. And now, five new slimes bounced lazily around the chamber¡ªfar more than there had been when they arrived. They moved about the space quietly, occasionally playing with each other, their gelatinous bodies wobbling gently as they interacted with each other. The outside world, the adventurers, the factions waiting for him to return¡ªcompletely oblivious to what was happening on his end. 40 - The Way Back The days dragged on in the reward room, each one blending into the next. More slimes had started popping up, and Lila had taken to playing with them just to kill time. When we first met she seemed curious, probably thinking I was some sort of tamer, especially since these slimes looked somewhat similar the ones from the first floor. But she wasn¡¯t stupid. She most likely already figured out that these weren¡¯t tamed¡ªthey were created. Even though I hadn¡¯t told her my actual class, prior to confirming with her that i was a tamer. I knew she could tell at this moment in time that I wasn¡¯t being honest, but for whatever reason, she didn¡¯t push it. Maybe because we weren¡¯t close enough yet. Maybe because she trusted me just enough to not need the full story. Whatever the reason, I could sense a bit of tension between us, hanging there unspoken. Still, she trusted her instincts. Her Pathfinder ability had led her to me, and so far, nothing about me seemed to have triggered any alarm bells for her. That was enough for now, I guess. But after days of being stuck in this room, watching slimes bounce around with nothing to do, it was clear Lila was getting bored. Hell, I couldn¡¯t blame her. And out of nowhere, she finally broke the silence. ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s your home like?¡± she asked, her voice hesitant but clearly curious. I blinked, a bit caught off guard by the question. I hadn¡¯t expected her to ask something personal, especially after we¡¯d spent so much time in silence. Shifting slightly, I rubbed the back of my neck, thinking about how to answer. Talking about home wasn¡¯t exactly easy. "My home?¡± I started slowly, trying to figure out how to describe a place like Earth . "It¡¯s... different from anything you¡¯ve probably seen here." Lila perked up, clearly intrigued. "Different how?" I scratched my chin, searching for the right words. "Well, I didn¡¯t always live in a place like Arn''s. Before that, I lived somewhere safer. The kind of place where you don¡¯t have to worry about monsters or bandits. Danger¡¯s still there, but it¡¯s rare. You could live your whole life without ever encountering it." Her eyes widened, obviously puzzled. "No monsters? No bandits?" I nodded. "Yeah. Where I¡¯m from, safety wasn¡¯t really an issue. People could walk around freely, travel from one place to another without always looking over their shoulder. Life was... easier, in a way. But," I added quickly, "that doesn¡¯t mean everything was perfect." She tilted her head, her curiosity deepening. "What do you mean?" I sighed, leaning back against the wall. "Food wasn¡¯t hard to come by where I lived. There were markets with plenty of it¡ªfresh fruits, meats, vegetables. But just because there was enough food didn¡¯t mean it was free. You still had to work for it, and sometimes that work was tough. Really tough. Some days, you¡¯d spend hours on end just working to make sure you could afford what you needed."This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Lila frowned, trying to process that. "So, even though there was plenty of food, you still had to fight for it?" "Not fight." I corrected. "But there was always competition. Whether it was for food, money, or a better life, people were always trying to get ahead. Even if you didn¡¯t have to worry about starving, you had to work hard to keep up with everyone else. Some people worked long days, barely having time for themselves or their families. And even though "home" seemed comfortable, it had its own struggles." She looked thoughtful, like she was trying to imagine what that would be like. "But if you had what you needed, wasn¡¯t life... easier?" I chuckled softly. "You¡¯d think so. And yeah, on the surface, it was easier. No monsters, no constant threat of death. But that doesn¡¯t mean people were happy. There was always pressure¡ªpressure to do more, to be better. You could have everything you needed and still feel like it wasn¡¯t enough. Like you were constantly chasing something you couldn¡¯t quite reach." Lila¡¯s brow furrowed as she played with one of the slimes. "I guess I never thought about it that way. My village was always moving, always trying to survive. Life was hard because we didn¡¯t have enough. But over in the human settlement, it¡¯s hard in a different way." She glanced up at me, her expression softening. "But you still had everything you needed, right?" I shrugged. "Yeah, for the most part. I had a roof over my head, food, and security."
Lila was quiet for a moment, taking in everything I had said. Her eyes softened, a hint of wistfulness in her voice as she finally spoke. "It sounds like... paradise." "Paradise?" I repeated, caught off guard. My home wasn¡¯t paradise¡ªfar from it¡ªbut compared to this world, with its constant threats and survival instincts, it could easily sound like one. "Maybe I''ll bring my family there to settle one day, once I get out...Where is it? What is you home called?" Lila added with a soft smile. Her words hit me like a punch to the gut. Bring her family? Settle down? My mind raced. I hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility before, but her question stirred something inside me. What if... what if her Pathfinder ability could actually locate Earth? Could she find it? Would her power lead her back to my home? That thought shook me to my core. I hadn''t told her about Earth, hadn''t told her the truth about my origins, but now this question dug deeper into my mind than I wanted it to. What if the ability that led her to me could also lead her somewhere else... somewhere impossible? I had to know. "Lila!" I said aggressively, choosing my words carefully, "I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to find my home. Not with your ability... it¡¯s too far away, and it doesn¡¯t exist in the way you think." She raised an eyebrow, looking slightly confused. "But," I continued, "I need to know something. Could you... try using your Pathfinder ability? Just to see if it picks up anything." She blinked, her expression now mirroring my confusion. "You want me to use it? But we¡¯re still in the reward room. Nothing¡¯s going to happen here. I need to be outside the dungeon to locate your home, for it to work." I hesitated, the words coming out in a rush. "I know. But... my home doesn¡¯t exist anymore. Not here, at least. I need to know what your ability will show. Maybe I¡¯m wrong, maybe I¡¯m right, but I have to know." The seriousness in my tone must have caught her off guard because she stared at me for a moment, as if deciding whether or not I was joking. But when she saw the intensity in my eyes, the weight of what I was asking her, she seemed to understand. She gave a small nod, hesitant but willing. "Alright... I¡¯ll try." she muttered, her gaze dropping as she prepared to activate her inheritance. A subtle shift filled the room as Lila closed her eyes, her voice barely above a whisper. "Please... show me the path to Leon¡¯s home." I held my breath, watching her closely, anxiety gnawing at me as I waited, wondering what would happen next. Suddenly, her eyes flew open, her face a mask of surprise and confusion. "Lila?" I asked quickly, my heart pounding. "What is it? What did your inheritance show?" She blinked, struggling to form words, her voice shaky. "It¡¯s... everywhere. The smoke, the pathfinding aura¡ªit¡¯s all over the room." I stared at her, not understanding. "What do you mean? The path leads... everywhere?" She nodded slowly, still baffled. "It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen this. Usually, if something doesn¡¯t exist, the path remains hidden, or there¡¯s no direction at all. But if it exists, the path shows a clear way, however far it is. But this..." She gestured around the room, her voice trembling. "The smoke¡ªit¡¯s covering the entire room. I can¡¯t even tell where it ends." My breath caught in my throat. I knew what that meant. I¡¯d suspected it, a nagging thought in the back of my mind... but any lingering doubt was crushed in that instant. The way back to Earth¡­ was inside the dungeon. 41 - The Final Day I sat there in silence, Lila¡¯s words echoing in my mind as the full weight of what she had said began to sink in. Her [Pathfinder] inheritance hadn¡¯t shown a single path, a clear direction like I¡¯d expected. No, it had shown something far more profound, far more shocking. Her inheritance wasn¡¯t pointing anywhere specific¡ªit was everywhere, woven into the very air we were breathing. The realization hit me with a cold certainty. The dungeon and this world''s ecosystem, was also tied to Earth. Not just connected¡ªentwined, as a part of it. A cold shiver ran down my spine. If Lila¡¯s ability couldn¡¯t detect something, it meant it didn¡¯t exist in this world. Yet, here we were, and her ability had responded. It had shown me the truth I had never expected to be told. I wasn¡¯t in some distant dimension, some far-off planet or fantastical world. I was still on Earth. The thought twisted inside me, a mix of disbelief and dawning horror. This place, this dungeon, with its monsters and madness, was tied to the same Earth where I had lived an ordinary, peaceful life. It wasn¡¯t another world; it was a part of the one I knew. The thought twisted my stomach. If this dungeon was connected to Earth, then what else was possible? How many other secrets were buried beneath the surface, hidden from the everyday world? And why had I been pulled into this place? Was it an accident, or was there something¡ªor someone¡ªbehind it? I couldn¡¯t ignore the evidence in front of me. The dungeon wasn¡¯t just some isolated world. It was part of the same reality I¡¯d grown up in, the same Earth where I¡¯d lived my life. But somehow, it had remained hidden... . Lila¡¯s ability had shown me the truth, even if she didn¡¯t fully understand it herself. The way back to Earth wasn¡¯t some far-off, impossible goal. It was right here, around me, all along. But that raised even more questions. How had I ended up here? Was there a way to escape this dungeon and return to the surface? And if so, what would I find when I got there? A world that had no idea of the horrors lurking in the dark?Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. I shook my head, trying to clear the fog of confusion. There were too many unknowns, too many variables to consider. But one thing was clear: I had to find out more. I needed to understand this dungeon beyond the scope i had gathered as a player, as well as its connection to Earth, and how¡ªif at all¡ªI could escape this place. For now, I had to keep this to myself. Lila didn¡¯t need to know the full implications of what her ability had shown me. Ignorance was truly bliss in such moments. But one thing was certain: the dungeon held the key to everything. And if I wanted to find my way back to Earth, I needed to delve deeper, back to place that brought me here... the 100th floor!
Two weeks had passed since Lila and I had entered the reward room. The days had stretched on, each one blurring into the next. Despite the urge to leave, we kept our patience and endurance, knowing that the longer we waited, the fewer enemies would be waiting for us outside. We rationed our food carefully, eating just enough to keep our strength up without wasting any more than necessary. Each day, I made sure to stay active. I would jog around the space, do push-ups, and keep my body moving. Part of me hoped that maybe, just maybe, these physical activities would increase my physical stats. But they didn¡¯t. My numbers stayed the same. Yet, oddly enough, I felt better. The exercise seemed to clear my mind, keep me sharp. Even if my stats weren¡¯t improving, my body and mind were more focused, more prepared for what was to come. ¡°Why do you keep doing that?¡± Lila asked one day, watching me as I finished another set of push-ups. ¡°Gotta stay ready,¡± I replied, wiping the sweat from my brow. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s waiting for us out there. And besides, it helps me think.¡± She tilted her head, considering my words. ¡°I guess that makes sense. But... it doesn¡¯t seem to change anything, does it?¡± I shrugged. ¡°Maybe not on the surface. But I feel better." Every day, I also made sure to fully consume my recovered mana, summoning as many slimes as I could. I wasn¡¯t just doing it out of habit¡ªI was building an army. Each day, my army of slimes grew, filling the room with their gelatinous forms. There was a tension in the air that neither of us could shake. We both knew what was coming. Today marked the final day. We had consumed the last of our rations, fueling ourselves for the confrontation that was about to occur. It was time to leave this place and face whatever awaited us outside. Lila watched quietly as I approached the chest that had sat in the center of the room for these long two weeks. The time had finally come to claim my reward. I reached out, my hand hovering over the item I had chosen after much deliberation. This was it¡ªthe end of our wait.
Outside the reward room, the scene had changed a lot. What had once been a crowded chamber full of adventurers was now mostly empty. Most of the people who had been waiting had given up and left, no longer willing to wait around. Only a few adventurers remained, along with one of the original three veteran factions. The mood was tense. The remaining looters looked angry, their veins bulging as they stared at the statue where the mysterious person had disappeared two weeks ago. Their frustration was obvious, and they were itching to tear into whoever came out. At the center of it all stood the leader of the last remaining faction¡ªa scarred brute with a jagged axe in hand. Unlike the others, he was unnervingly quiet, his eyes bloodshot with anger. His silence was more menacing than any outburst, his fury simmering just below the surface. His muscles were coiled like a spring, ready to explode into action the instant the reward room¡¯s occupant reappeared. And that moment was quickly approaching. 42 - The Unleashing I halted my hand just before touching the reward. A sudden realization hit me¡ªI¡¯d almost forgotten a crucial part of my plan. "Almost forgot." I muttered to myself, scanning the room. My face. If anyone outside saw me, everything could fall apart. My hand hovered in the air for a moment before I quickly pulled back. I grabbed one of the nearby slimes and held it up to my face. "Alright, buddy," I said, feeling the cool, sticky substance in my hand. "I need you to make some holes¡ªjust enough so I can see and breathe. Got it?" The slime wobbled slightly in my grip, then began to shift its form, molding around my head. It carefully left openings for my eyes, nose, and mouth. "There we go." I said, adjusting the slime mask to make sure it was secure. "Now no one will know who I am." I turned to Lila, who had been watching me. "Lila, it¡¯s time. I¡¯m going to need you to hide. The safest place for you is in my bag." Lila blinked up at me. "You sure that¡¯s safe?" I nodded, opening my bag. "It¡¯s the best place. You¡¯ll be hidden, and if things go south, I¡¯ll be able to protect you better if you¡¯re close to me." She hesitated for a moment, then climbed into the bag, fitting perfectly inside. "Alright," she said softly, her voice slightly muffled from within. "I¡¯m ready." "Good," I replied, securing the bag and giving it a light pat. "Stay put and keep quiet." With Lila safely tucked away, I turned my attention to the rest of the slimes scattered around the room. "Alright, you guys." I called out, keeping my voice firm. "Spread out. Don¡¯t stay in one spot." The slimes responded immediately, oozing across the floor and dispersing throughout the room. I watched them with a satisfied nod.
I didn¡¯t give those orders without a reason. There was a purpose behind it. "When you leave the reward room, everything inside gets ¡®expelled.¡¯ My slimes don¡¯t need to be close to me or even touch me to make it out. They¡¯ll all be ejected from the room and back into the grotto, exactly where I want them." I took a deep breath, my mind racing through every detail one last time. This was it¡ªthe moment of truth. Everything hinged on these final preparations. With my slimes in place and Lila hidden, I turned back to the reward. "Alright," I whispered, my hand steady now as I reached out once more. "Let¡¯s do this." The second my fingers closed around the item, that familiar sensation of being pulled surged through me. The room around me began to blur, the walls dissolving as the teleportation magic activated. The final stage of my plan was now in motion. The world around me spun as the teleportation kicked in, pulling me out of the reward room and thrusting me back to where it all began. The moment my feet hit solid ground, I knew we were back. The damp, cold air of the grotto greeted me, but I wasn¡¯t alone. In an instant, a cacophony of shouts erupted around me. ¡°He¡¯s back!¡± ¡°There he is!¡± But it wasn¡¯t just me who had returned. Surrounding me, scattered across the grotto, were dozens of my slimes, their green, gelatinous forms gleaming in the dim light. The chamber had exploded into chaos, and I could see the expressions of the looters twisting from smug anticipation to pure shock. ¡°What the hell¡ª?¡± someone gasped.Stolen story; please report. ¡°They¡¯re everywhere!¡± another voice shouted.
I quickly scanned my surroundings, and my eyes locked onto a man with a scarred face. His twisted grin stretched across his features, teetering on the edge of madness. The sight of me seemed to push him right to the brink of losing control.
But as he began to charge, he hesitated. His eyes flicked from me to the slimes, then back again. For a moment, confusion crossed his features as he realized something was terribly wrong. The slimes weren¡¯t just a few scattered creatures. They were everywhere. Dozens¡ªno, easily more than Sixty¡ªof them had appeared with me, filling the grotto like an ocean of green. Their numbers easily doubled, if not tripled, the looters present. ¡°What... what the hell is this?!¡± one of the looters shouted as he backed away. ¡°They weren¡¯t here before! Where did they all come from?¡± Before they could react, I thrust my arm forward and shouted, ¡°Now!¡± The slimes sprang into action, launching themselves at the nearest looters. Streaks of green goo hurtling toward their targets. The looters tried to defend themselves, but it was too late. The slimes were already on them. ¡°What the¡ª!¡± one of the looters screamed as a slime latched onto his face, its gelatinous body wrapping around his head, cutting off his screams. Another man staggered back, clawing at the slime that had attached itself to his throat, its viscous tendrils tightening around his neck. The brute roared in anger, swinging his axe in wide arcs as he fend off the onslaught. ¡°You think this will stop me?!¡± he bellowed, hacking a slime in half with a single swing. But for every slime he cut down, two more took its place. I watched the chaos unfold, my heart pounding in my chest. The tactic was simple: overwhelm them with numbers, smother them with the slimes. And it was working¡ªat least, against the weaker looters. ¡°Crawl! Smother them!¡± I ordered, my voice echoing through the grotto. The slimes obeyed, slithering up the legs and torsos of their targets, covering their faces, their necks, their mouths. The looters thrashed and struggled, but the slimes were relentless. I remembered the first time I had used this tactic, back when I had saved Lila. Back then, I had no mana, so I had relied on the slimes to slowly suffocate the enemy, blocking off every air passage until he was dead. But this time, things were different. I had mana to spare, and I wasn¡¯t going to waste it. ¡°Shape-shift!¡± I commanded, my voice sharp with focus. In an instant, the slimes changed, their once-gelatinous bodies hardening as they formed sharp spikes. The shift cost me only 2 mana not per slime but for all of them at once, the effect was devastating. The spikes drove into the flesh of the weaker looters, piercing throats, eyes, and temples with sickening precision. Screams filled the grotto as blood sprayed across the stone walls. Limbs convulsed and bodies dropped to the ground. However, the slimes weren¡¯t strong enough to penetrate everyone. The spikes, while deadly to the low-level looters, shattered against the tougher skin of the veterans. The brute¡¯s skin held firm, the spikes breaking against it like fragile glass. ¡°You think this is enough to stop me?!¡± the brute roared, his voice dripping with scorn as he shrugged off the slimes clinging to his body. ¡°You¡¯ll need more than these pathetic tricks!¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. The veterans weren¡¯t going down easily. But the slimes had served their purpose¡ªdisrupting, distracting, thinning the herd. The brute¡¯s eyes locked onto mine, his grin widening into a savage, bloodthirsty smile. ¡°You¡¯re dead, kid.¡± he snarled, his voice low and filled with murderous intent. Suddenly, a fierce aura began to envelop the man, swirling around him with such intensity that it quickly took the shape of an armor resembling a raging bull. "Bull Charge!" he roared, the power in his voice echoing through the grotto.
[Bull Charge] [Bull Charge allows the user to channel a fierce, raging aura that takes the form of an armored bull around their body. This aura significantly increases the user¡¯s speed and physical power while active. Upon activation, the user charges forward with immense force, capable of shattering the ground beneath them and delivering a devastating impact to any target in their path. The aura also enhances the user¡¯s resilience, reducing damage taken during the charge.] [Usage: Primarily used for direct engagement, breaking through enemy lines, and delivering high-impact strikes to a single target. The skill is most effective when used in a straight line, maximizing momentum and damage potential.]
His already intimidating presence became even more threatening as the skill activated. He barreled toward me with incredible speed, each step cracking the ground beneath him, his aura fully embodying the unstoppable force of a charging bull, intent on impaling me with its deadly horns. But I wasn¡¯t about to die here. Not now, not ever.
You Have Equipped Boots of Slimebound Step!
43 - The Raging Bull Vicious and unrelenting, the brute wasn¡¯t stopping for anything or anyone in his path. Slimes that got too close were obliterated by the sheer force of his charge, their gelatinous bodies splattering across the ground. Any looters unfortunate enough to be in his way were reduced to a pile of boneless meat, crushed under his unstoppable momentum. I remembered him from the initial standoff between the three factions. He had been the acting leader of one of the groups, the most violent of the bunch. The other two factions must have grown tired of waiting and left, but this one¡ªthis man¡ªhe was dead set on killing me. I could see it in his eyes, bloodshot and filled with a murderous rage. He didn¡¯t care about the reward anymore; all he wanted was to end me for wasting his time. His charge was terrifying, a deadly blend of speed and raw power. A charge bearing down on me like an unstoppable train. "Lila! It¡¯s your turn!" I shouted. Lila quickly peeked her head out of the bag, her tiny eyes scanning the chaos around us. Without wasting a second, she pointed to a specific exit from the numerous one''s across the grotto. "That way!" she yelled. "My inheritance tells me the dungeon''s exit is that way!" I didn¡¯t need to be told twice. With the Slimebound Boots equipped, I felt a surge of energy ripple through my legs, like they were suddenly lighter and more responsive. Out of all three items, each one tempting in its own way, the boots had been the right choice. They were the only item that gave me a real chance to escape, especially now that I was facing down an opponent with a speed-boosting skill of his own. The brute¡¯s Bull Charge was terrifying, and I knew that if he caught up to me, it would be over for me. But with the Boots, I had an edge¡ªone that could mean the difference between life and death. "Hang on, Lila!" I shouted as I braced myself, the boots already humming with energy. The decision was made, and I wasn¡¯t going to waste a second. I bent my knees, ready to spring into action, and launched myself forward. "Slime Propel!" The instant I activated the boots¡¯ imbued skill, I was propelled forward with incredible speed, shooting across the ground like a slingshot. It felt like I was flying. The boost in agility from the Slimebound Boots was unlike anything I had ever experienced. My body moved with a speed and fluidity that would have been impossible without the active skill effect. The distance covered by each bounce was based on my physical stat, increasing by 0.5 meters for every 1 point of physical. With a total of 10 physical stat points, every step I took propelled me a full additional 5 meters. The sudden boost in agility caught me off guard, and I could tell from the way Lila clutched the edge of the bag that she was just as surprised as I was. The looters in the grotto barely had time to react as I surged past them, their eyes wide with shock. Even the brute, with all his rage and power, couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. His speed was formidable, especially after activating his Bull Charge, but seeing me pull away so quickly fueled his anger even more. With a raging roar, he called at one of his underlings, "Stop him!" One of the underlings, a wiry man with a panicked expression, glanced at the exit I was barreling toward. "I¡¯ve got it!" he shouted, raising his hands and calling out a skill of his own. "Stone Wall!"
[Stone Wall] [Stone Wall allows the user to summon a solid wall of dirt and stone from the ground, creating a barrier that can block attacks, trap opponents, or obstruct pathways. The wall''s size and durability are based on the user''s magical stats, providing a strong defense against both physical and magical assaults. The wall can be summoned instantly, making it an effective tool for creating cover or hindering an enemy''s movement. The stone wall remains in place until it is destroyed or dismissed by the user.]The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. [Usage: Primarily used for defense, area control, and creating obstacles to slow or stop opponents. Highly effective in narrow passages or when needing to hold a position against incoming attacks.]
In an instant, a thick stone wall erupted from the ground, blocking the exit. The wall was solid and imposing, stretching across the path I was aiming for. It was clear the underling had used his skill to trap me, to cut off my escape route and slow me down. But I wasn¡¯t about to let a wall stop me. My momentum was still carrying me forward, with no intention to slow down. The brute¡¯s eyes gleamed with vicious satisfaction as he watched the wall rise, his lips curling into a twisted grin. He thought he had me cornered, but I had my own tricks. As I charged toward the stone wall, I quickly ordered the slimes closest to me to jump and latch onto my body. One by one, they obeyed, their gelatinous forms clinging to me as I moved. One, two, three¡­ until eight slimes had firmly attached themselves, ready for my next command. I directed three of them to position themselves on my chest, facing the wall directly. Another clung to my back, while the remaining four found spots where they wouldn¡¯t hinder my movement. Every placement was intentional, calculated for what I was about to do next. The wall loomed ahead, solid and imposing, but I wasn¡¯t about to slow down. With my Slimebound Boots propelling me forward, I pushed off the ground with all my might. In that same instant, I gave the order. ¡°Shapeshift!¡± The slimes responded immediately. The one on my back began to morph, extending and solidifying into its solid spike form that pushed against the ground. The force of its transformation added an extra burst of speed, launching me into the air with a surge of momentum. At the same time, the three slimes on my chest transformed into massive spikes, their sharp tips aimed directly at the wall. The spikes grew rapidly, hardening just as I collided with the stone. The impact was explosive. The combined force of my leap, the momentum from the back slime¡¯s push, and the physical damage penetration effect of the front spikes all came together in a devastating strike. The stone wall didn¡¯t stand a chance. The spikes pierced through the rock, shattering it into rubble as I tore through it. Chunks of stone flying in all direction. past me as the wall grumbled under the assault. The roar of destruction filled the grotto, drowning out the shouts of the looters and the enraged bellow of the brute behind me. I landed on the other side of the wall, rolling to absorb the impact before springing back to my feet. My heart pounded with adrenaline as I glanced back at the wreckage I¡¯d left behind, the slimes still clinging to me, their job well done, yet unfinished. The brute¡¯s twisted grin had vanished, replaced by a mask of pure fury as he realized what had just happened. His eyes burned with rage, but I could see the shock in them too. He hadn¡¯t expected this. None of them had. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk as I turned back to the path ahead. ¡°Nice try,¡± I muttered again, feeling the rush in my veins. I dashed into the exit entrance, quickly ordering my slimes to scatter along the walls. All eight of them clung to the stone, waiting for my next command. My heart raced¡ªtime was running out. The active skill of the Slimebound Boots had only half its duration left, and I knew I had to create as much distance as possible before both my boost and the brute¡¯s Bull Charge wore off. I ran and ran, constantly glancing back over my shoulder, waiting for the right moment. And then, finally, I saw him. The brute¡¯s massive form appeared at the entrance, his eyes locked onto me with murderous intent. "Now! Shapeshift!" I shouted, my voice echoing through the narrow passage. This was the third time I commanded my slimes to shapeshift, but this time was different. The eight slimes, spread out along the walls, transformed into their defensive forms¡ªlarge, barrel-like shapes that expanded rapidly, sealing off the entire entrance and blocking the path of anyone trying to follow. The brute¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, his charge faltering for the briefest of moments. But his rage quickly overpowered his shock. With a snarl, he barreled forward, slamming into the first wall of slime with all his might. The defensive barrier held for a second, but then¡ªCRACK¡ª1¡­ 2¡­ 3 slimes shattered under the force of his charge, their remains splattering across the walls. But I knew the brute¡¯s skill couldn¡¯t last forever. And my assumption was correct. As he collided with the fourth wall of slime, the momentum of his charge faltered. The brute bounced off the resilient barrier, his forward motion finally stopped. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a mocking laugh. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Bullhead? Lost a little steam?¡± The brute¡¯s face twisted in fury, his eyes narrowing with a murderous glare. My taunt had hit its mark, and now he was more enraged than ever. With a roar that echoed through the passage, he gripped his axe tightly, his knuckles turning white. ¡°You think you¡¯re clever, huh?¡± he snarled. ¡°I¡¯m gonna make you regret that!¡± With pure, unbridled rage, the brute planted his feet and began to spin in place, his massive frame whirling faster and faster. Each swing of his axe built momentum, the force behind it growing with every rotation. I watched, realizing what he was about to do. The brute let out a final roar, releasing the axe with a powerful hurl. "Bullhorn Throw!"
[Bullhorn Throw ] [Bullhorn Throw allows the user to build up rotational momentum by spinning rapidly in place, increasing the speed and power of their weapon with each rotation. Upon release, the weapon is hurled with tremendous force, mimicking the deadly precision and power of a charging bull''s horn. The skill is designed to break through obstacles and deal significant damage to enemies in its path, making it a devastating ranged attack.] [Usage: Primarily used for breaking through defenses and dealing heavy ranged damage. The skill is most effective when the user has ample space to build momentum, maximizing the destructive force of the throw.]
It spun through the air like a deadly missile, cutting through the remaining slimes with terrifying ease. One by one, the slimes shattered, the axe breaking through all four barriers as if they were nothing. The axe continued its deadly path, hurtling toward me with insane speed. "THAT''S CHEATING!" 44 - Beneath the Minotaur The axe hurtled toward me with terrifying speed, a deadly projectile with a single purpose¡ªto take me out. My survival instincts kicked in, and I spun around, raising my arm in a desperate attempt to block the attack. In that moment, I entrusted myself to my companion, Blob the Blocker. With a quick flick of my wrist, Blob shifted into position, his form solidifying as much as it could to take the hit. The force of the impact was immense, the weight of the axe almost snapping my arm in two as it collided with Blob. But despite the overwhelming force, Blob managed to push the axe¡¯s trajectory upward, deflecting it just enough for it to slam into the ceiling instead of my body. The axe plunged deep into the stone, shattering a large portion of the ceiling. Massive chunks of rock rained down, crashing to the ground and blocking the path behind me. The way back was now sealed off by the debris, a wall of stone separating me from the enraged looter. But that was fine by me¡ªI had no intention of going back into the jaws of danger. As the dust settled, I looked down at Blob. Pieces of him were scattered around me, slowly transitioning from solid form to liquid, indicating that he had given his all in the defense. knelt down beside the remains of my loyal companion. "Thank you, Blob." I whispered, my voice heavy with gratitude. "You saved my life." But there was no time to mourn. I had to keep moving. Leaving the remaining slimes behind in the large open area to slow down the adventurers, I turned and sprinted forward. I knew they would do their job, but I also knew that the brute would not be stopped for long. The distance between us was a blessing, but it was dwindling by the second. I felt a pang of disappointment as the effects of the Boots active skill faded away. The burst of speed that had propelled me so far was gone, and now I was back to running on my own strength. The difference was stark, and I could feel the strain in my legs as I pushed myself to keep going. The brute, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t far behind. I didn¡¯t know how long it would take for his Bull Charge cooldown to refresh, but I was certain it wouldn¡¯t be long. He was relentless, and I had ran out of tricks. As I continued running, I soon found myself at an impasse. The paths ahead branched off in multiple directions, I quickly glanced down at Lila, who was peeking out from the bag, helped me stay on mark. "Lila, which way?" I gasped, trying to catch my breath. She quickly scanned the area, then pointed to the left. "Turn left!" I didn¡¯t hesitate. I veered left, my feet slamming against the floor as I followed her lead. BANG! The moment I made the turn, a deafening crash echoed behind me, shaking the ground. My heart skipped a beat¡ªI knew exactly what that meant. A massive, booming voice roared through the tunnels, dripping with murderous intent. "I''LL KILL YOU!!!" He¡¯d broken through the blocked path. I didn¡¯t need to see it to know that the brute was on the move again, charging at me with uncontrollable anger. The sheer force of his wrath seemed to vibrate through the walls, sending a shiver down my spine. ¡°Keep going straight!¡± Lila urged, her voice steady despite the tremor of fear I could sense in it. ¡°There¡¯s another turn coming up!¡± I nodded, pushing myself to keep going despite the burning in my legs and the searing ache in my chest. As I ran, veering from one direction to the next, I suddenly found myself face to face with a group of viscous slimes.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. It was a sight I¡¯d been expecting, though I was a bit surprised I hadn¡¯t encountered them sooner. But there was no time to stop and fight. I had no intention of getting tangled up with these first-floor monsters, especially not now. They were slow, and with my current physical stats and the movement speed bonus from the boots, I could easily evade them. I was no longer in the pathetically hopeless state I had been in when I first arrived here. I had grown stronger, though it was minimal in the grand scheme of things. I ducked and dodged, slipping past their sluggish attacks with ease. The slimes reached out with their gelatinous bodies, but they were far too slow to catch me. I darted around them, barely losing any momentum as I continued forward. Lila¡¯s voice piped up from the bag, filled with urgency. ¡°Leon! I see a light just ahead! From the left corner!¡± My heart leapt at her words. That light, that familiar pulsating glow¡ªit had to be the exit. We were so close. I could almost taste the victory. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, Lila!¡± I shouted, a grin spreading across my face. But just as I was about to savor the moment, a familiar deafening crash echoed from behind me. I turned my head just in time to see that bastard smashing into the wall, unable to stop his momentum in time to make the turn. He hit the stone with such force that it sent cracks through the wall. Barely even flinched from the crash. He shook off the impact like it was nothing, his eyes locking onto mine with a vicious, bloodthirsty smile. The fury in his gaze was enough to freeze the blood in my veins. "BULL CHARGE!" With a roar that echoed through the narrow corridor, he screamed out his Bull Charge skill again, his entire body surging with that terrifying aura. He launched himself at me, barreling down the narrow path with unstoppable speed. ¡°FUCK!¡± I cursed, my heart racing. There was no time to think, only to move. The exit was right there, just within reach, but so was the brute. I finally reached the corner, my feet swerving as I made the turn. There it was¡ªthe familiar shimmering portal, glowing with an ethereal light that seemed to pull me in, urging me to make a run for it. Freedom was just within reach. But then, out of the corner of my eye, I saw something that made my heart drop. Lying still in the far corner of the room, half-hidden in the shadows, was the young boy I had failed to save. His lifeless body was a painful reminder of my earlier failure, the promise I had made to at least bring him out of this cursed dungeon, to give him the rest he deserved. No one had taken him out. He was still here, abandoned in the darkness. Guilt hit me like a punch to the gut. Should I try to pick him up, carry him through the portal, and fulfill that broken promise? Could I risk it? But before I could decide, a cold voice cut through the air behind me. "Got ya!" I turned around, and there he was, his monstrous frame towering over me, a terrifying grin spreading across his face. The sheer, murderous intent in his eyes made my blood run cold. For a split second, I hesitated, my heart full of resentment and regret. I had promised to bring the boy out, to do right by him, but the brute was right on my heels. There was no time. The situation left me no choice. With a heavy heart, I clenched my fists, squinting my eyes shut for just a moment as the weight of my decision settled in. I had to leave him behind again. I had to survive. I opened my eyes, the regret still burning inside me, and I bolted for the portal with everything I had. The brute wasn¡¯t going to let me go so easily. "You¡¯ve run far enough. Time¡¯s up¡ªnow you die!" His voice was a chilling whisper, and I could feel the heat of his breath on my neck as he drew closer. My heart pounded in my chest, each beat growing louder, faster. THUD-THUD! The brute was right behind me, the sound of his heavy footsteps echoing in the narrow corridor. THUD-THUD! The walls seemed to close in, the air thick with the stench of fear and desperation. THUD-THUD! My vision narrowed, the portal ahead blurring as adrenaline surged through my veins. But it wasn''t just the pounding in my chest that I felt. It was the sheer terror, the realization that this was it¡ªthis was the moment where everything could end. Suddenly, the air around me crackled with a dark, menacing energy. I whipped my head around, my breath catching in my throat as I saw the man''s face inches away from mine. "Hello!" THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD-THUD!!!! At that moment, his aura shifted, morphing into something monstrous, something out of a nightmare. CRACK-CRACK! His aura transformed, swelling into the shape of a colossal minotaur, its eyes glowing with a hellish light. The beast roared silently behind him, its massive horns ready to gore, its form pulsating with lethal intent. My legs felt like lead, the weight of the impending attack almost too much to bear. I tried to move, but it was as if time itself had slowed down, trapping me in this moment of pure terror. And then, with a savage roar, the brute swung his axe. The weapon gleamed with a deadly, crimson aura, growing in size, in menace, as it descended toward me. It was more than just a swing¡ªit was a death sentence. "MINOTAUR''S MIGHTY CLEAVE!!!"
[Minotaur''s Mighty Cleave] [Minotaur''s Mighty Cleave allows the user to channel a powerful, rage-infused aura that takes the form of a fearsome minotaur. This aura enhances the user¡¯s strength and the destructive power of their weapon. Upon activation, the user delivers a devastating cleave with their weapon, capable of crushing through armor and defenses with ease. The sheer force of the attack is so overwhelming that it creates the illusion of the weapon being wielded by the mythical Minotaur itself, amplifying the psychological terror in the target] [Usage: Primarily used for dealing massive damage in a single, decisive strike. Most effective against heavily armored opponents or in situations where a high-impact attack is needed to break through tough defenses.]
45 - Against All Odds (End of Book 1) The moment that axe started its descent, I knew¡ªI was done for. There was no outrunning this, no dodging it. The monstrous swing was coming for me, and it would be the end. The air crackled with the sheer power of his attack, a force so intense it felt like the very world around me was about to be cut apart. But even in the face of that paralyzing terror, some deep, primal instinct surged within me. It wasn¡¯t rational¡ªit was raw survival, the sheer, desperate will to live. I couldn¡¯t just stand there and let it happen. I had to do something¡ªanything. With what little mana I had left, I summoned four slimes. I knew it was futile, knew that no matter what I did, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. But I had to try. I had to at least give myself a chance. The slimes appeared in front of me, their gelatinous bodies quivering as they formed. I barely had a second to think before I forced them to shapeshift, using the last scraps of my mana to transform them into their defensive forms. It was a pathetic attempt, a pitiful barrier against the unstoppable force that was bearing down on me. But it was all I had. The axe came down with the weight of doom itself. The air split with a deafening roar, the crimson aura around the blade flaring as it promised nothing but destruction. BAM! The axe collided with the slimes, and for a fleeting heartbeat, I dared to hope they might hold. But that hope was snuffed out almost instantly. The attack was too powerful, too overwhelming. My slimes didn¡¯t stand a chance. They disintegrated before my eyes, their forms bursting apart as the axe cleaved through them like they were nothing. The barrier I had so desperately thrown up was obliterated in a single, merciless swing. And then, my world exploded in pain. Time seemed to warp around me, every agonizing second stretching into an eternity as I grappled with the horrific reality of what had just happened. My mind couldn¡¯t keep up, couldn¡¯t process the full extent of the damage. I saw it before I felt it¡ªmy right arm, severed cleanly, spinning through the air above me. Blood arced in a gruesome spray, painting the space around me in violent streaks of red. And then the pain hit me like a sledgehammer. "AGH!!!!" I screamed, the sound tearing from my throat as the agony ripped through me. It was all-consuming relentless torment that shredded every nerve in my body. "L-LEON!" Lila''s voice cut through the chaos, high-pitched and filled with terror. She had seen it all, her tiny body trembling with fear as she watched me stagger under the impact. Everything around me blurred¡ªsights, sounds, even the pain seemed to dull for a moment, as if my mind was trying to shield me from the full horror of it all. But there was no escaping it, no blocking out the reality of what had just happened. I stumbled, my vision dimming as blood poured from the ragged stump where my arm had been. My knees threatened to give out. Through the haze of pain, I locked eyes with him. The brute stood there, towering over me, his lips curled into a savage grin as he watched me struggle. His expression was one of pure, sadistic pleasure. "GAHAHAHAHA!" His laughter echoed through the grotto, cruel and mocking, cutting through the fog of my agony like a knife. He reveled in my suffering, taking sick joy in every second of it. Blood poured from the stump where my arm used to be, a relentless stream of life draining from my body with every passing second. The cold began to creep in, spreading from my fingertips to the very core of my being. It wasn¡¯t just the cold of the dungeon, it was the cold of death, inching closer, wrapping itself around me like a suffocating shroud. Throught it all, i could see it ¡ªthe portal, shimmering just a few feet away. It was so close. I was so close... I staggered forward, my feet dragging across the stone floor. The portal was right there, so close I could almost reach out and touch it. But even if I made it through, even if I somehow stumbled into the light, what then? My arm was gone, my blood was spilling out onto the cold, unforgiving ground. I could feel my strength waning, my body shutting down, my consciousness slipping away. What was the point? What was the point of fighting anymore? I had given everything, thrown everything I had at this, and it wasn¡¯t enough. I wasn¡¯t enough. I could feel it¡ªmy soul, that fire inside me that had pushed me forward, that had kept me going through every trial, every battle, was flickering out. The will to fight, to survive, was slipping away. I was tired. Tired of fighting, tired of the pain, tired of the endless struggle that never seemed to end. Maybe it was better this way. Maybe it was better to just let go, to stop fighting and let the darkness take me. At least then, the pain would stop. In that desperate moment, with my vision dimming and my strength all but gone, I whispered a plea, barely audible even to myself. "Save me..." I didn¡¯t know who I was pleading to¡ªsome god, the universe, maybe just the air around me. But in that instant, something unexpected happened, something I had completely forgotten. A sudden shift¡ªa sensation near my face¡ªcaught my fading attention. The slime, the one I had used as a makeshift helmet, the one I¡¯d nearly forgotten about in my panic, suddenly stirred to life. Without warning, it peeled itself off my face and launched toward my severed arm, moving with a speed and purpose that shocked me into a fleeting sense of awareness. The brute paused, his steps faltering as he watched the scene unfold with the same confusion and awe that gripped me. The slime didn¡¯t stop at just covering the wound¡ªit extended itself, stretching its gelatinous body to catch my severed arm before it even hit the ground. It wrapped around the limb, pulling it back toward my body with a resolve that defied explanation. I could barely comprehend what I was seeing. As the slime brought my arm back to the stump, it began to work like some kind of living adhesive, pressing the severed edges together with a firmness that made my breath hitch. The agony was indescribable, but so was the shock. Was this real? Could this really be happening? But then, the slime did something even more extraordinary. A thin tendril extended from its body, snaking its way toward my bag. Both the brute and I watched, transfixed, as the tendril fished out three small vials¡ªthe last of my health potions. My heart pounded in my chest, disbelief mixing with the sharp, gnawing pain. The brute¡¯s sneer twisted into confusion, clearly as bewildered as I was. The slime pulled the vials back into itself, and I could only watch in stunned silence as the corks popped off, the red liquid within draining into the slime¡¯s body. Its usual green hue began to shift, deepening into a vibrant, glowing red. The changes was quick, almost violent, as if the slime was taking on the properties of the potions it had absorbed. And then, before I could fully grasp what was happening, the slime surged into the wound, plunging into my flesh with a force that tore a scream from my throat. "Aghr!!!!"A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The pain was beyond the clean cut I''d felt previously¡ªan excruciating, burning sensation as the slime forced its way into the torn muscle, clamping onto the severed bones, weaving itself into the very fabric of my being. It was like having a thousand needles driving into every nerve at once, my vision flashing white with the sheer intensity of it. But beneath that pain, something miraculous was happening. I could feel it¡ªthe slime was working, not just to hold my arm in place, but to heal it, to connect it back to my body in a way that defied everything I knew. The brute stood frozen, his savage grin gone, replaced by a look of utter disbelief. I could feel the slime inside me, its tendrils stretching through my veins, knitting the flesh together, plugging the wound, stopping the blood from pouring out any further. My hand¡ªmy severed hand¡ªmoved. My pinky twitched, a tiny, almost imperceptible motion, but it was there. In that agonizing, unbearable moment, the slime had done the impossible. It had saved me. My breath came in ragged gasps as I stared down at my arm, barely able to comprehend what had just happened. The pain was still there, searing and relentless, but so was my arm¡ªreconnected. That single moment was all I needed. The fleeting hope I¡¯d lost surged back, filling me with a final, desperate struggle to push through. The brute¡¯s swing was still in motion, everything that had happened so far lasting only a few seconds, though it felt like an eternity. He was still off-balance from his previous attack, and I knew I had a chance¡ªa slim, razor-thin chance¡ªto make it out alive. The portal was within arm¡¯s reach, just a hair¡¯s breadth away. The brute, realizing the situation, tried to regain his momentum. With a growl of frustration, he hurled his body into a wild swirl, turning his downward swing into a brutal 360-degree strike. His axe descending once again on me with murderous intent. This was it. Do or die. I mustered every ounce of strength I had left and threw myself toward the portal, leaping with everything I had. The brute saw my move and knew his swing might miss its mark, so he used his own momentum to jump after me, his axe still slicing through the air. Time felt as if it had slowed even more, each heartbeat echoing in my ears as we both hurtled toward the portal. The cold, unwelcoming atmosphere of the grotto blurred and twisted, the world around us shifting in an instant. And then we were out. The cold dungeon gave way to the warmth and bustle of Arn¡¯s marketplace, the familiar noise of daily life crashing back into reality. I could feel the eyes of the people around us, their day interrupted by the sudden, jarring appearance of two battered, bloodied figures emerging from the portal in the midst of their peaceful city. The brute¡¯s axe was still coming, still aimed squarely at my chest. I could see the smirk on his face, a twisted grin of victory. He thought he had won, that this was the end. But as his axe bore down on me, something happened. My own lips curled into a faint, defiant smile. BOOM! Just as the brute¡¯s axe was about to meet its mark, a shockwave erupted between us. A deafening boom echoed through the marketplace, and I found myself sprawled on the ground, gasping for breath. My chest was still intact, my heart still beating. Standing between me and the brute was a woman clad in a intricate uniform, her bright orange hair tied back in a ponytail that gleamed like fire in the sunlight. Her stance was firm, noble, her left hand behind her back, and her right hand gripping a sword that had intercepted the brute¡¯s deadly swing. I recognized her instantly¡ªshe was the high-ranking government officer from back then, the one that was overseeing the skill acquisition ceremony. The same person who couldn''t stop laughing when she saw my ooze skill. The brute¡¯s smirk twisted into a snarl as he realized his blow had been blocked. He glared at the woman, fury boiling in his eyes. She didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t waver. Her voice was calm, authoritative, and edged with barely concealed disdain as she addressed him. "Ragnok," she said, her tone cutting through the tension like a blade, "what do you think you¡¯re doing right now?" The brute¡ªRagnok¡ªstared at her, his rage momentarily stilled by the sheer force of her presence. But the smile had vanished from his face, replaced by anger. The woman¡¯s gaze locked onto Ragnok with an intensity that could cut steel. "You know the rules," she said, her voice cold and unyielding. "Do you really want to continue, knowing what¡¯s about to happen if you do?" Ragnok¡¯s eyes bore into me, filled with a ferocious, unrestrained hatred. It felt like he was trying to tear me apart with his glare alone. The silence that followed was suffocating, the tension so thick it was nearly unbearable. I could see it in his eyes¡ªhe wanted nothing more than to kill me right then and there. But he wouldn¡¯t. Not because he lacked the strength or the will, but because he couldn¡¯t. The reason was simple: the law of Arn¡¯s City. Violence was strictly prohibited within the city¡¯s boundaries, a rule enforced with absolute severity. I had read about this law once, buried in the pages of an old book in the city¡¯s library while trying to learn more about the lore of this world back on earth, when i was just a player. It had caught my attention back then, not just because it was a rule, but because of the history behind it. Years ago, Arn¡¯s City had been a place of chaos and bloodshed. Murder, looting, and ambushes were common, especially near the dungeon¡¯s entrance. Adventurers who had risked everything in the dungeon would be attacked the moment they stepped out, their hard-earned rewards stolen, their lives taken without a second thought. It was a lawless battleground, where the strong preyed on the weak without consequence. But that all changed when the government stepped in. They decided that enough was enough and implemented a strict law that forbade violence within the city limits. The penalty for breaking this law was¡ªdeath. It was a clear message to everyone: Arn¡¯s City was a place of order. Anyone who dared to spill blood within its walls would pay the ultimate price. And it wasn¡¯t just words. The government stationed powerful enforcers near the dungeon, officials whose strength rivaled that of high-ranking adventurers. Their presence was a constant reminder that the law was not to be trifled with. Even someone as powerful as Ragnok had to think twice before making a move. I could see the struggle in his eyes, the rage warring with the reality of the situation. He knew the consequences, knew that if he acted now, he would be signing his own death warrant. But that didn¡¯t make his desire to kill me any less intense. The woman standing between us¡ªher stance unwavering, her sword still pressed against Ragnok¡¯s axe¡ªwas one of those enforcers. Her very presence was enough to keep him in check, to remind him of the law that governed this city. Ragnok¡¯s glare didn¡¯t soften, but he slowly withdrew his axe, the tension in the air beginning to ease. The woman didn¡¯t move, her eyes never leaving his, waiting to see if he would push the boundary. After what felt like an eternity, Ragnok spat on the ground, his face twisted with contempt. "I know what you look like." he growled, his voice low and threatening. He turned on his heel, stalking away with a murderous aura still clinging to him. The woman watched him go, her expression unreadable, before finally turning to look at me. There was a flicker of something in her eyes¡ªdisdain, perhaps, or maybe just pity¡ªbut she said nothing. She didn¡¯t need to. The message was clear: I had been saved by the skin of my teeth, and only because of the rules of this city.
As Ragnok disappeared into the crowd, the adrenaline that had kept me standing began to drain from my body. The pain that I had somehow managed to push aside now crashed over me like a tidal wave, overwhelming and relentless. My vision started to blur, the world around me dimming as I struggled to stay on my feet. I could feel my consciousness slipping away, the strength that had kept me going evaporating into nothing. My knees buckled, and I swayed, unable to bear the weight of everything that had happened. The last thing I saw before everything went dark was the woman¡¯s face, her expression stoic as she watched me fall into unconsciousness. Then, everything went black.
At that very moment, back on Earth, a ripple of tension spread across various places. In a bustling bar downtown, a group of men and women sat huddled together, their eyes glued to a holographic screen floating in the center of the room. The usual raucous laughter and banter were replaced with a strained silence, broken only by nervous mutters. "Did you see that? He barely made it out alive!" one man whispered, his fingers gripping the edge of the table so hard his knuckles turned white. "I don¡¯t know how much longer he can keep this up," a woman murmured, worry etched into her face. "If he doesn¡¯t make it... what will happen to us?" "Shut up!" another snapped, leaning forward, his eyes bloodshot from lack of sleep. "I¡¯ve got money riding on him. He can¡¯t go down!" "Bet all you want, but money won¡¯t matter if he fails," an older man grumbled, shaking his head. "We¡¯ll all be in the same damn boat if he doesn¡¯t pull this off." In another corner of the city, a group of teenagers crowded around together, their expressions a mix of excitement and dread. "Did you see that? He¡¯s got some serious luck on his side!" one of them exclaimed, his eyes wide with adrenaline. "Lucky? More like cursed." another shot back, her voice laced with anxiety. "He¡¯s barely holding on, and that brute almost took him out!" "Come on, he¡¯s been quite the resilient one so far." a third chimed in, trying to keep the mood light but failing miserably. "He¡¯s gonna make it, you¡¯ll see." As the scene played out, countless others across the globe watched with bated breath, their emotions ranging from hopeful to fearful. In some places, people were betting, while in others, silent prayers were whispered, each person acutely aware that something far greater was at stake. Meanwhile, in a large, dimly lit office, a man sat behind a massive oak desk, his hands clasped tightly together as he stared at the holographic projection in front of him. The image showed Leon lying on the ground, barely conscious, with the woman in armor standing over him. A knock on the door broke the heavy silence. A tall figure entered, stepping into the light that filtered through the large office window. "Mr. President." the figure said, his voice calm but carrying an undercurrent of urgency. "Leon managed to survive this time." The president let out a slow breath. He stood up from his desk and walked over to the window, gazing out at the sky. The skyline was dominated by a massive holographic image of Leon, projected into the sky like a beacon for all to see. "How long do you think he can keep this up?" the president asked quietly, not taking his eyes off the image. "It¡¯s hard to say," the figure replied, stepping closer. "He¡¯s resilient, but this... every step he takes could be his last." The president nodded slowly, deep in thought. "We¡¯ve placed our hopes in him. I wonder if he knows how much is at stake...it¡¯s almost too much for one person." He glanced down at the holographic display beneath Leon¡¯s image. The words scrolled across the sky, a constant reminder of the stakes:
[Your champion has been chosen] [The impending threat has been halted] [Humanity¡¯s fate hinges on unlocking the Gates of Obsidia] [ The World''s outcome is tied to your Champion]
The president¡¯s gaze hardened as he read the message. "Obsidia... The gateway to our salvation or our doom?" The president returned to his desk, his eyes never leaving the image of Leon. The world was watching, waiting, and hoping. And all of it rested on the shoulders of one man, struggling to survive in a world that was far more than it seemed. As the president sat back down, he whispered to himself "What is happening... ?" 46 - Broadcast (Part 1/3) Three weeks ago, the world was at peace. It was an ordinary night, with people going about their lives, unaware that everything was about to change. In the bustling streets of New York City, the usual chaos of honking cars, flashing billboards, and the hum of city life was suddenly interrupted. People on their evening commutes, tourists gazing up at the skyline, and those simply enjoying the night began to notice something strange. A ripple, like a tear in the fabric of reality, spread across the sky. Then, without warning, a massive holographic screen appeared, hovering above the city. It was so vast that it seemed to stretch from horizon to horizon, casting an eerie glow over everything. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± someone shouted in the crowd, pointing up at the sky. ¡°Is this some kind of drone show?¡± another voice called out, confusion beginning to set in. In Tokyo, the bustling nightlife came to a halt as the same holographic screen materialized in the night sky. The neon lights of Shibuya Crossing were dwarfed by the giant display above, which seemed to pulse with an otherworldly energy. ¡°ºÎ¤À¤³¤ì£¿ Ф·¤¤ŽÚ¸æ¤«£¿¡± (What is this? A new advertisement?) a young man muttered to his friend, trying to make sense of the surreal sight. ¡°No¡­ ¤³¤ì¤ÏŽÚ¸æ¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¡£ºÎ¤«Ëû¤Î¤â¤Î¤À¡£¡± (No¡­ this isn¡¯t an ad. It¡¯s something else.) his friend replied, his voice tinged with unease. In Paris, the Eiffel Tower, normally the most prominent feature of the city, was now overshadowed by the colossal screen that loomed above. Locals stared in disbelief, murmuring to one another in a mix of fear and confusion. ¡°Qu¡¯est-ce que c¡¯est? Est-ce qu''ils tournent un film?¡± (What is this? Are they filming a movie?) a man asked as he looked up. ¡°Non, je ne pense pas. C¡¯est¡­ trop r¨¦el.¡± (No, I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s¡­ too real.) a woman replied, her eyes wide with amazement. In Lagos, Vendors and shoppers froze, their attention drawn to the sky. ¡°Wetin dey hapun ya?¡± (What¡¯s happening here?) a vendor asked. ¡°Na wah o! Dis one pass me!¡± (This is beyond me!) another exclaimed, shaking his head in disbelief. In Rio, the iconic Christ the Redeemer statue seemed to pale in comparison. The beachgoers stopped mid-laughter, their joy replaced with a cold, creeping fear. ¡°O que est¨¢ acontecendo? Isso n?o ¨¦ normal¡­¡± (What¡¯s happening? This isn¡¯t normal¡­) a man murmured, his hand shielding his eyes from the strange light. ¡°Eu nunca vi nada assim antes¡­¡± (I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before¡­) a woman replied, her voice trembling. As the screen appeared over every major city and town across the globe, the reaction was the same¡ªfear, confusion, disbelief. People of every language, every culture, and every background were united in their shock. But the shock truly set in when the screen, now visible to every human being on the planet, began to display a message in a language that was understood universally, as if it were speaking directly into their minds: [Your champion has been chosen.] The words hung in the air, heavy with meaning, yet incomprehensible to the masses. What did it mean? Who was the champion? And what was this event that had suddenly linked every corner of the world? [The impending threat has been halted.] The message continued, leaving people across the globe reeling with questions. What threat? Halted by whom? And why had they not known about it until now? In London, a young woman turned to her companion, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Is this some kind of warning? Are we in danger?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± her companion replied, his eyes glued to the sky. ¡°But whatever it is¡­ it¡¯s big.¡± [Humanity¡¯s fate hinges on unlocking the Gates of Obsidia.] The final message sent a chill through the hearts of everyone who saw it. Humanity''s Fate? Gates of Obsidia? The cryptic nature of the message left the world in a state of collective fear, uncertainty, and a desperate need for answers. In the White House, the President of the United States stood in the Oval Office, staring at the holographic screen through the windows. His face was pale, his hands trembling slightly as he tried to process what he was seeing. An aide rushed into the room, breathless. ¡°Mr. President¡­ this is happening all over the world! What do we do?¡± The President turned away from the window, his expression hardening as he looked at his aide. ¡°We prepare for the worst. Whatever this is, we need to be ready for it.¡± Suddenly, the message on the holographic screen shifted, the cryptic words shrinking and fading away, replaced by a live broadcast that sent shockwaves through the world. A figure appeared on the screen, slim and malnourished, standing in the middle of what looked like a crowded and busy environment. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The image was disturbingly clear, as though a camera had been placed right next to the man, capturing every detail with precision. His clothes were ragged and torn, his face streaked with dirt and sweat. He looked disoriented, his eyes barely open, filled with a desperate and confused look. The crowd around him seemed to be moving with purpose, but this boy¡ªhe was lost, struggling to understand his situation. As the world watched in stunned silence, out of nowhere, another man appeared behind him, shoving the weakened individual forward with a rough push. "What is this idiot doing now, get a move on!" the man behind him snarled, his voice dripping with disdain as he berated the confused figure. Gasps and murmurs spread across the globe as people reacted to the scene unfolding before them. ¡°What the hell is going on? Who is that guy?¡± a man in his living room muttered, his eyes glued to the screen. ¡°That poor soul¡­ he looks like he¡¯s as confused as we are.¡± another voice chimed in with empathy from a crowded caf¨¦. ¡°That guy who pushed him, what a jerk! Doesn¡¯t he see the state that boy is in?¡± a woman shouted angrily, her indignation shared by those around her. ¡°Hey, maybe they¡¯re all in the same situation. It doesn¡¯t look like a place where patience is the first priority.¡± another viewer commented, trying to make sense of the harsh treatment. The reactions were as varied as the people watching. Some were angered by the mistreatment, others curious, and some even indifferent, assuming it was part of whatever scenario they were witnessing. But all of them were united in their confusion and concern. Who was this boy? Why was he in such a state? And what kind of place was he in? The broadcast continued. A person dressed in a neatly tailored uniform stepped into view and spoke with a clipped, authoritative tone. "Okay, document filled. You can proceed. Next!" The boy, not realizing that he was next in line, stayed in place, holding up the line behind him. "I said next! Don''t make me wait! What¡¯s your name!?" the man barked, his face contorting with a mix of sternness and disgust. His impatient tone snapped the boy back to the immediate need to advance and address him. At that moment, the viewers could see the man trying to communicate with the boy, but the boy just stood there, staring blankly. "Oi! I asked you for your name!" The harsh voice of the man jolted the boy back to reality. "Leon. My name is Leon," the boy responded, his voice shaky and unsure. "L-E-O-N," the man muttered as he scribbled onto a parchment in characters the viewers didn¡¯t recognize. "Surname?" he inquired next. "Umm..." Leon hesitated, unsure of how to answer. "Aye, old habits die hard. You street kids usually don¡¯t have one. Let¡¯s move on," the man said, waving away the need for a surname with a flick of his hand. Back on Earth, the reactions were immediate.. "Leon? Is that his name?" someone commented. "What does he mean, street kids? What kind of place are they running over there?" a woman asked, shaking his head in disapproval. "Whatever this place is, it¡¯s not somewhere I¡¯d want to be." someone else remarked The broadcast had captured the world''s attention, and everyone was trying to piece together the puzzle of what was happening. Leon''s name was now known to millions, but the context of his situation remained a mystery. The broadcast continued as the man in the neatly tailored uniform pressed on with his questions. The people watching from Earth couldn¡¯t help but react, the reality of the situation hitting them hard. "Seventeen? He¡¯s just a kid!" someone exclaimed, their voice filled with disbelief. "No family, no possessions... what kind of life has this boy had?" "And now he¡¯s being forced to sign some ridiculous contract? This is messed up!" "100 credits a month? Is that a lot?" another viewer added. As the broadcast went on, viewers around the globe began to react. Younger generations, who had grown up with video games, recognized term mentioned by the clerk, ¡°Dungeon¡±. For them, the scene was eerily reminiscent of the fantasy games they had played. But for the older generations, the word "dungeon" sparked a different reaction. They associated it with prisons, with dark, confined spaces where people were sent to suffer. ¡°Dungeon? Are they bringing him to prison?¡± an elderly man muttered, his brow furrowed in confusion as he watched the scene unfold. In contrast, a group of teenagers huddled around, their faces alight excitement ¡°Wait? Is he inside a role-playing game?¡± one of them whispered. As the broadcast continued, online forums and social media platforms exploded with activity. Discussions, speculations, and theories flooded every corner of the internet. People were trying to make sense of what they were witnessing, sharing their thoughts in real-time. ¡°Is this some kind of twisted game? Are they seriously making him sign his life away?¡± one user posted on a popular forum, the replies filling up almost instantly with agreements and further questions. ¡°Did anyone else notice how that guy didn¡¯t even have a surname? What kind of world is this?¡± another user commented, sparking a thread of discussions about the possible setting and its implications. But it wasn¡¯t until Leon entered a tent, the inside far more spacious than its modest exterior, that a particular online speculation began to surface as the most likely explanation. The interior was lined with a substantial number of guards, all arranged in meticulous order, their presence adding to the tension. At the center of the tent was a massive white orb, glowing with an ethereal light. ¡°Whoa, look at that thing! It¡¯s beautiful¡­ Can you buy something like that?¡± someone asked, their eyes glued to the screen. ¡°What¡¯s it supposed to do?¡± another person wondered aloud, their curiosity piqued by the mysterious object. Beside the orb stood two figures: one seated at a table cluttered with parchments, holding a plume pen, while the other stood silently beside him, observing everything with a sharp gaze. "What are you standing still for? We don''t have all day. Come here, touch the orb, and get it over with." the man seated at the table called out to Leon, his pen poised and ready. "Now place your hand on top of it," the seated man instructed, his tone impatient. "When you do, don''t be alarmed by the emerging light. It''s simply an indicator that you are acquiring a skill." At that moment, the term "skill" sent a ripple of recognition through the millions of viewers who had grown up playing video games. Skills, dungeons¡ªit was all starting to make sense. Leon wasn¡¯t just in some random place; he was in a game-like world. A real-life RPG. As Leon hesitated, then placed his hand on the orb, the viewers leaned in closer, their anticipation mounting. ¡°What skill did he get? Is it something powerful?¡± one viewer asked, their voice a mix of hope and anxiety. But then, the broadcast was filled with a cacophony of mocking laughter as the surrounding guards couldn¡¯t contain themselves, their amusement echoing through the tent. The skill information had materialized inside the glowing orb, clearly displaying its name, details, and visual iconography for all to see. Back on Earth, the viewers were stunned into silence. No one dared to laugh. Why? Because at this very moment, they knew that Leon was their designated champion, and if he died, so would they. The realization that he had received such a horrendous skill sent waves of desperation and fear through their hearts. ¡°This can¡¯t be real¡­¡± one viewer muttered, their voice shaking. ¡°Is that really his skill? We¡¯re doomed¡­¡± another whispered, the weight of the situation sinking in. Desperation gripped the hearts of those watching. Their fate was tied to a boy with a worthless skill. 47 - Broadcast (Part 2/3) The broadcast ran 24/7, never cutting away, the camera fixated on the young boy whose fate was now inextricably linked to the world. Day after day, people became glued to the livestream, their attention captured by Leon''s every move. It was as if all other forms of entertainment had faded into the background. Television series, movies, video games, livestreams¡ªeverything saw a dramatic decline in viewership as the world collectively held its breath, waiting to see how this one boy would navigate challenges after challenges. It didn¡¯t take long for the world to polarize. Haters and fans alike began to emerge, their voices filling forums, social media, and even news outlets. People started betting on Leon¡¯s actions, predicting his choices with a fervor usually reserved for sports events or reality TV. Pro commentators, those who once discussed the intricacies of politics, sports, or the stock market, were now broadcasting their opinions on Leon¡¯s every move. The broadcast had become an obsession, a worldwide phenomenon that transcended borders and cultures. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that Leon had become the modern-day "Truman Show" but on a far more perilous scale. The entire world was captivated, their eyes glued to him, watching as this one boy navigated a reality that felt like a twisted video game come to life. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this kid¡¯s got no idea what he¡¯s doing. A Necromancer? Really? Out of all the classes he could¡¯ve chosen, he picks the one with no stat boost?¡± a well-known gamer and streamer remarked during his live analysis, his chat exploding with agreement and dissent in equal measure. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating him!¡± another commentator, an expert in RPG mechanics, argued on a rival stream. ¡°Necromancers might start slow, but if you play them right, they scale like crazy. Besides, look at the situation he¡¯s in. He¡¯s making the best of a terrible hand.¡± The moment Leon chose the Necromancer class, the world buzzed with discussion. Bets were placed on whether he would survive the first floor, on how he would fare against the challenges ahead, and whether his choice would doom or save him. ¡°I don¡¯t know, man.¡± a fan on a popular forum posted, ¡°I think the Necromancer choice is solid. It¡¯s a high-risk, high-reward play. If he can just hold out long enough, he might actually pull through.¡± ¡°But did you see his starting skill?¡± another user countered, referencing the infamous Ooze skill. ¡°How¡¯s he supposed to do anything with that? This kid¡¯s in way over his head.¡± Hope and despair ebbed and flowed with each of Leon¡¯s decisions. But when he managed to transform the seemingly useless Ooze skill into Summon Slime, a wave of shock swept through the discussions. ¡°Holy crap, did you see that? He just turned that garbage skill into something useful! Maybe this kid¡¯s got more going for him than we thought.¡± a YouTuber said in his reaction video, which quickly garnered millions of views. ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s still a long shot. Slimes? Really? What¡¯s he gonna do with those? Unless he¡¯s planning to annoy his enemies to death, I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s gonna help him long term.¡± As Leon continued to navigate the dungeon, making decisions that seemed both desperate and ingenious, more and more people began to see him not as a doomed player, but as a capable individual making the best out of a nightmarish situation. The narrative shifted from one of hopelessness to one of cautious optimism. ¡°I gotta hand it to him.¡± the seasoned RPG commentator said on his podcast, ¡°He¡¯s turning this around in a way I didn¡¯t expect. Sure, the odds are still against him, but you can¡¯t deny the kid¡¯s got some serious guts. And that Necromancer class? It¡¯s starting to look like a stroke of genius.¡± ¡°I never would¡¯ve thought summoning slimes could be useful. but here we are. Leon¡¯s proving that you don¡¯t need the best hand to make things work¡ªyou just need to play it right.¡±
Days passed, and each new challenge Leon faced became a spectacle for the world, a twisted form of entertainment that had people on the edge of their seats. The world watched in collective panic during those first harrowing hours in the grotto, when Leon seemed on the brink of death, desperately struggling to survive. "He¡¯s gonna die! There¡¯s no way he makes it out of this!" someone shouted in a crowded sports bar, the usual cheers replaced by anxious murmurs. "Why isn¡¯t anyone helping him? They can see he¡¯s in trouble!" a woman cried out with frustration as she clutched her phone. "Those adventurers are scums!" another man yelled, his fists clenched in anger. "How can they just stand there and watch him beg for help?!"If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Social media exploded with outrage as people vented their anger at the adventurers who coldly ignored Leon¡¯s pleas. Hashtags like #HelpLeon and #DungeonBastards began trending worldwide, with thousands of tweets and posts pouring in every minute. "The cruelty of these adventurers is unreal. They¡¯re just gonna let him die?" But then, as the world watched with bated breath, Leon did something no one expected. In a desperate bid for survival, he deceived the group that had refused to help him, managing to steal a health potion right from under their noses. "Wait, did he just¡­ did he just steal that potion?" "Ha! Serves them right! That was brilliant!" another viewer laughed, clapping their hands in admiration. "That¡¯s what you call quick thinking under pressure." a commentator noted during a live analysis on a popular gaming channel. "He turned a hopeless situation into a victory with nothing but his wits. You¡¯ve got to respect that." Praise for Leon¡¯s ingenuity flooded the internet. Forums and discussion boards buzzed with admiration for his quick thinking and cunning strategy. Leon¡¯s popularity skyrocketed with each clever maneuver. The world watched in awe as he navigated the dungeon¡¯s dangers, their initial fear and despair slowly being replaced by admiration and hope. Not only that, but Leon¡¯s empathy and kindness resonated deeply with viewers, particularly among women, who were moved by his genuine sorrow when he couldn¡¯t save the child who had pleaded for help his help. The image of Leon, devastated and heartbroken, struck a chord with many who watched, and it wasn¡¯t long before social media was flooded with emotional reactions. "Oh my God, my heart is breaking for him." one woman posted, her words echoed by thousands of similar comments. "He tried so hard¡­ You can see it in his eyes how much he wanted to save that boy." her message accompanied by crying emojis. Tears were shed across the world as people connected with Leon¡¯s struggle, feeling his pain as if it were their own. "That poor Leon¡­ He¡¯s just a kid himself, and he has to live with that guilt." "I can¡¯t stop crying. This is so unfair. He did everything he could." The scene of Leon, shoulders slumped, eyes filled with the viewers with sorrow. Leon¡¯s sadness and sense of helplessness resonated deeply, creating a wave of empathy that only fueled his growing popularity. People saw not just a survivor, but a compassionate soul who, despite the harshness of his reality, still held onto his humanity. "Leon might be fighting for his life, but he¡¯s not losing himself in the process." Even though Leon had been doing his best with the limited advantages at his disposal, it was inevitable that luck would eventually play a role¡ªsome kind of reward for his relentless struggles. The next act, where he was teleported into the boss area, was a scene that would be etched into the minds of everyone watching. The broadcast showed Leon arriving in the middle of a chaotic battle, where the leader of a guild was fighting against the first floor boss. But in a shocking twist, the guild leader, in an act of ruthless betrayal, used a magic scroll to wipe out his entire guild. The betrayal was brutal and swift, leaving viewers around the world in stunned silence as they watched the dust settle. ¡°There¡¯s no way he survives this¡­¡± "Is this it? Is this how it ends?" The entire world seemed to hold its breath, the realization of what this could mean sinking in. For several agonizing minutes, everything was at a standstill. People everywhere sat frozen, their hearts heavy with the impending doom they believed was about to befall Leon¡ªand, by extension, themselves. But then, as the dust began to clear, something unbelievable was revealed. The chat windows, social media feeds, and news outlets all erupted in a frenzy as the world collectively realized what had happened. "Wait¡­ did he just¡­?" "No way!" Streams of messages flooded every platform, as people scrambled to express their shock and disbelief. Leon had used his slimes as a cushion, a makeshift shield against the explosion that had wiped out the guild. ¡°He used the slimes, all of his slimes to absorb the blast! That¡¯s genius!¡± "Did you see that? He outsmarted that guild leader bastard!" But that wasn¡¯t all. With the boss left barely standing, Leon seized the moment. He took down the weakened boss on his own, earning himself a strange-looking stone¡ªa reward that left the world buzzing with excitement and awe. "HE DID IT! HE KILLED THE BOSS!" someone shouted in a crowded bar, the patrons erupting into cheers. ¡°First he survives an impossible explosion, and then he takes this gifted opportunity to take down the boss? This guy is unreal!¡± With this latest triumph, another attribute was added to Leon¡¯s growing legend. ¡°Courageous, strategic, empathetic, resourceful, and now lucky? Leon¡¯s got the whole package.¡± But beyond all the excitement and relief, what truly captivated the gaming community around the world was the reward dropped by the boss monster. Gamers everywhere were glued to their screens, their curiosity piqued as they speculated about the mysterious stone Leon had obtained. ¡°What is that thing?¡± As Leon revealed the stone¡¯s true nature, the world collectively held its breath. An awakened crystallized heart¡ªa concept that no one had even considered possible. The discovery sent shockwaves through the gaming community. ¡°An awakened crystalized heart? I didn¡¯t even know that was a thing!¡± ¡°No way¡­ that¡¯s gotta be one of the rarest items! right chat?¡± For days, people had been speculating on how Leon might acquire new skills or even level up his existing ones. His Summon Slime skill hadn¡¯t shown any sign of gaining experience or proficiency, leaving everyone puzzled. But now, with the awakened heart in his possession, the pieces of the puzzle began to fall into place. ¡°Is this how you level up skills in this world? By using these hearts?¡± a popular YouTube gamer asked, his viewers eagerly soaking up the new information. ¡°But will he use it on his slime skill? Or use it learn something else?¡± another gamer pondered during a live stream, their audience just as anxious to find out. The anticipation was palpable as the world waited to see what Leon would do with such a precious item. And then, the moment came¡ªLeon used the awakened crystallized heart on his existing Summon Slime skill. The outcome left everyone in shock. ¡°No freaking way!¡± a gamer shouted, jumping out of his chair as the revelation hit. ¡°Summon Slime of Shapeshifting? That¡¯s insane!¡± someone tweeted, the hashtag #LeonTheSlimeMaster trending worldwide within minutes. Gamers couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. The upgrade had transformed Leon¡¯s seemingly harmless skill into something far more powerful. The Summon Slime of Shapeshifting skill not only enhanced his ability to summon slimes but also granted him what he had lacked the most¡ªa versatile offensive and defensive tool. ¡°This changes everything.¡± a gamer commented on a forum, the post quickly gaining thousands of likes. ¡°Leon¡¯s gone from barely surviving to having a real chance.¡± ¡°Imagine the possibilities with that skill. What would it change to once its upgraded further?" The world watched with bated breath, eager to see how Leon would use his newly acquired power in the challenges that lay ahead. 48 - Broadcast (part 3/3) With Leon''s increasing fame and popularity, a darker side of human nature began to surface¡ªjealousy and resentment. As much as people admired his courage, resourcefulness, kindness, and luck, there were always those who couldn''t stand to see someone else succeed where they might have failed. The whispers of doubt started small, but they grew louder with each passing day. "Sure, he''s clever, but he''s not invincible." a skeptic posted on a forum, the comment quickly gaining traction. "What happens when he faces someone just as smart but far more ruthless?" "Leon¡¯s been lucky so far, but that luck won¡¯t hold forever." another critic tweeted, the sentiment echoed by many. "He¡¯s in a cruel world where people will do anything to survive. How long before he has to make the ultimate choice?" The question that began to haunt the discussions wasn¡¯t about Leon¡¯s ability to survive the monsters or navigate the dangers of the dungeon. It was something more sinister¡ªsomething that cut to the core of one''s humanity. "But does he have the will to do what¡¯s necessary when the time comes? Can he kill another person if it means saving his own life?" It was a question that resonated deeply with those watching. For all of Leon¡¯s admirable qualities, there was an undeniable truth about the world he was in¡ªa world where kindness could be a weakness, and empathy could get you killed. "He''s shown he can survive against monsters." a viewer commented during a heated online debate. "But what about other adventurers? When push comes to shove, does he have it in him to take a life?" The thought lingered to all. Yes, he had outsmarted and outmaneuvered his enemies. Yes, he had shown bravery in the face of overwhelming odds. But doubts spread, the question hanging in the air: Could Leon kill if he had to? It wasn¡¯t long before that burning question was answered. The moment that would define Leon''s true nature, the one everyone had been anticipating, finally arrived. And it came with Earth¡¯s first introduction to another species outside of their own¡ªthe gnome. The small girl, Lila, caught the hearts of many the instant she appeared on the screen. She was tiny, vulnerable, and in desperate need of protection. The world collectively held its breath, their focus glued to the broadcast. Could Leon protect her? Would he be willing to kill to save both their lives? This was it¡ªthe very moment when his humanity was on the line. And as the scene unfolded, the answer became shockingly clear. Silence fell over the world as people watched, mouths agape, hearts pounding. Everything happened so quickly. There was no hesitation, no nerves. Leon had already acted.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Using his newly upgraded skill, Summon Slime of Shapeshifting, for the first time, Leon showcased its deadly effectiveness. The mage, positioned at the back of the hostile group, was the first to fall. A slime, hidden and waiting above, struck with precision, impaling the mage before he even knew what hit him. The rogue and the warrior soon followed, their deaths swift and brutal. The warrior had no chance to react before a slime latched onto his face, suffocating him by blocking his respiratory passages. Leon¡¯s slime forced its way into his body, filling every crevice with its gelatinous mass, causing the man to choke and writhe in agony before finally succumbing. The scene was beyond anything anyone had expected. It was raw, visceral, and terrifying. The sheer brutality of Leon¡¯s actions left many viewers in shock. Some couldn¡¯t bear to watch¡ªvomiting, crying, or shivering as they witnessed the horror unfold. This was the moment when the world realized that Leon had what it took to go beyond his humanity. The doubts, the mocking, the skepticism¡ªall of it vanished in an instant. The internet, once flooded with naysayers who doubted his resolve, fell silent. Leon had proven himself in the most brutal way imaginable. At that moment, everyone knew¡ªLeon was the right choice, the champion who would represent Earth. He had the strategic mind to operate under immense pressure, the compassion to protect the innocent, the courage to face monsters head-on, and, most importantly, the willingness to do whatever it took to eliminate any threat to his life¡ªand, by extension, humanity¡¯s survival. Leon wasn¡¯t just a player in this game; he was a true champion, worthy of representing Earth in the fight for its future. Days turned into weeks as the world continued to follow Leon¡¯s every move with bated breath. The broadcast had become a global phenomenon, captivating billions as they watched his harrowing journey unfold. But nothing had gripped the world more than his recent encounter with Ragnok. The footage of their brutal confrontation played on an endless loop, analyzed and dissected by experts, fans, and critics alike. They marveled at how Leon''s slime had managed to save his life in the most unfathomable way. The way it reattached his severed arm, the way it absorbed the healing potions, and how it acted with a consciousness all its own... It was nothing short of miraculous. One popular gaming podcast had dedicated an entire episode to the confrontation. The hosts, a mix of seasoned gamers and analysts, were deep in discussion. ¡°So, let¡¯s talk about Ragnok,¡± one of the hosts, a veteran gamer known for his in-depth analysis of RPG mechanics, began. ¡°All of his skills match the theme of a bull¡ªBull Charge, Bullhorn Throw, and the last skill he had shown, Minotaur''s Mighty Cleave. It¡¯s not just thematic, it¡¯s a reflection of his character.¡± ¡°Yeah, exactly.¡± another host chimed in. ¡°Think about it¡ªRagnok is like a bull in every sense. He¡¯s relentless, powerful, and almost unstoppable when he¡¯s charging at his target. The way he uses his skills... it¡¯s not just about brute force, it¡¯s about embodying that unstoppable, primal rage.¡± ¡°You could see it in his temperament too.¡± a third host added. ¡°He¡¯s single-minded, stubborn, and doesn¡¯t back down, no matter what. That¡¯s why he waited for Leon for so long, even when the others gave up. It¡¯s like he¡¯s driven by this primal need to dominate, to crush anything in his way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fascinating, really.¡± the first host continued. ¡°Ragnok¡¯s skills aren¡¯t just random abilities¡ªthey¡¯re a perfect match for his personality. The Bull Charge, for instance, isn¡¯t just a speed boost; it¡¯s a representation of how he attacks life head-on, without hesitation. And the Bullhorn Throw? That¡¯s his way of asserting dominance, of throwing his power out there for everyone to see.¡± ¡°And then there¡¯s the Minotaur''s Mighty Cleave.¡± the second host said, his tone dropping to a more serious note. ¡°That move is pure destruction. It¡¯s the culmination of all that power, all that rage, focused into one deadly blow. It¡¯s no wonder Leon was barely able to survive it. The fact that he did... it¡¯s a testament to his luck.¡± ¡°Luck or not.¡± the third host interjected, ¡°Leon¡¯s slime quick action saved him. But let¡¯s not forget, he¡¯s lying in bed right now, unconscious. It just shows how close to death he really was.¡± The discussion faded out as the scene shifted back to Leon, still lying unconscious in bed. The world had watched as Leon, after surviving the unimaginable, succumbed to his injuries and exhaustion. He had lost consciousness, collapsing at the feet of the woman who had saved him from Ragnok¡¯s final blow. Leon was lying in bed somewhere, his face pale and still, his body bandaged and at rest. The room around him was dimly lit, the atmosphere calm. The world watched in silence, waiting for what would come next. 49 - Whats Your Class? I woke up slowly, feeling the world come back into focus around me. There was no confusion, no disorientation¡ªjust a strange calmness that settled over me as I opened my eyes. The sterile white ceiling above me was unfamiliar, but I knew exactly where I was: some sort of medical care room. I could feel the bandages wrapped tightly around my body, covering the wounds that had nearly killed me. My arm, which I had been so certain was lost, was whole again, moving easily as I flexed my fingers. The pain was gone, as if it had never existed, but the memory of that moment was still fresh in my mind. I lay there in bed, staring at the ceiling, trying to piece together everything that had happened. The rush through the dungeon, the desperate flight from Ragnok, the brutal swing of his axe¡ªeach moment played out in my mind like a nightmare. I should have died. I knew that with absolute certainty. There was no way I should be alive right now, yet here I was. It wasn¡¯t just luck that saved me. It was my slime. But how? How did it have the ability to do what it did? Back when I was bleeding uncontrollably from the leeches in the grotto, the thought of using my slime as a makeshift bandage had crossed my mind. But I was too worried about the risks¡ªwhat if the slime infected my wound or made things worse? I¡¯d dismissed the idea, convinced that it was too dangerous. And yet, in that moment, my slime acted on its own. It consumed the health potion and entered my body, reattaching my severed limb. I could still see it clearly in my mind¡ªthe way it latched onto my arm, pulling it back together. I raised my arm, inspecting it closely. The skin was smooth, unmarked by the vicious wound that had nearly killed me. I could move it without any pain, as if nothing had ever happened. But what about the slime? Where was it? Was it still inside me? I couldn''t feel it, but that didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t there. The thought of it, lurking somewhere within me, was unsettling. I tried to push away the unease, but it clung to me as I lay there, staring at my arm. ''Get out of my body!'' I commanded. But nothing happened. No familiar tug, no pull on my body¡ªjust an empty void where the connection should have been. I felt... nothing. I stared at my arm, willing the slime to emerge, to show any sign that it was still there. I tried again, more forcefully this time, ordering it to come out as I had done countless times before. But once again, there was no response. No movement. Nothing. Had it died after saving me? The thought gnawed at me. But if that were the case, the system should have notified me of its death, detailing how it happened, just like it always did when a summoned creature perished. But there was no message. No alert. Nothing to indicate that the slime was gone. I was left with nothing but confusion, my mind spiraling with questions that had no answers. Why couldn¡¯t I summon it? Where had it gone? What had really happened?You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. The more I thought about it, the more my mind raced, filling with possibilities that only deepened the mystery. But there were no answers. Not yet. I realized that pushing for them wouldn¡¯t get me anywhere right now. My slime had acted in my best interest, saving my life when all seemed lost. Maybe, for now, I needed to trust that it had done what it had to do. I sighed, letting the tension ease from my body. I would have to let it be, at least for the time being. "Wait!" Another thought struck me¡ªLila. What happened to her? And what about my bag? I lifted my upper body, sitting halfway up from the bed, my eyes scanning the room frantically. There, on the small wooden table next to me, was my bag. Relief washed over me as I quickly reached out and snatched it, pulling it close. I rifled through the contents. The crystallized hearts I¡¯d collected during my time in the dungeon were still there, along with my dagger. But Lila... she wasn¡¯t inside. ¡°Lila?!¡± I called out, my voice tinged with worry. Where could she be? To my surprise, a small voice responded from below the bed. ¡°Leon? Are you awake?¡± I looked down and saw her tiny head poking out from beneath the bed¡¯s frame. ¡°Lila! Why are you down there?¡± I asked, my worry shifting to confusion. Lila crawled out from her hiding spot, dusting herself off. ¡°That woman who brought you here left your bag on the table. Thankfully, she was respectful enough not to look inside. As soon as she left the room, I got out of the bag and hid under the bed. I didn¡¯t want to risk being seen....¡± She hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°I¡¯m still a gnome. Sought after by many. I didn¡¯t want to be kidnapped again, and... I only trust you.¡± Relief flooded through me as I saw her standing there, safe and unharmed. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay, Lila.¡± I said, the weight of my earlier worries lifting slightly. ¡°How long was I unconscious?¡± I asked, trying to gauge how much time had passed since our escape. ¡°Half a day.¡± Lila replied, concern evident in her tiny eyes. ¡°What are you going to do now, Leon?¡± "I-", I opened my mouth to answer, but before I could say anything, a sharp knock echoed through the room. Knock-Knock I quickly gestured for Lila to hide again. Without a word, she darted back under the bed, disappearing from sight. ¡°Come in.¡± I called out, trying to keep my voice steady. The door creaked open, and the very same woman who had saved me from Ragnok stepped inside. She moved with a calm, measured grace. Her presence was imposing, yet there was a certain elegance to her demeanor. She glanced around the room before her eyes settled on me. Without a word, she took a chair that was stationed near the door and dragged it over to my bedside. She sat down, crossing her legs with a quiet confidence. In her hands, she held a small booklet and a plume, which she poised over the pages as she looked at me with a knowing gaze. ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake¡­¡± she began, her voice steady but with a hint of authority. ¡°Shall we start with the questioning?¡± "Questioning?" What did she mean by that? The woman didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she flipped through her booklet, her fingers brushing over the pages. Each turn of the page seemed to deepen my anxiety. Finally, she stopped and looked up at me, a faint smile playing on her lips. ¡°Leon¡­ First-time dungeon delver, skill acquired: Ooze. I remember you from that day. Hard to forget something that gave us all such a good laugh.¡± She paused, her smile fading as she met my eyes. ¡°I have to admit, I¡¯m surprised you managed to survive your first run. Quite impressive, actually.¡± Her words hung in the air, heavy with both a subtle praise and an underlying tension that made me wonder what she wanted. ¡°Uh¡­ thanks,¡± I replied, hesitantly, not quite sure how to take her words. She didn¡¯t give me much time to dwell on it. ¡°But something doesn¡¯t add up, Leon.¡± she continued, her tone sharpening as she leaned in slightly. ¡°Why were you being hunted by Ragnok? And more importantly, how did you manage to survive an encounter with a level 30 veteran delver? The guild leader of the notorious Iron Horns¡ªknown for their brutality and ruthlessness.¡± Her eyes narrowed, scrutinizing me as if she were trying to see right through me. ¡°I doubt your Ooze ability alone could have accomplished that¡­ Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±
My heart skipped a beat. Ragnok wasn¡¯t just any delver¡ªhe was the leader of a guild with a terrifying reputation, and he was above level 30? Iron Horns, she called them. But why was she so focused on my skill? What exactly was she trying to uncover here? "I''m not sure where you''re going with this," I said, my voice tinged with suspicion. "What exactly are you questioning me for?" She leaned back in her chair, her eyes never leaving mine. "I have many questions, Leon. Ragnok has been quite the headache for the government lately¡ªa dangerous man, hard to deal with. But what caught my attention was the fact that he was trying to kill a beginner like you. And not just that¡ªhe failed, even when he personally acted on it."
She paused, letting her words sink in before continuing. "But what really puzzles me, before we dive deeper into Ragnok and his motives, is how you managed to survive with what is, by all accounts, a useless skill." Her gaze sharpened, probing. "So tell me, what class would make a seemingly worthless skill into something that could actually help you survive in the dungeon?"
"What class?" I repeated, the surprise evident in my voice. "Yes," she said, her gaze sharp and unyielding. "What is your class, Leon? I do hope it''s not something... unexpected." There was an edge to her words, a subtle hint that she might already have her suspicions. The way she spoke, it was clear she was probing, to see if I''d reveal something incriminating¡ªsomething tied to the dark classes that the government and religious authorities had outlawed. "So? I''m waiting for your answer." "..." 50 - Bluff I froze. There was no way I could tell her I had chosen the Necromancer class. That would be a death sentence¡ªnot just because of the government¡¯s strict ban on dark classes, but also because of the religious fanatics who would see me as an blasphemer. And I couldn''t just claim to be a Tamer, the lie I''d told Lila, because if she asked me to tame something, I''d be exposed immediately. What should I say? I tried to stall, to buy myself time. "Why does it matter?" I asked, attempting to shift the focus. "No adventurer in their right mind would openly reveal their abilities. Doing so would make them an easy target, both in and out of the dungeon. Besides..." I hesitated, looking her in the eye, "we¡¯re not exactly on personal terms, are we? I don¡¯t even know your name." She scoffed at my deflection, crossing her arms as if she¡¯d expected it. "My name is Natalia." she said, her tone carrying authority. "And you should understand something, Leon: I¡¯m not an adventurer. I¡¯m an official of the government, and it¡¯s my job to ask questions. Answering those questions isn¡¯t optional. Refusing to do so is equivalent to going against the government." Her eyes narrowed, the tension in the room thickening. "So, let me ask you again¡ªwould you prefer to be locked up for refusing to answer such a simple question, or is your class that much of a problem that you can''t reveal it?" She wasn¡¯t playing around, and I was backed into a corner. I had to think of something quickly. What class could explain my abilities without raising suspicion? Then, it hit me. Alchemist. It was perfect. The Alchemist class had a certain trait that could maybe trump her into thinking i actually had this class. It wasn''t a combat-heavy class, but the alchemist had the trait "Substance Manipulation".
[Alchemist Trait: Substance Manipulation] This trait allows the Alchemist to alter the physical properties of organic and inorganic substances. The Alchemist can transmute basic materials, infusing them with new characteristics such as hardness, elasticity, or even liquid state. These changes are temporary but can be enhanced with further alchemical refinement.
This trait allowed the alchemist to alter the properties of certain materials, making them versatile and resourceful. And that¡¯s exactly what I needed¡ªsomething that could explain my class choice. It would make perfect sense that, as an Alchemist, I¡¯d been able to transmute my ''Ooze'' properties, a non-combat substance into something that could shapeshift for defense or offense. My slime''s ability to harden into spikes or shields? If I''m correct that could easily be framed as such. It was a believable story. The Alchemist class was respected for its creativity, not feared like Necromancers. I could work with that. I nodded to myself, trying to build confidence in my lie. "Alchemist." I said to her.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. "Alchemist, huh?" she said, her voice dripping with skepticism. She raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it. "I have to admit, that''s... surprising. I didn''t think an Alchemist class would give you enough power to survive against Ragnok." Her eyes narrowed slightly as she added, "Do you mind showing me how you manipulate your ooze skill? I''m sure you''ve found a way to use it in the dungeon, haven¡¯t you?" Here it was. The final hurdle. My mind raced, but I forced myself to stay calm. "Sure." I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt. What I was about to do was a gamble, a high-stakes bluff that could either save me or completely expose me. I raised my palm and began summoning my slime. As it started to materialize, I internally commanded it to shapeshift into a spike before it could fully take its form. If this worked, it would just look like a manipulated substance¡ªlike something an Alchemist could pull off through its trait. The slime started to materialize in my hand, initially resembling a simple blob of gelatinous substance. It wasn¡¯t in its fully summoned form yet, which made its outer appearance indistinguishable from my old Ooze Skill. Then, just as planned, the slime solidified into a spike before fully manifesting as a minion, its gelatinous form hardening into a sharp point in an instant. I held it up, keeping my face neutral as Natalia scrutinized me. She leaned forward slightly, watching carefully as the slime stayed in its spiked form. After a moment, she leaned back and scribbled something in her booklet, her expression still unreadable. "I guess you really did choose the Alchemist class." she said, her voice neutral but still carrying a hint of doubt. "Well, it wasn¡¯t so hard to share that information, now, was it?" She glanced up from her notes, her eyes locking onto mine. "I don''t understand why you took so long to reveal it. But let me offer my congratulations¡ªit takes a certain creativity to turn something as worthless as your Ooze into something... usable like this." ¡°Thank you?¡± I replied, keeping my tone as neutral as possible, even though I could sense the subtle disrespect in her words. Natalia didn¡¯t miss a beat. "Anyway, the real reason I¡¯m here isn¡¯t just to congratulate you. I¡¯m here to inquire about Ragnok." she said, her voice taking on a more serious tone. ¡°We¡¯re trying to gather as much information as we can about him. As I¡¯ve already mentioned, he¡¯s quite the notorious guild leader. His guild, the Iron Horns, is relatively newly established power, but they¡¯ve gained influence and notoriety quite rapidly." She turned a few pages in her booklet, scanning the text. "The government lacks concrete intel on him. The only thing we know for sure is the skill he acquired during his Skill Acquisition Day." She flipped the page around and pointed to a specific entry. "It¡¯s called Cleave. A basic offensive skill where the wielder uses their weapon to cleave through enemies, dealing a percentage of their weapon as added damage." I leaned back slightly, listening as she continued. "Now, from what I understand, the fact that Ragnok came after you outside the dungeon¡ªafter expending what must¡¯ve been a significant number of abilities¡ªmeans you gave him more trouble than he anticipated. And that interests us. What I¡¯m trying to get from you are the details. What exact skills did he use?" I could tell she was probing for something specific. What were they planning? Were they trying to control this guild of outlaws for themselves or get rid of them? Her motivations weren¡¯t entirely clear, but one thing was certain¡ªshe wanted more information about Ragnok¡¯s abilities, and she expected me to hand it over willingly. But why should I? This wasn¡¯t a charity, and the way she was pushing for answers made me realize I had something she wanted. That meant leverage. I crossed my arms and looked her directly in the eye. ¡°Well, here¡¯s the thing¡­¡± I paused, letting the silence hang in the air for a moment. ¡°Since the incident, my memory¡¯s been a bit hazy. You know, almost dying and all that. Maybe if I had a bit of¡­ incentive.¡± I said with a sly smile, ¡°it could help jog my memory.¡± I had information, and she needed it. Now it was just a matter of what it was worth to her. "Incentive?" Natalia raised an eyebrow, her voice taking on a sharper edge. "Me saving your life should be more than enough reason for you to provide this favor." I smirked, shaking my head slightly. "The thing is, that wasn¡¯t really a favor, now was it? You were just doing your job, fulfilling your duty. I¡¯m grateful, sure¡ªbut let¡¯s not pretend it was out of the kindness of your heart." I leaned forward slightly, lowering my voice with a more serious tone. "Now, if you want a real favor, something a bit more personal, maybe we could talk about¡­ I don¡¯t know, a reduction on those monthly credit payments?" Natalia¡¯s eyes narrowed, clearly not thrilled with the turn of conversation, but I could tell I had her attention.
Natalia stared at me for a moment, her lips pressed into a thin line before she sighed. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll offer you a 20% credit reduction for this month only. That¡¯s more than generous considering the situation.¡± I shook my head, leaning back against the bed, folding my arms. ¡°Not enough. Half the credits owed for this month, and I won¡¯t take no for an answer.¡± She looked at me, clearly annoyed but calculating her options. The silence hung heavy for a moment before she relented, her shoulders relaxing slightly. ¡°Alright, half. But don¡¯t push your luck any further.¡± I smiled. ¡°Deal.¡± 51 - Information for Insight Natalia scribbled in her notebook, processing everything I had told her. ¡°So, let me get this straight.¡± she began, glancing at her notes as if to confirm the details. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Ragnok used a skill called Bull Charge, which allowed him to enhance his speed and physical strength, basically turning him into a living battering ram. You also mentioned Bullhorn Throw¡ªa long-range attack where he hurled his axe with incredible force.¡± She paused, tapping her pen against the page. ¡°That skill was particularly devastating, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I nodded. ¡°It nearly took my head off.¡± ¡°And finally, there was that last one¡ªMinotaur''s Mighty Cleave¡ªa wide, destructive arc that could cleave through anything in one swing. You¡¯re lucky you survived that one.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Lucky¡¯s one way to put it.¡± Natalia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change; she remained professional, her pen flying across the page as she repeated back everything I¡¯d told her, making sure no detail was left out. ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite a collection of brutal skills,¡± she said, flipping her notebook shut. ¡°No wonder the man¡¯s reputation is what it is." Natalia stared at her notes for a moment, tapping the edge of her pen on the table, clearly deep in thought. ¡°It¡¯s strange though.¡± she muttered. ¡°All of Ragnok¡¯s skills seem to follow a specific theme¡ªbulls, minotaurs. They all connect back to the same source. It¡¯s most likely tied to a specific floor.¡± Of course it was and i already knew which one. The 60th floor¡ªthe Labyrinth of the Horned Lord. A notorious zone where demonic bull-like creatures roamed, and at the heart of it all was the Minotaur, the fearsome boss of the floor.
Natalia continued, her voice more pensive now. ¡°It¡¯s almost certainly tied to the 60th floor. That floor is infamous for bull like creatures that embody pure, raw power. But what¡¯s truly surprising is that Ragnok somehow managed to get his hands on the Minotaur¡¯s Awakened Crystalized Heart.¡± ¡°That would explain how he was able to upgrade his Cleave skill.¡± she continued, flipping through her notes. ¡°When you use a boss¡¯s awakened crystalized heart to upgrade a skill, the skill doesn¡¯t just improve. It transforms, taking on new properties that reflect the power of the heart. That¡¯s why his skill is now called Minotaur¡¯s Mighty Cleave¡ªthe prefix indicates the essence of the Minotaur¡¯s power embedded into the ability.¡± I nodded slowly, understanding exactly what she meant. It was similar to what had happened to me. When my Summon Slime skill upgraded after I used the Viscous Overfiend''s heart, it didn¡¯t just stay the same. The skill evolved, gaining the new name Summon Slime of Shapeshifting to reflect its added capabilities. But the real question was how a level 30 adventurer like Ragnok had managed to get his hands on such a high-level crystal. I frowned, turning that thought over in my mind. Acquiring such a powerful boss¡¯s heart should have been impossible for someone of his level. I wasn¡¯t alone in my confusion. Natalia, now pondering aloud, voiced what I had been thinking. ¡°How in the world did he get his hands on that heart? It¡¯s a drop from the 60th floor, and he¡¯s only at level 30¡­ It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± She paused, clearly trying to piece it together. ¡°There are only two possibilities¡ªhe either purchased the crystal from someone, or¡­ he has a powerful backing.¡± As I mulled over Natalia¡¯s words, everything started to click into place. A backer¡­ it had to be. There was no way Ragnok could have gotten his hands on something as rare as an Awakened Crystalized Heart from the Minotaur on his own. The sheer value of an item like that was beyond imagination.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. No adventurer, especially one at Ragnok¡¯s level, could have afforded it or acquired it the normal way. Someone with deep pockets is backing him, nurturing him, increasing his strength. I leaned back, thinking it through. If that was true, there had to be a bigger reason behind it. The city of Arn¡¯s was dominated by three main guilds, each with almost unfathomable authority, rivaling even the government and the religious faction. New guilds popped up all the time, but most of them were affiliated with one of those larger guilds. If Ragnok is getting this strong, someone with serious influence is preparing him for something... And that something could only be one of two things. Either they were preparing for a large-scale expedition to push deeper into the dungeon, or¡ªmore likely¡ªthey were preparing themselves for war. A power struggle between the factions. I watched Natalia as she sat deep in thought, her expression serious, no doubt processing the same conclusions I had. But, to be honest, I didn¡¯t care. Guild politics, power struggles¡ªit wasn¡¯t my problem. I wasn¡¯t affiliated with any guild, and I couldn¡¯t care less what they did to each other. My focus was survival, plain and simple. With that in mind, I allowed a faintly carefree expression to settle on my face, leaning back slightly as the tension in the room began to ease. Natalia eventually stood up, brushing down her outfit and gathering her things. "Well, Leon." she said, "thank you for the information. I¡¯ll let the government registry know about your discount. Just make sure to pay off your debt by the end of the day. Penalties are quite unpleasant." She turned toward the door but paused mid-step, casting a glance back at me. Her eyes were sharp, a clear warning. "One more thing¡ªRagnok isn¡¯t someone who takes humiliation lightly. You¡¯ve made an enemy out of him, and he''s not the type to let that slide. Watch your back, whether you¡¯re inside the dungeon or out." I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding. Ragnok... I knew she was right. He was a dangerous man with a reputation to uphold. And now, I was in his crosshairs. With that, she left the room, the door clicking shut behind her. As soon as it did, the door opened again almost immediately. This time, it was another woman¡ªher appearance starkly different from the official who had just left. She wore a modest uniform, its design simple and unadorned save for a small symbol embroidered on the upper right corner. It depicted a pair of interlocking hands holding a radiant sun¡ªan unmistakable mark of the religious faction, known as the Order of the Radiant Dawn. The emblem represented their core belief: that through unity and faith, one could channel the light to heal and protect. The sun, shining brightly between the clasped hands, was said to symbolize divine warmth and the light that guides and heals all. I recognized it immediately. It seems I had been brought to one of their medical centers for healing. The woman, her demeanor soft and welcoming, smiled as she approached. "Ah, you¡¯re awake." she said kindly. "I¡¯m glad to see you''re in good shape. You¡¯ve recovered well." I nodded, unsure how to respond. Her warmth was genuine, and yet, there was something unsettling about dealing with members of the religious faction. They were kind, yes¡ªbut their unwavering beliefs and rigid demands could often be,... less than compassionate. The woman continued, "Since you seem to be all healed, you¡¯ll need to vacate the room within the hour. And, of course, there¡¯s the matter of the fees for using our healing services." She handed me a small slip of paper, the fee clearly shown: 10 credits. Internally, I crumbled. Ten credits!? That was more than a little steep. But I knew better than to argue. After all, I was still alive, and I certainly wouldn¡¯t have been without their intervention. It wasn¡¯t their responsibility to cover the cost just because they brought me here without my explicit agreement. I sighed, accepting the slip. ¡°Right... I¡¯ll make sure to pay the fee.¡± The woman¡¯s smile remained, as though she could sense my internal grumbling but chose not to acknowledge it. "Good. I¡¯ll leave you to gather your things. May the light guide you." She bowed slightly, turned, and exited the room, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I hated having to fork out credits I barely had, but at the end of the day, it wasn¡¯t like I could refuse. If I did, well¡­ let¡¯s just say their true colors would show real quick. They might dress themselves up as a benevolent religion, always speaking of unity and the warmth of their light, but I knew better. The Order of the Radiant Dawn was nothing short of a cult, one that abused its authority to drain money and power from anyone they could, all under the guise of spiritual salvation. To what end? I¡¯ve never been able to figure it out. Maybe I didn¡¯t want to. But it was clear to anyone paying attention¡ªwhat they were doing wasn¡¯t just about faith. It was about control. Influence. As long as the government, which was already busy directing society into a rigid hierarchy¡ªa system that was basically slavery through debt¡ªkept cooperating with them, it was obvious something darker was at play. They weren¡¯t just turning a blind eye; they were in on it, working hand-in-hand. And the religious faction? They didn¡¯t just condone it, they supported it, offering their so-called "Goddess¡¯s Gift" artifacts to assist in enforcing this twisted system. How anyone saw them as good was beyond me. To me... they seemed worse than the monsters lurking in the dungeons. At least those creatures didn¡¯t pretend to be something they weren¡¯t. They were true to their nature¡ªviolent, dangerous, and monstrous. But the Order of the Radiant Dawn? They wrapped themselves in cloaks of righteousness, preaching salvation and care, all while tightening the leash around society¡¯s neck. 52 - A Helping Hand
As soon as the woman left the room, I made sure to wait a few minutes, making sure there wasn¡¯t anyone lingering outside who might suddenly barge in. The coast seemed clear, so I called out quietly, ¡°Lila, you can come out now.¡± There was a small shuffle from beneath the bed, and Lila poked her head out cautiously. "Is the coast clear?" she whispered. "Yeah, it¡¯s safe." I confirmed, nodding as I moved toward the table beside my bed where my shirt and bag were placed. I grabbed my shirt, pulling it over my head while Lila fully emerged from her hiding spot. As I was getting ready, slinging my bag over my shoulder, I noticed Lila standing there, her face scrunched up in thought, obviously trying to muster the courage to say something. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Lila?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow, knowing full well where this conversation might lead. She hesitated for a moment. "I¡¯ve been wondering¡­ why did you lie about your class? To both me and that woman? You told me you were a tamer, but you gave her a completely different class." I knew this question was coming. After the exchange with the government official earlier, it was only a matter of time before Lila confronted me about the inconsistencies. I turned to face her, trying to decide the best way to respond without giving away too much. "Lila," I said slowly, "it¡¯s not something I want to get into right now. Some things are better left... unsaid, for now at least. Maybe one day, I¡¯ll tell you the truth about my class, but today isn¡¯t that day." My voice was calm but firm, hoping she¡¯d understand. Lila frowned, clearly unsatisfied but thoughtful. "I don¡¯t really get why you¡¯d want to keep it a secret. I don¡¯t know how the class system works or why it¡¯s such a big deal in human society¡­ but," she paused, taking a deep breath, "if that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll respect your wishes. I won¡¯t ask about it anymore." I could tell that even though she was letting it go, the lie still bothered her. But she was honoring my request. She wasn¡¯t pushing me. "Thanks, Lila." I said with a small smile. "I appreciate it." She nodded and gave me a small smile in return, though her eyes remained thoughtful, still processing the conversation as we prepared to leave the room. ¡°Alright, time to get back in the bag.¡± I said, opening the flap of my bag as I crouched down. But before she could move, she hesitated, looking up at me with an uncertain expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±. She glanced down at the floor, fidgeting for a moment before finally speaking. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± ¡°Well, first things first, I need to pay off the hospital bill and the monthly payment for my debt. That¡¯s the immediate priority.¡± I paused, seeing right through her hesitation. ¡°But that¡¯s not really what you¡¯re asking, is it?¡± She met my gaze and quietly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s... about my family.¡± Ah, of course. I¡¯d almost forgotten about her situation with all that was happening. ¡°Can you help me find them?¡± Her voice was soft, almost pleading. I sat back down on the bed, and asked her: ¡°Why not use your Pathfinder ability? That should make it pretty simple, right?¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. She nodded again but bit her lip. ¡°I can, but... if they¡¯re being held against their will, like I was before you found me, it won¡¯t be that easy. I¡¯ll need help to get them out... and I was hoping you could help me.¡± Her words made sense. I knew, logically, that our deal was over. We had an agreement¡ªif she helped me find the hidden reward on the first floor, I¡¯d get her out of the dungeon. That was the deal, and I¡¯d upheld my end. I had no obligation to stick around and help her with this. But as I stood there, looking at her¡ªthis small, innocent creature who had been through so much already¡ªI found myself torn. She was too innocent. Too kind for this cruel world. If I didn¡¯t help her, she¡¯d be left to fend for herself, and I knew all too well how that would end. I¡¯d seen enough suffering, loneliness and desperation, to know that I didn¡¯t want that fate for her. I thought back to my own life¡ªon Earth, where I had no family, no real connections. This body, this character I inhabited in this world, hadn¡¯t been much better off. His mother had died when still a child, and had been left to navigate this world on his own. I¡¯d grown up watching other people, people who had family, friends, people who cared about them... I envied them, sure. But I would never wish the feeling of being in my shoes for anyone. Especially not on her. I looked at Lila, who was staring up at me with those hopeful eyes. She had grown up with a family¡ªparents, siblings. She had a support system. She had people she loved, people who loved her back. That was something I never had, and in a way, I envied her for it. Yet, that envy wasn¡¯t enough to make me turn my back on her. ¡°Alright.¡± I said, my voice soft spoken. ¡°I¡¯ll help you find your family.¡± Her eyes widened, hope lighting them up in a way I hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡°Really? You will?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded, my decision solidified. ¡°I can¡¯t just let you do it on your own. If they¡¯re being held somewhere, we¡¯ll get them back together.¡± A smile spread across her face, and for a moment, I felt a strange warmth. ¡°Thank you, Leon.¡± she said quietly, her voice filled with genuine gratitude. I just nodded, trying to push down the strange feeling in my chest. I wasn¡¯t doing this for a reward or because I had to. I was doing it because I couldn¡¯t let her go through what I had. ¡°Alright, get in the bag.¡± I said, managing a small smile. ¡°We''ll start the search once I''ve paid off my debt.¡± "Okay!" She hopped in, and I closed the flap gently, slinging the bag over my shoulder. As I stepped out of the room and into the hallway, the soft light of the religious center hit my face. The interior was well-maintained, the stone walls polished to a pristine shine, giving off a calm, sterile feel. Despite the religious symbols subtly carved into the stone, this wasn¡¯t a place of prayer¡ªit was a place of healing, a space designed to mend the broken. It looked exactly like the pixelated designs I had seen in the game back when this was just a game world, but now those designs had taken on a vivid realism. The familiarity made me feel as if I had been here a thousand times before, navigating these halls with ease. In truth, I had¡ªjust not in this reality. I didn¡¯t need anyone to guide me through the numerous halls and corridors. My feet carried me with certainty toward the reception room, a place where I had often gone to in the game. It was all too easy, just like muscle memory. As I approached the reception desk, the person behind the counter glanced up at me with a polite smile, clearly used to handling patients. I opened my bag and glanced down at Lila. She was sitting quietly, and before I even had to say anything, she handed me the exact number of credits I needed to pay. A short smile tugged at my lips. She was trying so hard to be useful, to show that she wasn¡¯t a burden. It was adorable, in a way. ''Thanks.'' I gestured with my mouth, taking the credits from her tiny hands. I handed over the 10 credits to the clerk, who glanced at me before taking them and marking my payment complete. Without another word, I left the place, stepping into the cool air outside. As I walked, I pulled out my remaining credits and counted them. 44 credits. That was all I had left. Not even close to what I needed to pay off my monthly debt. Had I not gotten the 50% discount for this month, I¡¯d be in deep trouble. Even now, I was still short. I needed 50 credits, and I only had 44. I sighed, knowing what I had to do. My dagger¡ªit wasn¡¯t much, but it was the only thing I had that could get me those last few credits. If I sold it, I¡¯d have just enough to cover my debt. I glanced down at my hip, where the dagger rested. It had served me well, but at this point, I had to make a choice. My debt or my weapon. I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m defenseless.¡± I muttered to myself. My slime¡¯s offensive form had proven more than capable. I could make do without the dagger, for now at least. With that decision made, I headed toward the nearest vendor, selling off my weapon. 53 - Eyes on the Future With my dagger sold for a fair price of 10 credits, I was back up to 54 credits. Even for a common-rank weapon, it was well-maintained, so I couldn¡¯t complain about the price. It was enough to cover the 50-credit debt, which was all that mattered right now. My destination was clear: I had to head to the Adventurer¡¯s Registry and Affairs Hall, the place where people like me came to handle their business related to the dungeon. It was a mix of an adventurer''s guild and government office, serving multiple purposes. Here, you could pay off debts, apply for quests and bounties, find and join parties, sell off monster materials, or even auction items. The place was a marketplace, a recruitment center, a trading post, and an official hub all rolled into one. The Adventurer¡¯s Registry and Affairs Hall was massive¡ªeasily the size of a shopping mall if I had to compare. It sprawled out before me, a monument to the busy life of adventurers and all they needed to strive. Despite its lack of modern architecture¡¯s sleekness, the building still held a medieval beauty to it. Stepping through the main entrance, it felt like I¡¯d walked straight into a busy tavern. There were tables everywhere, filled with adventurers relaxing with drinks and food. A bar stretched along one side of the hall, and servers moved around constantly, bringing out trays piled with plates and mugs. The whole setup was built with adventurers in mind. The staff seemed ready to handle anything, whether it was taking a quest request, sorting out paperwork, or just keeping the drinks coming.
This wasn¡¯t my first time handling a debt payment, so I walked straight up to one of the open reception desks. The receptionist greeted me with a polite nod before pulling out a small device and setting it on the counter. It was a standard routine for them to check which ¡°slum rat¡± was standing in front of them. With so many of us without family names¡ªsomething only noble lineages had¡ªit was tough for the government to keep track of us without some kind of system in place. This device was their way of doing that. It wasn¡¯t exactly a scanner in the modern sense, but something similar that worked with ores with magical properties and crystalized heart as energy source rather than tech. It only worked for those of us who had signed that binding contract, branding us with an invisible number on our hand. ¡°Place your hand here.¡± He instructed, motioning to the device. I did as he asked, and a faint light flashed over my hand. When I pulled it away, a numerical code appeared on the device¡¯s small screen. He turned and scanned through the stacks of documents neatly organized behind him, eventually pulling out a file. After flipping through a few pages, he paused, his brow lifting slightly. ¡°It seems,¡± he began, glancing up at me, ¡°that you qualify for a one-time 50% reduction on this month¡¯s debt. But just to be clear, this discount won¡¯t apply again next time.¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! I nodded, not surprised by the condition. I reached into my pocket, counted out the credits, and handed them over to settle my debt. With the debt paid, I felt a bit lighter. Sure, I was still basically broke, but knowing I¡¯d managed to clear this first round of payments made it a little easier to breathe. It was a small victory, even if I was down to my last four credits. But with only four credits, it was clear I¡¯d have to figure out a way to earn more fast. I needed to sustain myself and stock up on supplies before the next portal opened in a few weeks. Rations, gear, a bit of wiggle room¡ªnone of that came cheap. Once I left the reception, I decided it was time to look into Lila''s request. If I could at least figure out the whereabouts of her family, that would be a start. I moved out of sight and quietly asked Lila to use her ability. "Alright." she nodded, concentrating as she used her Pathfinder skill. In front of her, three distinct directions appeared, marked by mist that only she could see. "They''re over there, there, and there," Lila said, pointing with her tiny fingers in three different directions. The city of Arn''s marketplace and portal entrance were at the heart of the city. If you walked further ahead, you¡¯d reach the Adventurer¡¯s Registry and Affairs Hall, where I currently stood. Around this building were three other major locations, each critical to the city''s structure and power. To my surprise, all three directions pointed toward each of these key buildings. My heart sank. Rescuing Lila¡¯s family might be more complicated than I anticipated. "Are you sure about this?" I asked, though I knew the answer before she spoke. She nodded, her expression grim. "Yes. My mom, dad, and brother¡­ they''re separated. Each path leads to a different building. They¡¯ve been split up, just like I was." I clenched my fists. Of course, they¡¯d been sold off. it wasn¡¯t something I could fix overnight. "Lila," I began, trying to choose my words carefully, "saving your family is going to be harder than we thought. These paths lead to places that are¡­ out of reach for me right now." "Why?" she asked, she voiced out in distress. "You promised you¡¯d help me!" "I know I did. A promise is a promise, but there¡¯s no point in rushing into something that will only get us killed. The places your family¡¯s being held¡­ they belong to the most influential guilds." I paused, trying to find a way to make her understand. "We¡¯re talking about major powers. Each of those directions leads to guilds that control the city¡¯s most influential factions." I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck as I thought it over. "Two of the places your family are being held are the Cerberus Guild and The Erinye Sisters Guild." I explained, keeping my voice steady. "They''re not people we can mess with. They likely bought your family for the same reasons you were captured, but it¡¯s worse for them. They¡¯ve probably been forced into slave contracts. If they try to escape or get separated from their owners, those contracts could endanger them." Lila¡¯s voice trembled as she asked, "And the other?" I hesitated for a moment before answering, "The Steelheart Guild." My chest tightened at the mention of their name. "They''re different. The Steelheart Guild is run entirely by the Steelheart family..." The same family that my Bloodzerker belonged to. "They¡¯re powerful, Lila. And they don¡¯t mess around. Getting your family back from them¡­ it¡¯s going to take serious strength." Lila¡¯s face fell, the hope in her eyes fading as she whispered, "How then¡­ how can we save them?" I brought the bag a closer to me, trying to meet her gaze. "I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s hopeless. We can save them, but we need to be smart about it. Rushing in without a plan is suicide, and that won¡¯t help anyone, least of all your family." She nodded slowly, but I could feel the weight of the situation bearing down on her. "How long is it going to take?" "A while," I admitted, trying to be honest. "The leaders of those guilds¡­ they¡¯ve probably made it past Barrier of Limits. Their levels are most likely close to triple digits by now." "Triple digits? But I¡¯m only level 1... and you?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper. "I¡¯m level 4." I looked at her seriously. "You see the gap. But if you trust me, and give me time, we can save them. I¡¯ll need your help, though." Lila shook her head, clearly feeling defeated. "What can I do? I¡¯m useless. Other than my Pathfinder ability, I can¡¯t do anything¡­" "Listen to me, Lila." I said firmly, my voice filled with conviction. "You¡¯re more special than you think. Become my comrade, and with you by my side, I¡¯ll grow stronger faster. You¡¯ll have a trusted ally, and together, we¡¯ll get your family back." Her eyes searched mine, still filled with doubt. "And to do that," I continued, "we¡¯ll need to make use of your cleric class. I know of a way for you to learn a skill that can nullify slave contracts. But such skill can only be acquired at the deeper level of the dungeon. We need to play this smart. The first step is for both of us to get stronger¡ªstrong enough to stand up to those guilds. I can make that happen, but it won¡¯t happen overnight." Lila looked at me, her expression shifting slightly. She was still scared, still unsure, but a glimmer of hope returned to her eyes. It was small, but it was there. "I¡¯ll help you, Leon. Whatever it takes." she said quietly, determination creeping into her voice. "Then let¡¯s start by doing this right, comrade." I gave her a pat on the head, ready to take on whatever challenges came next. 54 - Plan for Tomorrow With everything sorted out, I decided to head back to the place I reluctantly called home. A run-down shack in the slums, barely standing, but it was better than sleeping out in the open. I didn¡¯t have enough credit to rent a room inside the city, and slum rats like me weren¡¯t exactly welcome inside of the city. . As I walked through the bustling streets of Arn¡¯s city center, the noise and liveliness of the marketplace felt distant to me. Merchants shouted to sell their goods, adventurers laughed and bragged about their latest dungeon runs, and people haggled over prices. It was the usual hustle, but my mind was somewhere else. I had too much to think about. The events of the last few days still weighed heavily on me. Surviving Ragnok, nearly losing my life, Lila''s family being held by three powerful guilds, the realization that I was still far to weak to make any relevant changes to my current situation. It was all swirling in my head, and I needed a quiet place to sit down and make sense of everything. I needed to come up with a plan for what came next. My next move had to be calculated, especially with the limited time before the next dungeon portal opened. I made my way toward the outskirts of the city, where the slums sprawled out like a forgotten shadow of Arn¡¯s grandeur. The roads became dirtier, the buildings more broken down, and the people less fortunate. It wasn¡¯t a place filled with hope, but it was where I grew up. The shack I lived in was no different from the others¡ªworn-down walls, a roof that barely held up, and a door that creaked so loud I always worried it would fall off its hinges. But it was secluded, tucked away enough that I could get some peace when I needed to think. I opened the door and stepped inside. The familiar smell of old wood and dust greeted me as I placed my bag onto the small table in the corner. I sat down on the edge of the bed, my head heavy with thoughts. Lila, who was still inside my bag, peeked out from the side of it. ¡°You okay, Leon?¡± she asked softly. I looked at her and gave a small nod. "Yeah, just¡­ thinking. We¡¯ve got a lot to do before the next portal opens." She climbed out of the bag and sat beside me on the bed. ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out. Like you always do.¡± I appreciated her words, but the truth was, I couldn¡¯t afford to mess up this time. I needed to prepare, plan, and find a way to get stronger. But more importantly, I had to figure out how to approach the next dungeon run without ending up in the same desperate situation as last time.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. My biggest problem was the lack of resources. With only a few credits left to my name, I couldn¡¯t afford new gear, potions, or even proper food. "What should I do first?" I whispered, staring at the ceiling. I needed to focus on maximizing my strengths and covering my weaknesses. My slime summon had already proven to be more versatile than I had originally thought. "Wait!" Then, an idea hit me. I remembered what I had done when I couldn¡¯t do much inside the dungeon¡ªI scavenged using my slime. So, why couldn¡¯t I do the same now? Just outside the slum area was Arn¡¯s Dark Forest, a place that was in a perpetual state of near-darkness. The forest was so thick and overgrown that sunlight barely filtered through, making it hard to see even during the day. It was pretty much a forest version of the grotto I had been in during my last dungeon run but much worse. Compared to the grotto, this forest was home to all sorts of monsters, ranging from low-level, easy-to-handle creatures to extremely dangerous beasts. Thankfully, these monsters never seemed to leave the forest, so the slums and the City were safe from them¡ªan odd phenomenon I had never fully understood. A mystery in itself. Step into the forest, and you might find some harmless rabbit-like creatures with horns on their forehead, or you could stumble upon a 10-foot-tall bear with demonic claws that could tear you to pieces in an instant. Most people wouldn¡¯t even think of going near the place, preferring instead to wait for the dungeon to open and gradually increase their strength floor by floor. It was predictable, unlike the forest. In the dungeon, you always started on the first floor and worked your way up as you grew more confident. But the Dark Forest? It was completely unpredictable. I had no intention of going in there myself. I wasn''t suicidal. But my slime? That was a different story. The forest had an abundance of resources that were largely untouched by others¡ªberries, medicinal herbs, and perhaps the most valuable of all, loot from dead people who had met an unfortunate end venturing inside of the forest. It was risky to enter the forest, but my slime could slip through the dense trees and do what I couldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t much different from what I¡¯d already done in the dungeon, sending my slime ahead to scout and collect whatever it could find. "Yeah." I said to myself. "That could work." If I could gather resources without needing any credit to buy them, I might be able to make enough to get by for the next dungeon run. I stood up, feeling a bit more sure of myself now that I had something to focus on. Lila, who had been sitting quietly beside me, looked up at me. ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± she asked, curious. "The plan? We''re staying right here, that¡¯s the plan." As I said it, I used all my mana to summon six slimes, their gelatinous forms wobbling into existence. I waited for the sun to set, watching as darkness slowly blanketed the slums. I couldn¡¯t risk anyone seeing my slimes leaving my home¡ªjust in case. And people here tended to keep to themselves after dark¡ªno one wanted to risk unnecessary trouble. Once night fell, the streets silent and still, I gave the order. "Go." I whispered, sending my slimes into the depths of Arn¡¯s Dark Forest. With a slurping sound, one of the slimes clung to the wooden wall of the shack, its gelatinous body flattening and stretching as it squeezed through a tiny gap between the panels. Another slipped through an open crack near the floor, oozing its way outside. The others followed suit, some climbing up and wriggling through holes in the roof, while others crawled beneath the door, disappearing into the night. "Remember!" I whispered, "no confronting any monsters or living beings. Move quietly. Stay out of sight and avoid any contact. Gather what you can and come back here by tomorrow night." Their task was simple: gather as much as they could. Berries, herbs¡ªanything that looked remotely useful. I didn¡¯t care if the herbs were medicinal or poisonous; both had value. And if they happened to stumble upon some lost or discarded items? Even better. Who knows, maybe they¡¯d find a dead adventurer with a bag full of stuff, or perhaps someone dropped something valuable in the chaos.
Best to get as much as i could. There was no telling what they¡¯d find in there, but one thing was certain: this was my best shot at scraping together some resources without putting myself in harm¡¯s way.
Now all I had to do was wait. 55 - Request Board Since sending out my slimes during the night, Lila and I had finally gone to bed. After such a rough day, we needed the rest. In the end, I knew the slimes would probably bring back a few berries and herbs from the forest¡ªnothing game-changing, but something to get by. The problem was that some of those herbs and berries had short shelf lives, and they¡¯d probably spoil before the next dungeon opened up. Even so, I intended to eat them before then, just to keep myself and Lila fed for the next few days. If anything looked promising, maybe I could sell some for a few credits. But there was one surefire way to earn what I needed, and that was through quests. Inside the Adventurer¡¯s Registry and Affairs Hall, there was a bulletin board filled with all kinds of different quests, each with its own level of difficulty. Some quests could be done outside the city, while others required venturing inside the dungeon. It all depended on what the requester needed. Back when I was still on Earth, this was one of the things I did most while playing the game¡ªcompleting quests in preparation for the next dungeon delve. So, once morning hit, I headed straight to the hall to review the survey board, like I had done countless times in the game. Before I could even think about entering the city, I had to buy a Proof of Access. Access to Arn was restricted; only merchants and residents with proof of access were allowed in, and that proof had to be purchased from the government. For most people without a permanent pass, a valid reason for entry was required. In my case, my slave contract served as my ticket in. Normally, that wouldn¡¯t be enough to allow me to stay within the city walls, but on the opening day of the dungeon, exceptions were made for contracted slaves. Once you were out of the dungeon, though, you couldn¡¯t linger in the city without some kind of proof. This meant that if I wanted the flexibility to come and go as I pleased in the future, I¡¯d need to purchase proper access. Without it, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get into the city again, and that would make upgrading my character and getting supplies a nightmare. Unfortunately, the dungeon was already closed, and I didn¡¯t have enough money to buy a permanent access. My only option was to pay for a one-day pass, like a bus fare. It was cheap but temporary. A single entry cost 3 credits, which left me with only 1 credit to my name. With my meager funds now even smaller, I made my way back into the city. Once inside, I headed straight for the Adventurer¡¯s Registry and Affairs Hall. The place was bustling with people, most of them like me¡ªslum rats desperate for any opportunity to make a few credits. The number of slum rats there was overwhelming, all with the same idea in mind, crowding the board and trying to snatch quests for themselves.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Even though there were plenty of requests, only a few were within reach for low-level, desperate adventurers like myself. I needed something achievable, something that wouldn¡¯t get me killed. I glanced over some of the more difficult requests, curiosity getting the better of me. There were quests that asked for materials from monsters deep within the forest¡ªcreatures even high-level adventurers wouldn¡¯t dare face. Some asked for rare ingredients that only grew in the most dangerous parts of the forest, guarded by god-knows-what. Then, there were simpler ones, like searching for lost pets or items, but those were snatched up immediately. But there was one specific quest that caught my eye, the one I¡¯d been aiming for from the start. Tucked away in the corner of the board was a worn-out piece of paper, tattered from time and neglect. This request had been there for as long as I could remember, never leaving its spot, never being updated.
Requester: Adventurer¡¯s Registry and Affairs Hall Difficulty: F ~ SSS Reward: 1 credit per Scarleaf Herb. (10% price increase per bundle added) Request: Collect Scarleaf Herb Time Limit: None
This request was a permanent one, placed by the Adventurer¡¯s Registry and Affairs Hall itself. They constantly needed Scarleaf Herbs, which was the main ingredient for healing potions. Because of the demand, the request had never been removed. Most adventurers didn¡¯t bother with it, though. They either dismissed it or hoarded the herbs in bulk for bigger payouts. You see, the unique thing about this request was that the more you gathered, the more valuable it became¡ªthe price increased by 10% for every pound you turned in. But the real kicker was the difficulty: F ~ SSS. Why would something as simple as gathering herbs have such a wide range of difficulty? That¡¯s because the Scarleaf Herb only grew in the Arn¡¯s Dark Forest, and the risk of scavenging in there was no joke. You could walk in and encounter nothing but a few harmless creatures, or you could run into something like a pack of demonic wolfs ready to tear you apart. The forest was unpredictable, and so was the level of threat you might face. For most, the quest wasn¡¯t worth the risk. But for me, this was exactly what I needed. The slimes I¡¯d sent into the forest might just bring me back what I was looking for. I just needed enough luck and patience. However, since I could only take one request at a time, I decided to leave the medicinal herb quest for later. Once I had gathered enough herbs, I would return and fulfill that request to maximize my profits. For now, I needed to find another task that would help me earn credits. As I browsed through the numerous forms on the bulletin board, one in particular caught my eye. Unlike the others, this one was extremely worn out¡ªmuch like the perpetual herb request. But this wasn¡¯t tucked away in a corner like the herb one had been; this was placed right in the middle of the board, almost as if it had been deliberately set there for people to notice. Curious, I leaned in to take a closer look.
Requester: Steelheart Family Difficulty: N/A Reward: Item of Choice from Steelheart Family Vault Request: Unlock Valerian Steelheart''s Sealed Pouch Time Limit: None
I froze. The Steelheart Family? That wasn¡¯t a name I could just brush off. But what really struck me was the request: Unlock Valerian Steelheart''s Sealed Pouch My heart skipped a beat as I read the name again. Valerian Steelheart. That was my Bloodzerker¡¯s very own pouch¡ªthe one where i kept his loot while delving into the dungeon. Those bastards... How did they get their hands on it? A thought crossed my mind. Did they get their hands on it because of my former party members? Could they have survived? But how? I needed answers. I looked around the bustling hall, my eyes scanning the adventurers. Most were busy, caught up in their own search, but then I spotted one¡ªa veteran-looking adventurer who seemed somewhat approachable. He had the look of someone who had seen enough of the world to know things, but not so jaded that he wouldn''t lend a hand. Without thinking, I reached out and touched his shoulder. ¡°Hey.¡± I started, my voice low, trying to keep my tone casual. ¡°Do you know anything about this request here?¡± The man turned, a curious look crossing his face as his eyes shifted to the worn-out paper in the middle of the board. He squinted at it for a moment, then let out a short chuckle. "Ah, this? Don''t even mind it." he said, waving his hand dismissively. "That request is impossible to complete." I furrowed my brow. "What do you mean by that?" The man glanced at me and shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s been up there for over a century.¡± 56 - Lockbound I stood there, stunned by what the man had just said. Over a century? That worn-out piece of paper made sense now. My thoughts immediately went back to the conversation I had with that protagonist-looking guy before entering the dungeon¡ªthe one who had told me that my Bloodzerker had died a century ago. Had this request been placed right after his disappearance? And since then, nobody had been able to unlock the pouch. "How can it have been uncompleted for that long?" I asked the man. The man gave me a look like I should already know the answer. "No one knows the code to unseal it." he said simply. "And no one¡¯s got the ability to break the seal otherwise. That''s why it''s been sitting there all these years." "I see!" I knew exactly what he meant. The pouch he was talking about was no ordinary item; it was a dimensional pocket of sorts. Not infinite, but very similar to the Goo-Hoarder Pouch I had seen offered as a reward for killing the Overfiend boss. The only difference was, instead of the recall passive the Goo-Hoarder had, this pouch had a special passive called Lockbound. The Lockbound passive allowed the owner of the pouch to set a code. Only when that code was spoken aloud would the pouch unlock, granting access to its contents. No force could break it otherwise.
[Lockbound] [Lockbound allows the owner to set a verbal code that locks the pouch, preventing access to its contents unless the correct code is spoken. The seal is unbreakable by any conventional means, and the pouch remains inaccessible to anyone who does not know the code.] [Usage: This skill provides high-level security for the pouch¡¯s contents, making it impossible for others to steal or access the items inside. It is ideal for protecting valuable loot and equipment.] [Mana Cost: 0] [Cooldown: None]
I had purchased that pouch myself, after learning some hard lessons from betrayal attempts within my own party from my numerous playthrough. I couldn''t help but remember the grim fate my Weaponmancer had faced because of such mistake. At the time, the pouch had become my insurance for my Bloodzerker. But now that pouch was in the hands of the Steelheart Guild, sealed shut for over a century, and no one had been able to unlock it.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. That meant my code was still holding strong, even after all these years. The more I thought about it, the clearer the situation became. My Bloodzerker had been considered dead the moment I entered the last floor of the dungeon. All my equipment had been lost with me... except for the pouch. That¡¯s where things gets interesting. You see, my party was built around support classes. We had a team of four different supports, each of them contributing to my bloodzerker strengthening and quality of life. One of them was a Chef class. His role? Not only was he in charge of cooking during our expedition to the 100th floor, but he also handled most of the loot¡ªpicking through monster corpses, scavenging anything of value. That made him our party''s porter as well. The pouch had been entrusted to him while I focused on combat. The Steelheart must¡¯ve gotten their hands on the pouch through him, which meant one thing¡ªmy Bloodzerker was the only one who had perished inside the 100th floor. Then, a thought crossed my mind. Maybe the reason they managed to survive and escape the dungeon was because I had been the first to enter the 100th floor. Perhaps something happened¡ªsomething that stopped them from proceeding with me. The more I thought about it, the more questions piled up, but one thing was clear: I needed to find out how my pouch ended up in their hands, and what really happened that day. I turned back to the man standing beside me. "How did the Steelheart family get their hands on a legendary figure¡¯s pouch like Valerian Steelheart¡¯s? I thought he perished inside the 100th floor." The man scratched his chin, looking thoughtful. "The story the Steelheart family told the public, and what¡¯s recorded today, comes from Valerian¡¯s own party. He wasn¡¯t alone when he ventured into the dungeon. He had four companions with him, all powerful support classes. They were known as the Four Pillars." "The Four Pillars?" I repeated, intrigued. "Yeah, they were the ones who provided the story of Valerian¡¯s last moments to the world. According to them, Valerian died deep within the 100th floor, but they escaped somehow. That pouch you¡¯re asking about was left in their care. Since none of them could figure out how to unseal it, they handed it back to the Steelheart family after they returned." Something didn¡¯t sit right with me. The story they told the world about my Bloodzerker¡ªit couldn¡¯t be the real one. It just didn¡¯t add up. The so called ''Four Pillars'', as rediculous as it sounded had been part of my party, and they knew exactly what went down between my Bloodzerker and his family. Yet, they were the ones to relay my story to the public? It had to be the Steelheart doing. They must have twisted the truth, crafting a narrative that suited their agenda just as they did with my character. Elevating their status, making Valerian Steelheart out to be some legendary figure whom loved his family, and his party members¡ªthe so-called Four Pillars. But I knew better. It wasn¡¯t just a simple embellishment; they had rewritten the entire history. The Four Pillars¡­ pillars of what? That title was likely invented to further increase the standing of the Steelheart Family, making them look like descendants of a great adventurer with a legendary party. But the truth was far messier than that. I needed answers. I turned to the man beside me and asked, "What can you tell me about the Four Pillars?" He opened his mouth to respond, but before he could answer, a shout came from behind us. "Hey! Come on back, we¡¯re starting without you!" It was his friends, calling him over to join them. He looked back at me apologetically. "Sorry, can¡¯t stay. But if you¡¯re really interested, the library¡¯s got all sorts of lore on them. Kids love hearing about their old tales. Might be worth checking out if you want to know more." And with that, he was gone, leaving me standing there with even more questions swirling in my head. But he had a point. The library. That was a good idea. If the answers I needed weren¡¯t out here, maybe they were buried in some old book. For now, that seemed like the best course of action. Maybe the library could shed some light on what had really happened, and why the Steelheart Family had gone to such lengths to hide the truth. I had no other choice but to dive into the stories they wanted the world to believe. 57 - Four Flavors: A Pillars Taste for the Red Warrior Following the man¡¯s advice, I made my way to the library housed within the Adventurer¡¯s Registry and Affairs Hall. One of the benefits of such a massive building was that it catered to every need an adventurer might have¡ªincluding knowledge. And the best part? It was free for anyone who needed it. The library itself wasn¡¯t anything magical or extraordinary. Just rows and rows of wooden shelves stacked with countless books. The place had an almost old-world charm, with the faint scent of paper and ink filling the air. The dim lighting gave it a quiet, almost peaceful atmosphere. It wasn¡¯t designed for grandeur but practicality, which suited me just fine. As I stepped inside, the silence was striking. Unlike the bustling hall outside, the library was nearly empty, with only a handful of people scattered around the tables, noses buried in books. I walked further in, No crowds, no loud conversations, just the soft rustle of pages being turned. I made my way to the shelves, searching for anything related to the Four Pillars. It was time to dig through the stories they had woven. I wandered through the massive library, the shelves stretching endlessly, filled with books that seemed to cover every topic imaginable. But finding what I needed¡ªinformation about the Four Pillars was proving to be more difficult than I expected. My fingers grazed the spines of countless volumes, each title more obscure than the last. Nothing seemed to jump out at me as relevant. After what felt like an eternity of aimless searching, a sudden idea struck me. I stopped, opened my bag, and looked down at Lila, who was sitting inside. "Lila." I whispered, keeping my voice low in the quiet space. "Think you could use your Pathfinder ability to help me find the right book?" Her eyes lit up, eager to assist. "Sure! What exactly are we looking for?" "Anything related to the Four Pillars." I replied. She closed her eyes, her small face scrunching up in concentration as she activated her ability. After a few moments, she opened her eyes again. "Leon, there are way too many books on this. I can sense tons of them all over the library!" she said, her voice filled with surprise. "That many?" I said, equally stunned. I hadn¡¯t expected the topic to be this well-covered. "Alright, can you narrow it down? Filter out anything that is only authored by the Steelheart family." Lila focused again, and after a moment, she nodded. "One book is gone, but the rest are still here." My eyebrows shot up in surprise. "So almost all the books on the Four Pillars were written by the Steelheart family?" I asked, more to myself than to her.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "Yeah." Lila confirmed, sounding a little puzzled herself. "Except for one." That caught my attention immediately. Why would the Steelheart family control the narrative so completely, and what was that one book that wasn¡¯t written by them? "Okay," I said, thinking quickly. "Now, filter out everything written by the Steelheart family. Let''s see what''s left." Lila closed her eyes again, focusing hard. "Only one book remains." she said quietly. "Just one, huh?" I muttered, my curiosity piqued. "Well, that¡¯s the one we''re going for." The Steelhearts clearly had their hand in shaping the story around the Four Pillars, but this lone book might hold a different version. With Lila''s guidance, I navigated through the dimly lit aisles of the library. The deeper we went, the more neglected the space felt, as though the books here were forgotten or intentionally avoided. The shelves were covered in dust, and the faint light barely reached this secluded corner. It was clear that whatever section I had entered wasn¡¯t meant to be appealing. ¡°This feels... different.¡± Lila whispered from the bag. I nodded, feeling the same eerie sense of neglect. Finally, Lila pointed out the book she had sensed, tucked away in the far corner of the lowest shelf. It was easy to miss, almost as if someone had hidden it there deliberately, away from prying eyes. I crouched down and carefully pulled it out, blowing off a thin layer of dust that coated its cover. But when I looked at the title, I froze, puzzled. "What is this? How is this related to the Four Pillars?" The book was plain¡ªno illustrations, no markings of importance. Just a single title in simple font across the cover: "Four Flavors: A Pillar''s Taste for the Red Warrior" I stared at it, my mind reeling. It looked like a recipe book. How could this possibly have any connection to the Four Pillars? I turned the book over in my hands, scanning the back for more information, but there was nothing else. Just the title. ¡°This... this is the book?¡± I asked, looking at Lila. She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± A recipe book with a vague title about ¡°Four Flavors¡±? This didn¡¯t make any sense. But then again, in this world, things rarely did. There had to be a reason this book remained hidden, and why it was the only non-Steelheart account connected to the Four Pillars. Curiosity piqued, I flipped open the cover. I carefully opened the book, half expecting some hidden note to leap out at me, but the first page was just text. No grand artwork or hidden compartments, just plain, simple words. The introduction started like a standard biography, but there was no author name, only vague information. I began reading aloud quietly, hoping to make sense of it.
A warrior¡¯s strength lies not in the ferocity of their attacks, but in their ability to maintain balance. The same holds true in the kitchen. In the art of flavor, one must approach each dish not only with the intent to nourish but to create an experience, a memory. The four pillars of taste¡ªsour, sweet, salty, and bitter¡ªare the foundation upon which great meals and greater legacies are built. In my time, I have learned that balance, though vital, can sometimes be forsaken in the pursuit of a greater taste. For even a red warrior must learn the harmony between strength and restraint. Too much of one flavor, and the dish becomes overpowering, leaving no room for the subtlety of others. Yet, too little, and it fails to leave an impression. To those seeking to understand this delicate balance, my recipes will offer more than sustenance. They are tales hidden beneath the surface of every ingredient. The four flavors, like the four pillars of life¡ªsour for the struggles, sweet for the victories, salty for the hardships, and bitter for the lessons learned¡ªare what shaped the journey of the red warrior. Remember: The four pillars¡ªnever forget their importance. They hold the key to the red warrior¡¯s true strength.
I stared at the words for a moment, feeling like there was something more to them. "The four pillars...," I muttered, recognizing a parallel to the four support members of my Bloodzerker¡¯s party. But it wasn¡¯t just the mention of the pillars that struck me¡ªit was the constant reference to balance. It seemed to be a metaphor, one that could be tied to my Bloodzerker¡¯s journey. The "red warrior" could only be referring to him. The more I read, the more I realized this wasn¡¯t just a recipe book. The mention of "tales hidden beneath the surface of every ingredient" felt like a riddle, as if the recipes themselves were clues. With the introduction planting the seed of curiosity and doubt, I flipped the page, hoping for more insight. As I turned it over, the heading at the top caught my eye:
The First Pillar: Sour Recipe: Sourlime Boar Shank with Wildfruit Relish 58 - The First Pillar: Sour
My eyes scanned the words, and it quickly became apparent that this recipe, hid more beneath its surface.
The First Pillar: Sour Recipe: Sourlime Boar Shank with Wildfruit Relish ¡°A dish that carries the bite of bitterness, tempered by the sharpness of citrus. It leaves an aftertaste, much like the memories of old scars¡ªlingering, hard to swallow, yet impossible to forget. A well-prepared dish is much like life itself, shaped by the flavors it encounters. The sourlime boar shank begins with a young boar¡ªa prized catch in its prime. Its meat is tender, with a promise of strength beneath the surface, just waiting for the right seasoning to bring out its full potential. But the key to this dish is not found in the richness of the boar¡¯s natural flavor. No, that¡¯s far too easy, too expected. Instead, we turn to sourlime, a fruit that bites with a sharp tang. Many cooks might shy away from using it, fearing it would overpower the delicate essence of the meat. But therein lies the lesson¡ªsometimes, the boldest flavors are the ones that shape us most profoundly. The shank must be marinated, allowing the sourlime¡¯s acidity to seep into every fiber, breaking down its toughness while infusing it with a complex, invigorating taste. It¡¯s a long process, requiring patience as the sourlime mingles with the sweetness of wildfruit relish¡ªa combination that feels wrong at first, but surprises with every bite. The tartness of the lime, the sweetness of the berries, and the richness of the meat create a balance that challenges the tongue." It¡¯s a reminder that even the sourest ingredients can be tempered, transformed into something greater. With time, the once-overpowering bite of the sourlime mellows, revealing a depth of flavor that can only come from embracing the unexpected. The boar¡¯s meat, once seen as too simple, too ordinary, becomes something extraordinary through the very elements that might have been its downfall. This dish is for those who know that true flavor comes not from avoiding the harsh notes, but by letting them shape the dish, turning what was once seen as a flaw into a signature taste. A tribute to those who refuse to let their story be written by others, who allow even the sourness of life to become part of their strength." Ingredients:
  • 1 young boar shank, tender and fresh
  • 3 sourlimes, juiced
  • 1 cup wildfruit berries
  • 2 tablespoons honey
  • A pinch of sea salt
  • Fresh herbs of your choosing
  • 1 cup red wine
  • Olive oil for searing
Preparation:
  1. Begin with the young boar shank, chosen for its strength and promise. Gently score the meat, allowing room for the flavors to seep in. Coat with sea salt, just enough to remind of the natural struggles that shape its strength.
  2. In a large bowl, combine the sourlime juice with wildfruit berries and honey. The sourlime¡¯s bite is harsh at first, but the sweetness of the berries will soften its edge, making it a complex marinade.
  3. Submerge the shank in the marinade, letting it rest for at least 24 hours. Let the sour mingle with the sweetness, transforming the boar¡¯s character while the meat tenderizes.
  4. Heat olive oil in a pan until it shimmers. Sear the shank until each side is browned, the exterior marked by a crust that holds memories of its time in the marinade.
  5. Reduce the red wine in a separate pan with rosemary, thyme, and sage, creating a sauce that brings warmth to the final dish.
  6. Serve with the reduced sauce and a spoonful of the wildfruit relish, allowing each bite to surprise, blending the sour and sweet with the depth of the meat.
I closed the book for a moment, my thoughts racing as I tried to piece together the hidden meaning behind the words. This wasn¡¯t just a recipe. It was a riddle¡ªa story buried in metaphor. The young boar, prized and promising... that had to be Valerian, my Bloodzerker. He¡¯d once been seen as the hope of the Steelheart family¡ªa bright talent with limitless potential. But then came the sourlime¡ªthe sharp, unexpected twist. The moment he acquired his [Blood Rage] skill , his family turned against him, labeling him a disgrace.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. The sourlime¡¯s bite, too strong to be palatable at first, was like their rejection. They saw him as a flaw that couldn¡¯t be accepted, just as cooks would fear using too much acidity in a delicate dish. The family hunted him down, attempting to erase the shame they thought he brought upon them, just as a chef might try to discard a ruined dish. But the recipe spoke of embracing those bold, harsh notes. I made sure my Bloodzerker didn¡¯t back down; leaving the family, deciding to make a name for himself¡ªmarinating in the bitterness of exile, letting it shape him, but not define him. Determined to transform what was seen as his greatest flaw into his strength. The process of marination... this must be the period where he grew tougher, harder from challenging the dungeon. Embracing the sourness that had been thrust upon him and blended it with his own aspirations, creating a new flavor¡ªone that was his alone. Hence, the unexpected decision of going for the Blood Mage class. In the end, the book hinted at the same thing my Bloodzerker had done in his earliest stages. And the author? They knew this story, the true version¡ªhidden beneath a recipe. But why cloak it in this way? What was their goal? The questions kept piling up, but then a realization hit me. There was no mention of the four pillar through the page. I paused, staring at the page, a realization slowly creeping in. It wasn¡¯t just the story hidden beneath the metaphor of the recipe¡ªit was the title itself that held the key: Sour. That was it! This had to be connected to the ¡°four pillars¡± mentioned before. And the way this story had been written, almost like a personal narrative woven into the flavors, made me think of someone who had known my Bloodzerker inside and out from the beginning. Someone who had seen the early struggles, who had watched my character grow from the very start... There was only one person it could be. The one who had stood by my side since I first started playing this character¡ªthe maid assigned to me as a support NPC from the very start, Elara. Elara... the one who assisted me through my initial steps, who had been my companion. She was there when I acquired my Blood Mage class, and she was there when the Steelheart family cast me aside. She knew my strengths, my weaknesses, the sour notes that shaped my Bloodzerker into the legend it became. Could it be that Elara was behind this hidden story? That she had become The First Pillar of Flavor; Sour? The thought lingered, but I couldn¡¯t quite commit to it. Elara was never one for delicate or poetic words. She was blunt, often crude, never one to hold back what she thought. And cooking? That had never been her thing No, she couldn¡¯t have been the one to write this, not directly. But maybe she didn¡¯t have to be the author. Maybe she had been part of the process, guiding the narrative. Elara knew me better than anyone during those early stages. What if she had shared those memories, those feelings, with someone else who could translate them into this book? A new thought struck me, one that made my heart race. What if this book was more than just one person¡¯s work? What if it was a collaboration, with each chapter¡ªthe flavors of Sour, Sweet, Salty, Bitter¡ªrepresenting a piece of my journey, each tied to a different member of my party? Sour would be Elara, the one who had witnessed my struggles, who knew the bitterness of rejection and my desperate attempts to carve my own path. It made sense¡ªshe had always embodied that part of my character''s life. And as for who actually wrote this? There was only one person among us who had both the storytelling talent and a love for crafting recipes¡ªCyrus, our party¡¯s chef. He could take the essence of a story and infuse it into a dish. Yes, that had to be it. Elara had likely shared her story, her perspective, and Cyrus had translated it into this hidden narrative, using food as his medium. It felt right, like the missing piece of a puzzle falling into place. And the more I thought about it, the more it made sense that this could be Elara.There was more to it than just her sharp attitude. I remembered her skill¡ª[Sour Rend]. A skill that corroded her enemies'' defenses over time, wearing them down like the acidity of a sour fruit slowly breaking through the toughest of barriers. She was the ideal support for my Bloodzerker, who focused purely on dealing physical damage. Her role allowed me to take on tougher enemies¡ªthose with hardened physical defenses that made it difficult to land effective blows. With her by my side, I could break through barriers that would have otherwise slowed me down.
[Sour Rend] [Sour Rend inflicts a corrosive effect on a target, weakening their physical defenses making them more vulnerable to physical attacks. The effect stacks with each use and lasts for a short duration..] [Usage: Ideal for supporting physical damage by breaking through tough defenses.]
I couldn¡¯t contain my curiosity any longer. If the sour chapter belonged to Elara, then who would the next flavor represent? Without wasting another second, I turned the page.
The Second Pillar: Sweet Recipe: Blessed Jasmine Pears 59 - The Second Pillar: Sweet The Second Pillar: Sweet Recipe: Blessed Jasmine Pears ¡°A dish that personifies sweetness, not just in taste but in the warmth it brings to those who share it. The Blessed Jasmine Pears are a reminder that true sweetness isn¡¯t always immediate. The recipe begins with firm pears, their potential hidden beneath a tough exterior. But with patience, they transform. The key lies in jasmine¡ªits delicate fragrance infuses the fruit, coaxing out their hidden sweetness, much like the way time can soften a hardened heart. The pears must be poached gently, allowing the jasmine to seep into every fiber, merging with the natural sugars. It¡¯s a process that takes time but yields a result that surprises¡ªa sweetness that deepens with every bite. It is the balance of gentleness and patience that turns simple ingredients into something more. It is a sweetness that surprises, not overpowering, but building with each taste until it becomes impossible to ignore. Like those who have endured hardship, the sweetness here is not cloying or artificial; it is honest, a tribute to the resilience found in soft moments amid chaos. This dish is for those who understand that true strength can be found in gentleness, in the ability to bring warmth to others even when surrounded by cold. A tribute to those who carry their own burdens yet still offer a smile to lighten the load of others.¡± ...
As I read through the description of Blessed Jasmine Pears, I couldn¡¯t help but see the parallels and I could see the threads connecting back to Jasmine¡ªthe second member of my party. The part about the firm pears, their potential locked beneath a tough exterior. It felt like it was talking about her, about how she¡¯d first come into the party. Jasmine wasn¡¯t there because she trusted me or believed in my strength. No, she had joined because of Elara. Elara¡¯s unyielding loyalty to me, even after I¡¯d chosen the Blood Mage class, had worried Jasmine to the core. She had always been the kind of person who couldn¡¯t stand by if she thought her friend was in danger, and to her, I was that danger.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. So she forced her way into the party, to protect Elara from whatever she thought my character might become. Always cautious, always skeptical, like she expected him to turn into some kind of monster at any moment. But as the recipe described, with time, the bitterness gave way. The way the jasmine infused the pears, softening them and bringing out their hidden sweetness¡ªit mirrored how Jasmine¡¯s perspective of my Bloodzerker changed. Slowly, she began to see that one''s character wasn¡¯t defined by one''s class. That it was more than just a dark class with a supposedly useless skill. She saw the person behind the reputation. She started to warm up, bit by bit. It was gradual, like the process described in the recipe, but by the end, she wasn¡¯t just there for Elara anymore. She was there for the progress, too. I still remember the day she official decided to join the party until the end, to see me reach the final floor of the dungeon. As I connected the dots, it became clear¡ªJasmine was the Second Pillar, the Pillar of Sweetness. And her role? It was exactly as the recipe hinted¡ªbringing warmth to others, even when surrounded by cold, referring to her role as a healer. She had become indispensable to the party, her healing powers crucial to keeping me alive. Blood Rage, demanded health sacrifices, pushing my character to the brink, using it''s own life force to fuel his power. But it was Jasmine¡¯s healing magic that kept him from going over the edge when the life steal wasn''t enough. Her warmth mending the wounds left by my reckless power, keeping the cold grip of death from pulling him under. She was the only one who could bring balance to his volatility.
[Ambrosial Light]
[Ambrosial Light emits a soothing golden glow from the user¡¯s hands, healing wounds and reducing fatigue. It mends cuts, bruises, and can stabilize more severe injuries, though it cannot regenerate limbs or cure fatal conditions. The skill¡¯s warmth also eases pain, bringing comfort to the target. When activated, the skill releases a gentle, sweet aroma, adding a sense of calm and comfort to the healing process.] [Usage: Ideal for wound healing, recovery, and providing comfort. Useful in stabilizing allies during battle or aiding recovery afterward.]
If Sour was Elara, and Sweet was Jasmine, then there was no doubt in my mind about who would be next. The Third Pillar, Salty¡ªit could only be Arlo. Salt might seem simple, but every good cook knows it¡¯s the foundation of any recipe, the seasoning that makes other flavors shine. And that¡¯s exactly what Arlo''s role within the party was. A wave of nostalgia washed over me. Even though they were just a characters I played with behind a screen, the bonds we formed and the adventures we shared felt as vivid and real as my time with Leon now. It was a strange feeling, as if I had known those people in real life. I suppose that''s the kind of impact a decade of gaming can leave on you. I flipped the page with growing curiosity, eager to uncover what it might reveal about him.
The Third Pillar: Salty Recipe: Salted Bread with Herb Butter 60 - The Third Pillar: Salty The Third Pillar: Salty Recipe: Salted Bread with Herb Butter ¡°A dish of simplicity, yet its true potential is revealed with just a pinch of salt. Salted bread¡ªcommon, unassuming, but with the right touch, it becomes a comforting companion to any meal. This recipe begins with humble ingredients, but salt is the key that transforms it. Without salt, the bread is just bread¡ªnourishing, but bland. But with salt, each bite carries a richness, a depth that lingers on the palate. It is the salt that enhances the flavor of the bread, much like a steady presence that elevates those around it. A subtle yet essential addition, turning the ordinary taste into something worth having. This bread may be simple, but its strength lies in its versatility, the way it adapts and complements whatever it¡¯s paired with. Just as a warrior cannot stand alone, bread without salt lacks heart. It¡¯s the touch of salt that makes the difference, that brings out the flavor within and reminds us of the value of small, unassuming things that hold everything together. This dish is for those who understand that sometimes, the simplest things can make the greatest impact. A tribute to those who add just the right touch, making everyone around them better, stronger, and more complete.¡± ...
As I read through the description of the Salted bread, the words began to take on a new meaning, aligning perfectly with Arlo¡¯s role. The simple ingredients, brought to life with just the right amount of salt, seemed to mirror the way Arlo had fit into our group¡ªa humble addition, but one that made everything better.
Arlo had been a street rat, much like Lila, someone I¡¯d crossed paths with during one of my early delves when I saved him from a monster attack. It was a chance encounter, but unlike my dealings with adventurers, this time, the threat came from monsters.
After that encounter, he kept trailing after me, insisting he owed me a debt. I hadn¡¯t intended to let him join the party¡ªhell, I knew all too well how underwhelming street rats'' abilities usually were¡ªbut when he informed me of his skill, I realized I¡¯d been wrong. Even the most unassuming skills can shine when paired with the right combination, just like the perfect pinch of salt brings out the best in a simple buttered bread. Arlo¡¯s skill was called Seasoned Edge. It fit perfectly with my playstyle. The buff didn¡¯t make me tougher or help me recover; instead, it sharpened my strikes, increasing my critical hit chance when it mattered most. It was the perfect complement to my style¡ªunpredictable, like a sudden burst of strength. With Seasoned Edge, it felt like Arlo was bringing out my character''s true potential, just like salt enhances the flavors in a dish.
This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. [Seasoned Edge] [Seasoned Edge enhances a weapon¡¯s critical strike chance, significantly boosting its ability to land critical hits. This buff temporarily sharpens the weapon¡¯s edge, making it more precise and effective at striking vital points, resulting in increased damage. The effect lasts for a short duration, offering a powerful but brief surge in combat performance.] [Usage: Primarily used to increase critical hit chances in combat, ideal for boosting damage output against tougher enemies.]
He didn''t mend or complimented my healing capacity like Jasmine, but he made my attacks feel sharper, more precise, and deadly¡ªadding that extra bite when I needed it most. It was a simple skill, yet indispensable, just like Elora physical defense reduction. Thinking back, it wasn¡¯t just Arlo¡¯s skill that made him memorable¡ªit was how he communicated, how he brought the game to life in a way that no other character could. Back on earth when the game was just a game to me, each character had their own speech-to-text mechanic, a feature that allowed NPCs to ¡°talk¡± during gameplay. It wasn¡¯t like other games where characters just grunted or delivered a few basic lines¡ªthis game had a full chat UI that appeared in the bottom left corner of the screen, displaying every word the NPCs spoke. And Arlo? He was the highlight of that chat box. Whenever he opened his mouth, it was like the whole tone of the game shifted. Even when things got serious, when we were down in some dark dungeon or facing off against a monstrous enemy, Arlo always had something ridiculous or witty to say. It was almost like he didn¡¯t care if he was in the middle of a life-or-death situation¡ªhe¡¯d find a way to crack a joke. I remember seeing his lines pop up during battles, right there in the chat UI, like: [Arlo]: ¡°Why don¡¯t monsters ever take a coffee break, huh? They¡¯re relentless!¡± [Arlo]: ¡°Hey, Val, don¡¯t you think this gig of yours could use some more flare? You know, less rage, more... style?¡± [Arlo]: ¡°Jasmine, can¡¯t you just pray this guy away? No? Alright, back to the stabbing then.¡± The interactions between Arlo and the rest of the party were pure gold. Jasmine would try to maintain her calm, saintly demeanor, but you could see the moments where even she couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his comments. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that having a character like Arlo made the entire playthrough so much more enjoyable. His lines turned tense dungeon runs into something that felt more like an adventure with friends. So, as I stood there in the dusty, poorly lit section of the library, holding this recipe book that seemed to hide the story of my old party, I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little at the memory of Arlo¡¯s endless quips. If Sour was Elora, then Sweet was definitely Jasmine, and Salty... that was Arlo through and through. He was more than just a buffer; he was the salt that brought out the best in all of us. And now, seeing this recipe for Salted bread, it felt like a tribute to the liveliness he brought to our group. I closed the book for a moment, letting the memories wash over me. It was strange, almost surreal, to be piecing together these hidden stories from a simple recipe book. Part of me wished I could see them again¡ªElora, Jasmine, and Arlo¡ªnot just through the fragments left behind from their tales, but in person. If they were here in this dungeon with me, I wondered what they would say, how they would react to my current self. What jokes would Arlo make about my Summon Slime skill? How would Jasmine''s serene presence feel knowing that I was Valerian? Would Elora still be as fierce and determined as I remembered? But I knew better. A century had passed since the events of the 100th floor, and even with the mysteries of this game-like world, it was doubtful that any of them had managed to survive for that long. Time moves on, even when we wish it would stop. With a deep breath, I opened the book once more, turning the page. I knew who the next flavor would be¡ªbitter was a taste I knew all too well. And I knew exactly who it was meant for. "Cyrus," I whispered under my breath, bracing myself for whatever story this next chapter would reveal.
The Fourth Pillar: Bitter Recipe: Charred Blood Orange Tart 61 - Blood Rage of Asura I turned the page slowly, not sure what to expect. The title Charred Blood Orange Tart stared back at me, and I felt a chill crawl down my spine. Bitterness. This was it¡ªthe final flavor. I didn¡¯t know what would come, but I had a feeling it would be something different. Compared to sourness, Bitterness was deeper, more lasting. It lingered in ways that sourness couldn¡¯t. Sour was sharp, immediate¡ªsomething that shocked you. But bitterness? Bitterness settled in. It stayed with you long after the moment had passed.
The Fourth Pillar: Bitter Recipe: Charred Blood Orange Tart A dish defined by its complexity and its endurance, much like the trials faced by the red warrior. The Charred Blood Orange Tart is not for those seeking comfort or joy. Instead, it is for those who understand that some flavors, much like life¡¯s hardest lessons, must be endured rather than enjoyed. The blood orange, a fruit that promises brightness and sweetness, is first scorched by flame. Its once-vibrant flesh is blackened, its promise of sweetness turned bitter under the heat. But even though the bitterness overwhelms, the sweetness beneath cannot be erased¡ªit is simply buried, obscured by the char. The bitterness that lingers on the tongue is a reminder of potential lost, of promises unfulfilled. Yet beneath the surface, if one dares to dig deeper, a hint of sweetness remains¡ªa ghost of what could have been. The crust of the tart must be strong enough to hold the weight of the fruit, yet it too carries a slight bitterness. This bitterness is not accidental¡ªit is intentional, serving as a warning. The red warrior, too, learned this the hard way. His path, once bright with promise, was scorched by a flame he could not escape. He, like the blood orange, was left with bitterness¡ªhis potential, hidden beneath layers of char, forever out of reach... Or until a new red warrior manages to reach him and rescue him from the corruption that has dulled his taste for life. For the red warrior himself has lost the meaning behind all the flavors he once experienced on his journey. All he needs... is someone who has faced the same trials, someone to remind him of the flavors that were never meant to be lost, of the taste that was never meant to be consumed in the first place. Only those who have tasted the full breadth of the dungeon¡¯s flavors¡ªwho have reached the end of its course¡ªwill be able to reach him. ....
As I stared at the recipe for Charred Blood Orange Tart, something didn¡¯t sit right with me. This was supposed to be about Cyrus, right? The fourth pillar of my old party. And yet, there was no mention of him. It was strange, because each of the previous flavors¡ªSour, Sweet and Salty¡ªhad been clear metaphors for Elara, Jasmine and Arlo. But here, in Bitter, it didn¡¯t seem to reference Cyrus at all. I read the words again, slowly, trying to figure out what was really going on. "A dish defined by its endurance, much like the trials faced by the red warrior..." The red warrior? It was odd to see that term again, after it had only been mentioned in the introduction. I had assumed the pillars were about my party members, but this? This was pointing to something else. I continued reading. "The blood orange, a fruit that promises brightness and sweetness, is first scorched by flame..." The idea of scorching something immediately caught my attention. It seemed wrong, destructive even. But maybe that was the point. I tried to break it down. The blood orange¡ªit promised sweetness, much like potential or hope in a person, but it was ruined by flame. Could this be about Cyrus? No¡­ Cyrus wasn¡¯t someone who showed much emotion, let alone vulnerability. He wouldn¡¯t let his story be told like this. So, if this wasn¡¯t about him, who was it about? "Acceptance of the flaws, the scars left behind by the flames..." Flaws? Scars? This wasn¡¯t just about bitterness in the literal sense¡ªit was about something deeper, something hidden behind layers of pain. And then it hit me. This wasn¡¯t about Cyrus. It never was. It was about Valerian. I kept reading, and the pieces started to fall into place. "The bitterness that lingers on the tongue is a reminder of potential lost, of promises unfulfilled."The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Potential lost. Promises unfulfilled. It all made sense now. Valerian had been the red warrior, full of potential and promise, but something had happened to him¡ªsomething that had scorched his path. I stared at the lines, the weight of the words pressing down on me. "The red warrior, too, learned this the hard way. His path, once bright with promise, was scorched by a flame he could not escape." The mention of a flame couldn¡¯t be ignored, but what was it talking about? Was it a literal fire? No, that didn¡¯t make sense. So, what was it really saying? This felt deeper, more personal. It wasn¡¯t just about the dungeon¡¯s challenges, but something that burned Valerian figuratively. "He, like the blood orange, was left with bitterness¡ªhis potential, hidden beneath layers of char, forever out of reach." Bitterness. I kept coming back to that word, this was saying his potential was lost, buried under layers of... char? Scorched away? I went back to the metaphor of the blood orange. A fruit with sweetness and promise, but scorched, leaving bitterness behind. The more I thought about it, the clearer it became. This time it wasn¡¯t about his struggles¡ªit was about his downfall. His very potential had been ripped away from him. The flames weren¡¯t symbolic of those kinds of challenges. It was something darker¡ªsomething that had consumed him completely. But why? I continued to read. "Or until a new red warrior manages to reach him and rescue him from the corruption that has dulled his taste buds." Corruption. The word stuck with me, twisting around in my mind. Could it be... the dungeon itself? Was that what had taken him? Not just the trials or the battles, but the very essence of the dungeon? I could feel the pieces slowly sliding into place. And that¡¯s when it hit me. I could feel my chest tighten as the realization settled in. The "flame" that had scorched him was the dungeon¡¯s corruption, and it had claimed him. Valerian was no longer just a legend or a fallen warrior¡ªhe had become part of the dungeon? Valerian hadn¡¯t just died in the 100th floor. He had become part of the dungeon itself? But how? But the text wasn¡¯t done. "All he needs... is someone to remind him of this..." Someone to remind him? Remind him of what? His strength? His purpose? And then the final line hit me like a punch to the gut. "Only those who have reached the end of the dungeon¡¯s flavor will be able to reach him." I sat there, staring at the words, letting them sink in. The end of the dungeon¡¯s flavor¡ªthose who had endured all the trials, faced all the challenges, those who had tasted every bitter, sour, sweet, and salty moment the dungeon had to offer.
It spoke of those who dared to delve into the dungeon, specifically the rare few who could manage to reach its end¡ªa feat unheard of, other then for my Bloodzerker and the four pillars who had stood by his side. Cyrus. This wasn¡¯t about Cyrus after all. The bitterness wasn¡¯t his¡ªit was Valerian¡¯s. Cyrus had stayed silent because his story wasn¡¯t the focus here. The real story was about Valerian¡¯s fall and his corruption. But what does it mean to be corrupted? If Valerian had simply died after stepping into the 100th floor, that would have been the end of it. There wouldn¡¯t be any mention of "corruption." Death in the dungeon was final¡ªplain and simple. But corruption? That was something else. Being corrupted meant being consumed¡ªby dark thoughts, by sinister energy, by malevolent forces. It wasn¡¯t just death; it was a transformation, a twisting of the self. And in the context of the dungeon, the implications were clear. Was this recipe, this hidden message, trying to tell me that Valerian¡ªmy bloodzerker¡ªhad been consumed by the dungeon itself? Had he become a part of it? The more I thought about it, the more it pointed at this possibility. Wait! When I opened the 100th floor, the screen had gone black. I didn¡¯t see what was beyond the door. Could it be? No, surely not... I felt my heart rate quicken. Don''t tell me... the 100th-floor boss, the guardian that protects the final door¡ªis Valerian? The realization hit me like a punch to the gut. If Valerian had been consumed by the dungeon, it would explain everything. The corrupted red warrior, his potential lost to bitterness, scorched by a flame he couldn¡¯t escape. The dungeon itself must have trapped him, twisted him, turning him into a soulless guardian¡ªa final obstacle for anyone daring to reach the end. Now that I think about it, the concept is... perfect in its cruel logic used in this twisted game known as [Dungeon End]. Who else but the only person to reach the end of the dungeon, the strongest outside and inside the dungeon, could stand as the final hurdle? The last boss. A trap, a cruel irony. The warrior who was supposed to conquer the dungeon now was the dungeon, guarding the very door he was meant to open. The thought left a sour taste in my mouth, a deep bitterness that resonated with the theme of this entire chapter. He hadn¡¯t died¡ªhe¡¯d been corrupted, and turned into something else entirely.
A soulless guardian, eternally blocking the path he once traveled. He stands as an unyielding obstacle, preventing anyone from surpassing him or glimpsing what lies beyond his accomplishments. I felt a chill run down my spine. No one knew better than me... No one knew how impossible it was... No one knew just how insurmountable this challenge truly was... It was impossible to beat him. My Bloodzerker was far too overpowered. His items. His stats. His skills. All of them carefully tailored to perfection, designed to be unstoppable. And then there was his Blood Rage skill.... Upgraded beyond what I''ve managed to reach in any character. [Blood Rage Of Asura - Lv.9]
[Blood Rage of Asura ¨C Lv.9] [Blood Rage of Asura amplifies the user''s damage output based on their health. For every 20% decrease in health, the user materializes spectral arms made of blood on their back, with each arm multiplying the damage output and adding additional strikes. The effect stacks up to four times, reaching its peak when the user¡¯s health falls below 20%.] Effect: Lose 5% of your Maximum Health every second
  • At 80% Health: First spectral arm manifests, damage output multiplied by 2x.
  • At 60% Health: Second spectral arm manifests, damage output multiplied by 4x.
  • At 40% Health: Third spectral arm manifests, damage output multiplied by 8x.
  • At 20% Health: Fourth to Sixth spectral arms manifest, damage output multiplied by 12x.
Spectral Arms:
  • Each arm mirrors the user¡¯s attack, including weapon held and skill used. The arms do not disappear even if health rises back above 20% during combat.
[Usage: Blood Rage of Asura increases the user¡¯s damage exponentially as health decreases, adding six bloody spectral arms that mirror attacks and enhance the user¡¯s offensive abilities. The skill dramatically increases combat power in critical situations.]
A walking force of destruction that could obliterate anything in his path. 62 - Lifes End Greatsword I sat there for a while, just staring at the book after placing it back on the shelf. I didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t stand up. My legs felt like they were glued to the floor, and my mind was racing. "No way... My Bloodzerker? The final boss?" I couldn¡¯t believe it. How the hell was I supposed to process that? My character¡ªthe one I had built to be the strongest¡ªwas now the thing standing between me and the end of the dungeon? The thought of facing him made my chest tighten. "This is impossible... there¡¯s no way my slimes can stand a chance." Blood Rage alone was enough to make him a nightmare. With the whole Blood Rage of Asura transformation? Twelve times the damage increase, spectral arms that appeared when health dropped below 20%... it was insane to even think of facing something that overpowered. "And that¡¯s just one skill." I shook my head, running a hand through my hair, trying to wrap my brain around it. "His items... god, his items." Majestic-ranked gear, every piece of it. I spent countless months grinding for the materials , specifically crafting each one to complement the Bloodzerker¡¯s skill set. The thought of those being used against me was horrifying. "There¡¯s no way my slimes can even scratch him, let alone survive a hit from his weapon. One swing, and I¡¯m done." The weapon... that damn weapon. I remembered how proud I was when I got it. Now, it felt like a death sentence. I leaned my head back against the wall, staring up at the ceiling, the enormity of the situation pressing down on me. I felt my hands tighten into fists. How do you even fight against that? But it wasn¡¯t just the sword. No, the sword was only part of it. His entire set¡ªarmor, rings, amulet, boots¡ªit all complemented the build. "I made him unbeatable. I didn¡¯t leave any weaknesses because I didn¡¯t need to... I was the one playing him. But now, I¡¯m up against that? I¡¯m supposed to fight him? How?" Everything about my Bloodzerker was built to win. No matter what... and now I had to figure out how to defeat him. I couldn¡¯t stop the fear creeping up my spine as I pictured my Bloodzerker in action. All those times I¡¯d fought bosses and enemies. "What am I even supposed to do? I barely see any usefulness over my slimes, and I¡¯m supposed to take on a character that could wipe out the 99th floor boss without breaking a sweat?" This was a monster of my own creation, and I had no idea how to beat it. My slimes were weak. Pathetically weak, really. There was no way they could stand a chance against the full power of my Bloodzerker. Be it with his Rage Blood of Asura skill pushing his stats into the stratosphere or not.
I pressed my palms to my face, rubbing my temples as if it would somehow clear away the mounting dread. "What the hell am I supposed to do?" But no clear solution came to mind. The thought of going up against my Bloodzerker, with all his insane gear and abilities, was overwhelming. There was no easy way out. I couldn¡¯t just rely on dumb luck and reckless risk like I had when I played behind a screen. This was real life, and I had to be strategic. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I was stuck in a corner, scrambling for any idea that could work. I mean, sure, I could min-max as much as possible, optimize every tiny detail of my build. But that would take forever. There had to be another way... there had to be. "Wait!" And then, a thought hit me: the Steelheart request on the board. TThis novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. he offer they had made for unlocking Valerian¡¯s pouch¡ªone item from the Steelheart vault as a reward. That pouch. My pouch. The one that had belonged to my Bloodzerker. Suddenly, it wasn¡¯t the vault that caught my interest anymore¡ªit was what was inside the pouch itself. I knew exactly what was in there. Something incredibly valuable. Something that could completely change the outcome of my fate. I leaned back, letting the thought sink in. If I could unlock that pouch... the possibilities... but wait, even if I managed to unlock it, I couldn¡¯t just steal the items inside. The Steelhearts would never let that slide. They¡¯d probably have my head if I tried. But... I could negotiate. If they wanted the pouch unlocked so badly, then I could make them guarantee me something from it¡ªnot from their vault, but one item from the pouch itself. Yes. That was it. My heartbeat quickened with excitement. This could work. I could do this. Right now, my goals were simple but crucial: stack up herbs to sell at higher prices, use those credits to prepare for the next dungeon delve, and, eventually, complete the Steelheart request. But I couldn¡¯t jump into the Steelheart request right away. The risks were too high. What if I unlocked the pouch now and the Steelhearts decided to track me down and take my reward back? No, I had to be strategic about this. I thought about it. The request was just sitting there, and no one could complete it other than me. I had the upper hand. So, when would be the best time to take the risk? A few hours before the dungeon opened, that¡¯s when. If I accepted the request too early, I¡¯d be a walking target. But if I did it right before everyone¡¯s attention shifted to the dungeon, I¡¯d have a better chance of slipping away. By then, even if something went wrong, I¡¯d have time to plan my next move without the pressure of immediate retaliation. Yes. That¡¯s the plan. For now, I¡¯d focus on the herbs and my slimes. The idea was to see if this scavenging strategy was viable. If my slimes could gather enough resources from the forest, it¡¯d give me a steady income without having to risk my neck out there myself. Only then, when I had a clearer view of things, would I make my move on the Steelheart request. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back home.¡± I muttered to myself, feeling the weight of the evening settle in. Night was about to fall, and I needed to see the outcome of my last command to the slimes. Would they bring back what I needed? Or was this strategy a long shot?
Night fell, and as the shadows deepened around my rundown shack, faint shapes began to take form in front of me. One by one, the slimes I''d sent out the night before started to appear, their gelatinous bodies moving silently. I stood there, waiting, watching them return. As the slimes gathered in front of me, I noticed that they had brought back quite a few berries and herbs¡ªno other items, though. No weapons, no trinkets, nothing that might¡¯ve been accidentally left behind by an adventurer or even from a dead adventurer¡¯s belongings. ¡°Nothing else, huh?¡± I muttered, a little disappointed. The slimes jiggled slightly, as if responding to my voice. They had done exactly what I asked them to do, after all. Berries and herbs¡ªthat was it. But it wasn¡¯t a loss. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good enough.¡± I said while crouching down to examine the haul. ¡°At least this will be enough to keep us fed for tonight.¡± I sorted through the pile of berries, picking up a handful and inspecting them. They looked fresh enough, and there were plenty for both Lila and me. That was a relief¡ªone less thing to worry about for the night. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re eating well tonight, Lila,¡± I said out loud. I turned my attention to the herbs next, carefully separating them into different piles. Some of them I recognized immediately, others... not so much. But one thing caught my eye¡ªa bundle of Scarleaf Herb, the valuable medicinal plant sought after by the adventurer''s hall. ¡°Ah, here we go. This¡¯ll sell for a decent price once i stack enough of them.¡± I muttered, pulling the Scarleaf Herb into a bundle of its own. I continued sorting through the rest of the herbs, setting aside the ones I wasn¡¯t familiar with. These I¡¯d sell to an herbalist or maybe even a vendor. They could figure out their use; I just needed the credits. ¡°Not bad, not bad at all.¡± I said, nodding to myself. I looked down at the slimes, who had settled next to me. ¡°Well done, you guys,¡± I said with a small smile. ¡°You did good.¡±
But I didn¡¯t waste time. It was night again, and that meant another opportunity for scavenging. This time, though, things were different. I wasn¡¯t sticking to the same number of slimes. No, I had a strategy. Each night, I would increase the number of slimes, and with them, the amount of scavenged items they would bring back. Every night, until the day before the dungeon reopened, I¡¯d summon more slimes, growing their numbers and expanding my haul. The more slimes I had out there scavenging, the more credits and food I could gather. It was simple, but effective. With that thought in mind, I didn¡¯t hesitate. I gathered my mana and summoned an additional six slimes. A dozen of them now stood before me, their gelatinous forms waiting for my command. ¡°Alright, you know the drill.¡± I said, looking at each of them. ¡°Same task as last night¡ªscavenge whatever you can. Food, herbs, anything of value. We need more. Bring back as much as possible.¡± The slimes jiggled slightly, acknowledging the order, and then began to spread out, slipping through the cracks of the shack, climbing the walls, and vanishing into the night. Tomorrow, I would summon more. I¡¯d replenish my mana, increase their numbers again, and send them out once more. Every night, the scavenging operation would grow larger, bringing in more resources, more food, more credits. Everything was being set up systematically. It wasn¡¯t flashy, but it was a strategy I could rely on. ¡°Step by step.¡± I muttered to myself, watching the last of the slimes disappear into the darkness. ¡°We¡¯ll get there.¡± With that, I headed to my bed, ready to rest. 63 - Counting Slimes, Counting Time The plan was in motion, and on of my other priority was to stay out of sight. Ragnok hadn''t tracked me down yet¡ªat least, not to my knowledge. I couldn¡¯t afford to get comfortable, though. It was best to assume they were currently searching for me. And I wasn¡¯t about to risk for this possibility.
Thankfully, in the city, he couldn¡¯t act openly, but the slums were a different story. Fortunately, the slums were vast, a chaotic debris that would make it a real headache for anyone to find a specific person. Most of us slum rats looked the same¡ªpale, thin, malnourished, with that sickly look that comes from scraping by day after day. So, I kept to the shadows, laying low in my run-down shack at the edge of the slums. It wasn¡¯t much, but it provided the isolation I needed. Each night, my scavenging operation grew stronger. It started small, just six slimes gathering what they could from the forest. But as the days rolled by, I summoned more and more, until the count steadily increased. The first night had been modest¡ªa handful of berries and a few herbs, nothing extraordinary. Still, it was enough to get me and Lila through the night. We shared the berries, simple as they were, grateful for something to eat. But as the days passed, I knew I needed more than just berries to survive. I needed water, too. So, I assigned a slime to search out a water source within the forest.
To my relief, they found a water source. Every night, one of the slimes would return with enough water stored inside its gelatinous body to keep us hydrated. Having experienced the slime inside my body before, I knew their composition wasn¡¯t harmful and could act as a neutral container, making them perfect for safely carrying the water we needed. With food and water covered, I focused on building my little army of scavengers. By the end of the first week, I had summoned 42 slimes. Forty-two little gelatinous bodies crawling through the darkened forest, picking up whatever they could find. It was a methodical process, almost like clockwork. Each night I used all of my mana to summon more, and at that same moment, I reaped the benefits of their nighttime scavenging. The more slimes I had out there, the more Scarleaf Herbs they managed to bring back. Each morning, I¡¯d sort through the pile of them, mentally taking stock of what we had. No rare items, no forgotten treasures left behind by adventurers, but the growing collection of herbs and berries meant we wouldn¡¯t go hungry for a while. And the Scarleaf Herbs? They were slowly becoming my ticket to a decent amount of credits, provided I could sell them in large quantities when the time was right. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange sense of satisfaction as I watched the piles of resources grow larger.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The days passed in a blur. I barely left the shack, not wanting to draw any attention to myself. After all, it wasn¡¯t just about scavenging¡ªI was trying to stay off Ragnok¡¯s radar, and venturing into the city too often would only increase the risk of being found. But the isolation didn¡¯t bother me. As the second week passed, something finally broke the monotony of berries and herbs. One night, as the slimes returned from their scavenging, I glanced at each one, mentally preparing for another haul of the usual. "Alright, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got for me," I said, half-expecting more of the same. But one slime caught my attention. It wobbled forward, something clunky and unfamiliar inside its translucent body. I squinted, trying to make out the shape. "Wait, is that¡ª?" I reached out and carefully pulled it from the slime¡¯s body. To my surprise, it was a crossbow. "A crossbow? Really?" The weapon was pretty rusty, the wood worn and chipped, but surprisingly it still seemed functional. Nothing fancy¡ªit was a common-ranked crossbow. But it was still a weapon, and in this world, that meant something. This was the second weapon I owned after having to sell my dagger to pay off my debt. "Not bad," I muttered, inspecting the crossbow more closely. "But no arrows." Even if I had arrows, I had no experience using a crossbow. I¡¯d probably miss every shot without a skill to boost my accuracy or aim. Not to mention, getting a quiver and arrows would cost credits¡ªcredits I couldn¡¯t afford to waste on something i would most likely suck at. I sighed and placed the crossbow aside. "Looks like I¡¯ll just be selling you for some extra credits later."
Still, the thought of my slimes managing to scavenge something like this gave me hope. Maybe there were other things out there¡ªbetter things¡ªwaiting to be found. "Nice work," I said to the slime, giving it a small nod of approval.
By the third week, things started getting complicated. I had reached a total of 126 slimes¡ªan overwhelming number. It was too many. If I kept sending them out and having them return all at once, they¡¯d definitely get noticed, even in the cover of night. "Alright," I said, rubbing my temples, "this isn¡¯t going to work anymore." I had to adapt. So I divided them into smaller groups, parties of three. I ordered them to come back to the shack in shifts, one group at a time. That way, there wouldn¡¯t be a massive crowd of slimes slithering into the slums, drawing attention from anyone passing by. "One group drops the loot, then leaves, and the next follows." I instructed them, making sure they understood the plan. The slimes nodded¡ªor wobbled, I guess¡ªand I watched as they dispersed into the night. The fourth week had arrived, and with it, the final day before the dungeon would open. I could feel the tension rising as I mentally prepared myself for what was coming. Tomorrow, the dungeon would open in the morning, and today was the day of preparation. "Alright, this is it." I whispered to myself, sitting in the dimly lit shack, surrounded by bundles of herbs and the small pile of berries I''d accumulated. The day for the final push had arrived. I took a deep breath, thinking through the plan once more. It was simple, but with how much weighed on it, it felt like a mountain. "First, complete the herb request. Turn in the Scarleaf Herbs, get the credits. Easy enough." I said aloud, trying to calm my nerves. "Then, proceed with the Steelheart family request." The Steelheart request was the real wildcard. Unlocking Valerian¡¯s pouch could lead to something valuable¡ªsomething that might tip the scales in my favor. But it could also be dangerous. "Too dangerous." I muttered, pacing back and forth. "Who knows what will happen to me when i succeed to do so¡­" I couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility that they might try something after I fulfilled their request. There were too many unknowns. But at this point, I had no choice. I needed what was inside that pouch. If I didn¡¯t take the risk now, I¡¯d be walking into the dungeon tomorrow, barely being able to climb a significant amount of floors.. "I¡¯ll deal with that when it comes." I said, trying to push the nagging thoughts away. "For now, I just have to do it." After completing both tasks, I¡¯d head to the market. That was the final step¡ªgathering the necessary supplies, whether it be food, potions, or equipment''s. The credits I¡¯d earn from the herb request would help, but I knew I¡¯d need every bit of strategy I could muster to make it work. "I''ve scavenged and stockpiled for this. Now, it''s time to put it to use." I grabbed the bundles of herbs, each carefully tied and ready to be delivered, and slung my bag over my shoulder. Everything I¡¯d worked for in these past weeks was leading up to today¡¯s preparations. After today, there¡¯d be no more scavenging, no more waiting. "Tomorrow." I said, taking one last look around the shack, "it¡¯s time to enter the dungeon again." And with that, I stepped out into the cool, early morning air, ready to face whatever the day would bring. 64 - Scarleaf Request I stepped out of my shack, feeling the cool morning air hit my face. My bag was heavy on my shoulder, filled with bundles of Scarleaf Herbs that my slimes had been gathering over the past few weeks. Today was the day I had to make some progress before the dungeon opened tomorrow. I kept my head down as I walked through the slums. It was early, so not many people were out yet. As I got closer to the city gates, I could already see a line forming. The only way into Arn was by showing proof of access, which I didn¡¯t have. The dungeon wasn¡¯t open yet, so I couldn¡¯t get in for free either. I¡¯d have to pay for a day pass, like most other slum rats. When I reached the front of the line, a guard was standing there, bored out of his mind as he collected the toll from everyone passing through. ¡°Next.¡± he said without looking up. I handed over the 3 credits for the day pass. It stung, considering how little I had, but I needed to get into the city to sell the herbs and take care of the Steelheart request. The guard gave me a quick glance, then stepped aside to let me in. ¡°Day pass.¡± he mumbled, waving me through. I stepped into the city, and the usual noise hit me right away¡ªpeople shouting and merchants selling their goods. I made my way to the Adventurer¡¯s Registry and Affairs Hall. The building was as massive as always, towering over the area. Even this early in the day, it was already busy, with adventurers moving in and out of the hall, preparing for their quests or gearing up for their next dungeon run. I walked inside, my eyes scanning the reception area. It was busy, but I spotted an open receptionist, a woman with short, brown hair. She was looking through some paperwork when I approached her. ¡°Excuse me.¡± I said, stepping up to the counter. She glanced up, giving me a small smile. ¡°What can I help you with today?¡± ¡°I want to accept the Scarleaf Herb request.¡± I said, nodding toward the bulletin board where the old request paper was still hanging. Her eyes shifted toward the board, then back at me as she reached for a ledger. "Ah, the herb request. That one''s always in demand." She opened the ledger, flipping through the pages as she prepared to process the request. "So, how many bundles are we talking?" ¡°A bundle contains 10 stems, correct?¡± I asked, even though I already knew the answer. She nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Feel free to give me as many as you have.¡± I carefully opened my bag, pulling out the first bundle of herbs and placing it on the counter. The receptionist remained professional, her expression unchanged as she scribbled something in her ledger. Then came the second bundle¡ªstill no reaction, just the same polite smile. By the time I dropped the third bundle, I noticed her brow arching slightly. A flicker of surprise crossed her face, but she said nothing.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. When I placed the fourth bundle on the counter, her smile widened into something more genuine. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t a normal occurrence for her. ¡°Oh my,¡± she said, sounding genuinely impressed. ¡°Four bundles? Not many people manage to bring that much at once.¡± I gave her a small grin, knowing I wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°Four bundles? No, no, I¡¯m not done yet.¡± I pulled out a fifth, a sixth, and a seventh bundle, stacking them neatly on the counter. Her eyes widened as I continued. Eight, nine, ten... until I had laid down 20 bundles of Scarleaf herbs in front of her. By then, her professional demeanor had completely slipped. ¡°Twenty bundles?¡± she said, barely masking her shock. ¡°This... is impressive.¡± I shrugged, trying to play it off. ¡°The forest is plentiful if you know where to look.¡± She quickly jotted down the final total in her ledger, her hands moving a little quicker now. ¡°Alright.¡± she said, clearly impressed. ¡°Twenty bundles. That comes to 278 credits total. Not many people bring in this kind of haul. You¡¯re going to make some of the higher-ups very happy today.¡± She glanced up, clearly impressed. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anyone bring in this much Scarleaf at once. How on earth did you manage that?¡± I hesitated for a moment before offering a half-truth. "I¡¯ve¡­ been gathering for a while, that¡¯s all." Her smile widened, the kind that told me she didn¡¯t believe a word I¡¯d said, but had no intention of pressing further. ¡°Of course,¡± she replied, amusement evident in her tone. She stood up and went to the back, returning shortly with a small leather pouch. ¡°Here you go¡ª278 credits, as promised.¡± she said, placing the pouch in front of me. I took it, the weight of the coins reassuring.
This amount wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to me¡ªdelving deeper into the dungeon could easily earn you far more than this. But at my current stage and level, 278 credits was an almost unfathomable sum. It was enough to cover two months'' worth of debt payments, easily. But saving this money? That was never the plan. I had no intention of lingering on the first floor forever. Every penny of this would go toward my preparations. My goal this time was to climb much higher, and this would be the first step toward making that happen. ¡°Thank you.¡± I said, tucking the pouch safely into my bag. "Can I assist you with anything else today, sir?" she asked, her tone polite but curious, as if wondering what else I had up my sleeve. I nodded. "Actually, yes. I want to accept another request." Her professional smile widened a bit, happy to assist further. "Of course! Which request would you like to accept?" I paused for a moment, then said it. "Valerian''s locked pouch request." Her reaction was immediate. Shock flashed across her face. She blinked, clearly caught off guard by my choice. "The Steelheart request?" she repeated, as if making sure she had heard me right. I nodded, and she hesitated, her expression now conflicted. It seemed like she didn¡¯t know how to respond. After a moment, she leaned forward slightly, lowering her voice. "Are you sure about that? The temptation of a vault reward is... well, I understand the appeal. Many newcomers get drawn in by the thought of it, thinking they''ll be the one to unlock the pouch and claim whatever treasure is inside. But it''s been a century, and no one has ever managed to open it." I raised an eyebrow. "I see. What are you getting at?" She glanced around to make sure no one was listening, then leaned in even closer. "The Steelheart family doesn¡¯t take kindly to people wasting their time. For decades, adventurers have come in, trying to say random passwords, thinking they''ll crack the code. And every single one of them has failed. The family has grown tired of it." "What happens if you fail?" I asked, already sensing something more sinister in the air. Her lips tightened, and she took a deep breath before answering. "The attempts are unlimited, but... each time someone fails to open the lock, they have to pay a penalty." "What kind of penalty?" I asked, feeling a knot forming in my stomach. "If you fail, you owe them 100 credits for each attempt" she said quietly. "And if you don¡¯t have the money... they take a limb instead." A smile tugged at my lips as I absorbed her words. "Of course." I muttered under my breath. The Steelheart family wouldn¡¯t be satisfied without blood being involved. Always demanding a price. I couldn''t help but chuckle at the irony. From all the grand tales of honor and glory surrounding that family, this was the nature i knew them by. She frowned, looking concerned. "I¡¯m serious. This isn¡¯t a request you should take lightly. The vault reward may sound like a dream come true, but the cost of failure... well, as I said, it¡¯s not something to gamble on." I met her gaze, my smile fading as I leaned in just a little. "I¡¯m not planning on gambling. I know exactly what I¡¯m doing." "..." She studied me for a moment, her eyes searching mine as if trying to figure out whether I was just another fool lured by the temptation of the Steelheart vault. Then she sighed and nodded. "Very well. please give me a moment to process your acceptance of the request. But please... be careful."
I nodded, giving her a slight smile. "Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m getting into." 65 - Request To Come In The receptionist disappeared behind the counter, leaving me to wait in the bustling hall. A few minutes passed before she returned, carrying a small envelope in her hand. She approached me, her earlier concern still etched on her face. "Here you go." She handed me the envelope, her fingers lingering on it for a moment as if reconsidering her choice to give it to me. "This is to be presented to the guards at the entrance of the Steelheart building. It¡¯s proof that you¡¯ve officially accepted the request." I looked down at the envelope, the paper was crisp, stamped with a seal. "Once you hand this over to the guards, they¡¯ll guide you from there." Her voice was softer now, almost as if she was trying to give me one last chance to back out. I nodded, slipping the envelope into my bag. "I appreciate the help." She gave me a small, unsure smile. With that, I turned and made my way out of the hall. The Steelheart building, one of the major guilds in Arn, was hard to miss. Located not far from the Adventurer¡¯s Hall, it loomed over the surrounding buildings, a massive structure that radiated authority and power. The path to it was one I knew well, having memorized its direction long ago. Lila, hidden away in the bag, couldn¡¯t stay silent. Her voice, small but filled with concern, reached my ears as I walked. "Leon¡­ are you sure about this? What if you don¡¯t know the password? I mean¡­ I don¡¯t want to see you lose a limb over this. It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t know, it feels too risky." I smirked to myself, appreciating her concern but knowing full well the importance of this decision. "I understand, Lila. It¡¯s true, this is greed. No point lying about it." "But what if¡ª" she started to say, the anxiety in her voice growing stronger. "I won¡¯t lose a limb." I interrupted, my voice calm but firm. "Because I already know the password." The silence from the bag was immediate, like she was processing my words. "You know the password? How? That pouch has been locked for a century." I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly at her disbelief. "Well, I was a fan of Valerian¡¯s story, you could say. I know his character in and out, Lila. I¡¯ve spent hours¡ªdays, studying him, so I have a pretty good idea of what the password might be." She was quiet for a moment, then she spoke again, her voice laced with skepticism but also a hint of trust. "You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?" I shook my head. "I¡¯m not lying to you, Lila. It¡¯s not exactly the same as it seems, but I¡¯m confident." She didn¡¯t press further, but I could still feel her worry from inside the bag. In a way, she was right. It was a gamble, but it wasn¡¯t one I would lose. Valerian wasn¡¯t just any adventurer¡ªhe was the character I had played back on Earth. If anyone knew the password, it would be me. I kept walking, the imposing silhouette of the Steelheart building growing larger in the distance. The building stood like a fortress, an imposing structure that lived up to its name.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Its exterior was forged from dark, iron-gray stone that seemed to absorb the sunlight rather than reflect it. Massive pillars lined the front. At the very top of each pillar, steel accents gleamed, polished to perfection.
The entrance was dominated by two towering steel doors, each reinforced with thick iron rivets and etched with the unyielding crest of the Steelheart family. The crest bore a heart forged from steel, a representation of the family''s unbreakable resolve and cold, unwavering nature. Above the doors, a massive steel banner hung proudly, with the words "Steel Through Blood" carved deep into the meta. Everything about the building radiated authority, power, and an air of exclusivity. There were no unnecessary embellishments, no soft curves or welcoming facades. It was a building that didn''t try to charm or impress¡ªit was built to intimidate. As I approached, I noticed the guards stationed at the entrance. They stood rigid and unmoving, their armor gleaming like freshly forged steel, matching the building¡¯s cold demeanor. Their faces were hard as the stone they guarded, and their eyes tracked every movement with the same precision you¡¯d expect from a blade being drawn in battle. It wasn¡¯t a place that welcomed just anyone. This was the home of a guild that prided itself on being the best, where only those part of the family were allowed beyond its gates. I tightened my grip on the envelope in my hand. The moment I got close enough, they immediately pointed their weapons at me, halting my steps. "Oi! Stop right there!" the first guard shouted, his eyes narrowing as he sized me up. "What''s your business here, slum rat?" I raised my hands slightly, trying to show I wasn¡¯t a threat. "I''m here about the Steelheart request. The one regarding Valerian''s locked pouch." Both guards froze for a moment, their eyes widening as if I''d just told them I had a death wish. One guard glanced at the other, then back at me. His lips twitched. "Wait, wait, wait... Did you just say Valerian''s request?" the second guard asked, his voice barely holding back laughter. "Yeah?" I nodded. "I got this." I held up the small envelope the receptionist had given me. They both stared at the envelope, then at me, then back at each other. The tension in the air broke like a dam. "BWAHAHAHA!" The first guard doubled over, clutching his stomach. "You¡¯ve gotta be joking! This scrawny kid thinks he¡¯s gonna crack the Steelheart pouch!" "Oh gods, I can¡¯t breathe!" The second guard leaned on his weapon''s hilt for support, wiping away tears of laughter. "You mean to tell me... you, of all people, are going to try opening the pouch that''s been locked for over a century?!" "What''s next?" the first guard snorted between gasps, "Are you gonna walk in there and give the Steelhearts a dungeon lesson while you¡¯re at it?" "Yeah, yeah! Maybe you¡¯ll show them how to polish their armor too!" The second guard was wheezing by this point, his face turning red from laughter. I stood there, arms crossed, waiting for them to finish their little comedy routine. "Look, are you two done?" I asked flatly, glancing at the steel doors behind them.
The first guard, still struggling to catch his breath, wiped the tears from his eyes and straightened up. "Alright, alright," he wheezed, still chuckling. "Sorry, kid, it''s just... we''ve seen too many like you come in, thinking they''ll be the one to crack it. But they never make it far¡ªmost end up dead before they even get a chance to walk out of these doors." The second guard smirked, "And you know what happens next? They try their best to run out of here crying for their mamas when they realize they can¡¯t pay the penalty." "Don¡¯t say we didn¡¯t warn you, kid," the first one said, waving me forward. "But go on, give it your best shot. Just don¡¯t come back crying if you lose a finger or two." Just as I was about to step past them, the first guard placed his hand on my shoulder, stopping me in my tracks. "Hold up, slum rat." he said, snatching the envelope from my hand. "You¡¯re not walking in just yet. I gotta bring this to someone in charge first." I raised an eyebrow. "Why? Isn¡¯t this proof enough?" The second guard grinned. "Steelheart family doesn¡¯t let just anyone waltz in because they¡¯ve got some piece of paper. Gotta get permission from someone higher up. Standard procedure. You don¡¯t wanna upset the big guys upstairs, do ya?" With that, the first guard turned on his heel, still chuckling under his breath, and made his way inside the massive steel doors, the envelope clutched tightly in his hand. The second guard, now left to watch me, leaned against his weapon, smirking like he had front row seats to the world¡¯s biggest joke. "Don¡¯t get too excited, slum rat." he said, his voice dripping with amusement. "They might not even let you through. Most people end up turned away before they can even try the damn thing." I crossed my arms, staring back at the enormous doors. "I¡¯ll wait. But I¡¯m not planning on leaving until I get what I came for." He shrugged. "Suit yourself." I gave him a look, unamused by the constant jabs. But I waited. 66 - Negotiation The guard returned sooner than I expected. He had a smug look on his face, one that seemed to say he was enjoying this a little too much. ¡°Well, you¡¯re in luck, rat boy.¡± he said, twirling the envelope in his hand before tucking it into his belt. ¡°They¡¯re willing to let you in, though I gotta say, it¡¯s been a while since someone¡¯s been dumb enough to gamble their life for this request. Guess they¡¯re willing to entertain themselves today.¡± I shot him a look, but didn¡¯t say anything. No point in getting riled up over his sarcasm. I knew what I was here for, and I wasn''t about to let some glorified doorman ruin that. "Follow me." he added with a wave, turning his back and heading through the massive doors. I followed him inside, the steel doors closing behind me with a deep, resonating thud. The entrance hall was just as imposing as the outside¡ªdark, cold, and filled with steel accents that reflected the family¡¯s iron grip. It felt more like stepping into a fortress than a guild hall. As we walked down the wide corridor, the guard continued his commentary. "You know, most people who try this end up regretting it. But hey, who am I to judge? Some folks just like playing with fire." I kept my eyes forward, ignoring his attempts to get under my skin. As I followed the guard through the guild''s main hall, I immediately noticed the people around me. The corridor wasn¡¯t empty, it was filled with members of the Steelheart family. All of them, their eyes flicking over me with curious glances. They all had the same silver hair, varying shades of it, but unmistakably part of the same lineage. Their sharp features, the strong brows, the squared jaws¡ªit was like looking at different versions of the same person. They were practically cut from the same steel mold. Every now and then, one would glance my way, their expression curious. After all, it wasn¡¯t every day that an outsider walked these halls, and certainly not one from the slums. I kept my head down, trying not to let their stares bother me. We passed several large chambers along the way, their doors slightly ajar, offering glimpses of well-furnished rooms filled with papers, maps, and weapons. Some rooms were bustling with activity, members discussing guild matters, others were more quiet, private. But we didn¡¯t stop at any of them. The guard led me past every chamber, every side door, without hesitation. I knew where we were going. The further we walked, the more familiar the route became. I¡¯d travelled in those corridors with my Bloodzerker to know that we were heading toward the heart of it all¡ªthe patriarch¡¯s office chamber. The place where all decisions were made, where power was absolute. This wasn¡¯t just some casual request I had taken on. I was about to walk straight into the lion¡¯s den As we approached the largest door in this place the guard stopped and turned to me. ¡°You¡¯re gonna want to pick which limb to part with.¡± he said, chuckling under his breath. ¡°Personally, I¡¯d say go for the left hand. Least important. You can still survive that." With another laugh, he knocked on the door and left me standing there, his footsteps echoing down the corridor. ¡°Enter,¡± a deep voice called from inside. I pushed the door open and stepped into a lavishly decorated office. The room was large, with dark wooden paneling and high ceilings. To my left, there was a luxurious brown leather couch, where three elderly men sat, casually sipping tea and nibbling on snacks from a meticulously crafted table. The first man was bald, with a long silver beard that almost reached his chest. His sharp eyes followed my every movement as if sizing me up. The second man had long, slicked-back silver hair, his face clean-shaven and his expression unreadable. The third one, however, stood out. He had thinning hair, with a few silver strands left, but his most striking feature was the jagged scar running down from his temple to his chin. His eyes were slightly milky, giving the impression of age, but the intensity behind them was still sharp.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Despite their wrinkled faces and obvious signs of age, I could tell these men were not to be underestimated. Their air of authority was palpable, as though they''d seen more battles than anyone could count. But it wasn¡¯t them that drew most of my attention. At the far end of the room, behind a massive mahogany desk, sat the patriarch of the Steelheart family. His very presence commanded the room. His silver hair was short, neatly trimmed, but unlike the others, his physique was imposing. Broad-shouldered and muscular, even in his older age, he seemed like a man who had never let himself weaken. His face, however, was cold and severe. Sharp cheekbones, a strong jawline, and steel-gray eyes that could probably see right through a person. He had the look of a man who ruled without hesitation, who had no patience for failure. As soon as I entered the room, the elders exchanged glances and muttered amongst themselves. ¡°Well, well, look at our guest.¡± the bald one said, his silver beard twitching as he sneered. ¡°Not exactly dressed for the occasion, is he?¡± Before I could respond, the elder with slicked-back silver hair raised a hand, mockingly. ¡°Now, now, let¡¯s not be too hasty in our judgment. Appearances aren¡¯t everything, after all.¡± He then turned his gaze to me, smiling with an air of false politeness. ¡°Young man, why don¡¯t you come and join us? Please, take a seat.¡± He gestured toward a lone chair across from them, smaller than the luxurious couch they occupied, clearly designed to make its occupant feel isolated and on display. I nodded, stepping forward carefully, trying to mask my unease. "Excuse my intrusion," I said, my voice steady, but my mind racing. ''Huh?'' As I crossed the threshold of the door, something in my peripheral vision caught my attention. My eyes darted to the far left corner, where a cage was perched on a table. But inside wasn¡¯t a bird as one might expect. It was something far different. Laying inside the cage, curled up in a sleeping posture, was a gnome. I froze for a brief second, my mind spinning as I recognized the figure. It wasn¡¯t Lila, but it was definitely another of her kind.
Then, as if the lure of the reward had clouded my thoughts, it hit me¡ªhow could I have almost forgotten? Somewhere within this very building, one of Lila''s family members was being held captive. I quickly composed myself and continued toward the chair, but the sight of that caged gnome lingered in my mind. As I sat down, one of the elders leaned forward with a polite smile, offering me a cup of tea and some biscuits. I waved it off kindly, declining the gesture. "Tell me, boy," one of the elders said, his voice low and gravelly, "why would you risk your life over a gamble like this?" Without hesitation, I met his gaze and replied, "This isn¡¯t a gamble. It¡¯s a guaranteed reward." The room went silent. The elders exchanged puzzled glances, and the one who had offered me tea raised an eyebrow. "You honestly believe you know the code to unlock the pouch?" another elder asked, disbelief lacing his words. "We haven¡¯t been able to crack it in a century, and you, a slum rat, think you¡¯ve figured it out?" "Yes," I responded firmly, my voice steady. That simple, confident ''yes'' seemed to cut through the air like a blade. One of the elders, the bald man with a silver beard, slammed his fist on the armrest, glaring at me. "How dare you!" he growled, his voice seething with anger. "Do you think you''re better than the greatest minds of this family? Do you think you can waltz in here, throw out baseless claims, and insult us like this?" The tension in the room spiked as if my confidence had somehow wounded their pride. As if to twist the knife deeper, I replied with another calm, confident, ¡°Yes.¡± The bald man¡¯s face turned an even deeper shade of red, his pride clearly wounded by my audacity. Looking like he was seconds away from lashing out at me. His lips quivered, his anger palpable. But before he could react, the patriarch finally stepped in, his voice cutting through the room like ice. ¡°Enough.¡± The bald man stopped mid-motion under the weight of the patriarch¡¯s command. The patriarch, calm yet commanding, didn¡¯t raise his voice. He didn¡¯t need to. His very presence demanded respect, and even the most hot-headed elder knew better than to push further. ¡°Bring out the pouch.¡± he ordered, directing his words to someone waiting in the shadows of the room. A figure I hadn¡¯t noticed before, standing quietly in the corner, moved toward a cabinet hidden in the dim light. They unlocked it with a practiced hand and, moments later, produced the very object I had been waiting for: Valerian¡¯s pouch. The pouch was carried over to the patriarch¡¯s desk and laid down in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s see if your confidence is truly justified.¡± the patriarch said, his eyes locking with mine. This was my cue. But before I reached for it, I raised my hand and interjected. ¡°Hold on. I¡¯m not willing to try unlocking this pouch until we revise the reward being offered.¡± The room erupted. ¡°What?!¡± one of the elders barked, nearly spitting his tea. ¡°You dare make demands in our hall?¡± The bald elder who had already been fuming slammed his hand on the arm of his chair, his face a mask of indignation. ¡°You insolent rat! You come here, a nobody, and now you try to bargain with us?!¡± The third elder¡¯s eyes narrowed in disbelief, his lips curling into a sneer. ¡°You must think highly of yourself to make such demands, boy!¡± Their words came at me like daggers, filled with anger, shock, and resentment. But I stood firm. I expected this. "I¡¯m not interested in what you think I deserve from your vaults,¡± I continued, holding my ground. ¡°I want something else.¡± The patriarch remained silent for a moment, his expression unreadable as the room simmered with outrage. Then he raised his hand, and the other elders immediately fell quiet. ¡°You wish to negotiate.¡± he said, slowly. ¡°And what is it you want, then?¡± My initial choice was to request one item from the unlocked pouch, the one that had held such value. But standing there, the weight of the room pressing down on me, my decision began to waver. I glanced down at my bag, my heart tightening. The thought of Lila, hidden away, anxious and waiting, tugged at me. I let out a quiet sigh and lifted my head. I looked directly at the patriarch, steadying myself. Without a word, I raised my hand and pointed towards the corner of the room. A murmur swept through the elders. All eyes followed the direction of my finger, locking onto the cage in the corner¡ªthe cage with the gnome inside. The moment they realized what I was pointing at, the room¡¯s atmosphere shifted. The elders¡¯ expressions twisted into a mix of shock and fury, their disdain palpable. The bald elder, the one most riled up, clenched his fists. ¡°You insolent little¡ª¡± But before he could finish, the patriarch¡¯s calm voice cut through the tension. ¡°The gnome?¡± His words were almost a whisper, but they carried weight. He looked at me with raised eyebrows, as if trying to gauge whether I truly meant what I was asking for. I met his gaze head-on and answered, firm and clear. ¡°Yes.¡± 67 - The Code is... The patriarch¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He leaned back slightly, folding his hands together as if already dismissing the idea. ¡°The gnome is out of the question.¡± he said, his tone final. ¡°He plays a key role in one of our upcoming project. I can¡¯t afford to give him away.¡± Before I could respond, one of the elders¡ªthis time the one with the slicked-back silver hair¡ªinterrupted, attempting to be respectful. ¡°My lord.¡± he said, inclining his head slightly, ¡°there¡¯s no need to explain yourself to a rat like him.¡± The patriarch waved his hand in acknowledgment, a slight nod of agreement. His gaze returned to me, unwavering. ¡°As I said, the gnome is not an option.¡± Internally, I apologized to Lila. ''I gave it a shot.'' I didn¡¯t know what kind of project they were referring to, but if the patriarch himself insisted on keeping her brother, it meant whatever role he had to play wasn¡¯t something to be trifled with. That family¡­ who knew what they were really up to? ''But don¡¯t worry, Lila.'' I promised myself, tightening my grip on the bag strap. ''Once I gain enough strength, once I can fight back¡ªI¡¯ll come for them. I¡¯ll save your family. Including your brother.'' I pushed those thoughts aside for now, focusing on the situation at hand. I took a breath. This wasn¡¯t going to be easy, but I wasn¡¯t backing down. ¡°If you can¡¯t accept this reward. Then I¡¯d like to request something else.¡± The room stirred once more. The elders exchanged glances, their mocking smiles returning, as if they couldn¡¯t believe my audacity. The elder with the long beard chuckled darkly, shaking his head. ¡°What is it with you and this obsession over another reward? You do realize that the items in the Steelheart family vault are more valuable than anything you could ever dream of acquiring in your entire lifetime?¡± Another elder joined in, smirking. ¡°You won¡¯t even open the pouch, boy. You¡¯ll just end up like the others, failing miserably. Just accept the vault reward and be done with it. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll ever see what¡¯s inside of the vault anyway.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be real here.¡± the bald elder said, his tone dripping with condescension. ¡°You¡¯re not going to unlock the pouch. So why not save us all the time and humiliation? It¡¯ll make for a good story once we¡¯ve had our laugh and you¡¯re on your way¡ªmissing a limb or not. It''s not too late to back down.¡± The patriarch remained silent, watching me closely, as if waiting to see what I¡¯d say next. But I wasn¡¯t laughing. I had no intention of walking out of here with anything less than what I wanted. "I want one item of my choice from inside the pouch, not from your family''s vault." The air in the room shifted. All three elders¡¯ faces twisted in anger. The elder with the slick hair slammed his hand on the table, his voice rising above the others. "Greedy! Disrespectful! You dare come in here, a rat from the slums, and make demands of us not once! But twice?!" The bald elder scowled, his eyes narrowing as if I¡¯d personally offended his lineage. ¡°Do you even understand what you¡¯re asking? You want to take something from Valerian Steelheart¡¯s legacy, something we¡¯ve guarded for over a century?¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. I didn¡¯t flinch. I knew exactly what I was asking. "Accept it or not." I said firmly, locking eyes with the patriarch. "But once I leave this room, you¡¯ll never be able to open that pouch. It¡¯ll stay locked forever. So, what¡¯s it going to be?" "Who are you to know this so-called password, huh?" he scoffed, disbelief thick in his voice. "Are you Valerian¡¯s reincarnation? Some kind of forgotten descendant? You¡¯re nothing but a dumb slum bastard! You think you know something we''ve spent decades trying to figure out? all I see is a boy with delusions of grandeur." I stayed silent, letting their words roll over me. The truth was, their mocking didn¡¯t bother me. I smirked. "You don''t have to believe me," I said, keeping my voice calm. "But once I open that pouch, you''ll know." The patriarch remained quiet, considering my words. His sharp eyes were fixed on me, calculating. For a moment, it seemed like he might refuse, but then, after what felt like an eternity, he gave a slow, deliberate nod. "I accept your offer." The elders immediately erupted in protest. The long-bearded one leaned forward, waving his hand dismissively. "Lord Steelheart, you cannot¡ª" "I can." The patriarch¡¯s tone was icy, and it silenced the elders at once. He looked back at me, his face unreadable. The patriarch¡¯s cold gaze fixed on me, silencing the elders with just a glance. His expression was calm, but I could sense something unsettling beneath it. "I can agree to your term." he said slowly, his voice cutting through the tension in the room. "But a negotiation isn''t a one-way street. If you''re asking for the reward to be changed, then I will change my conditions as well." I narrowed my eyes, waiting for him to continue. "If you fail to open the pouch," he said, his voice deliberate, "I won¡¯t be asking for a mere limb in return." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "What I want is your life." The room erupted into laughter. The elders clapped their hands in approval, their mockery now heightened by the patriarch''s words. One of them, roared with laughter, slapping his knee as if the patriarch had just told the best joke of the century. "Well said, well said!" one of them cheered, raising his cup as if to toast the patriarch. "Your life for a password!" another elder chuckled, his eyes gleaming with twisted amusement. "Now that is a fitting wager." The patriarch¡¯s voice was like steel. "Your life will be forfeit if you fail. Those are my terms. Do you accept?" "I accept. But..." I said without hesitation. Ignoring the elders'' grumbles, I continued, talking over them with confidence. "I also want to put in place a magic contract." My voice cut through their murmurs. "A safeguard to ensure that once I open the pouch, none of you will attempt to harm me or endanger my life because of it." The elders tried to interject again, but I kept my focus on the patriarch. A faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Very well." he said, leaning back in his chair. "We¡¯ll draft the contract. But you better hope you know what you¡¯re doing, boy." I nodded, keeping my expression neutral. And so, the contract lay before me. It was similar to the one I¡¯d signed for my slave contract¡ªan unbreakable agreement, with lethal consequences for those who didn¡¯t uphold their end of the deal. If any of us violated the terms, we¡¯d die. Simple as that. But as I read through the contract, something caught my attention. They had tried to be clever, thinking I wouldn¡¯t notice. The contract specifically stated that my life would only be protected from the Steelheart family for 30 days. ''Thirty days?'' The reasoning was clear as day. The patriarch wasn¡¯t willing to make a permanent promise not to harm me. If I ever became a threat to them, a permanent safeguard would cost them dearly, locking their hands and making them vulnerable. So they added a deadline. Thirty days¡ªjust enough time for them to deal with me if i ever tried to do something. I smirked inwardly, understanding exactly what they were trying to do. But at this point, I knew it didn¡¯t matter. The item I sought from the pouch wasn¡¯t something long-term; it was a consumable. Once I had it, I wouldn¡¯t need more than thirty days to change everything. Negotiating beyond this point would be pointless, and I knew pushing it further would only sour the deal. The patriarch¡¯s eyes bore into me, waiting for my response. I glanced at him, then back at the contract. With a small shrug, I picked up the quill and signed my name. The parchment shimmered as the magic sealed the agreement. "Done," I said, handing the contract back. The game was now in motion. I stood up, my heart pounding despite the confidence I¡¯d shown. All eyes in the room followed me as I walked over to the patriarch¡¯s desk. The pouch, the one they had guarded for over a century, lay there, untouched by time, just waiting for someone to unlock it. I reached out, my fingers brushing against the worn leather. I knew the words. The password that had eluded them all for so long. It wasn¡¯t some random combination of letters, it wasn¡¯t a guess, and it wasn¡¯t luck. It was a code only someone who had lived my life, who had understood the content of this world, could know. I lifted the pouch in my hand, feeling its familiar weight. Then, with the entire room watching me, I uttered the words they had been waiting for. ¡°Dungeon End.¡± Then, slowly, the pouch began to glow, a soft, eerie light emitting from it. The seal shimmered for a moment, and with a faint click, the pouch unlocked. 68 - [Summon Slime] Lv.3 The glow from the pouch faded, leaving only stunned silence. The air in the room was thick, the disbelief etched on every face around me. The patriarch sat back in his chair, his expression unreadable, while the three elders exchanged puzzled, angry glances, as if they couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. I held the pouch tightly, the soft leather warm beneath my fingers. For a brief moment, I let the silence linger, allowing the situation to sink in. I had done what they couldn¡¯t in over a century. With a slow breath, I brought the pouch closer and prepared to look inside. Just as my fingers began to part the opening, a sudden shout broke the stillness. "Wait!" I glanced up, startled by the elder¡¯s voice, their eyes wide with confusion and thinly veiled greed. "What just happened?" one demanded, his voice rising. "How!?" The other two elders, just as baffled, muttered amongst themselves, casting suspicious glances at me. They were too stunned to think clearly, but not too confused to stop me from taking what we had agreed upon. "How did you¡ª" the second elder stammered, his face red with both shock and anger. But I could see it clearly now¡ªtheir greed, lurking just beneath the surface. They couldn¡¯t stand the fact that a mere slum rat had accomplished what their noble family couldn¡¯t. They were desperate to know what was inside that pouch, what treasure I was about to claim for myself, before all of them could. But before I took what rightfully belonged to me, I decided to entertain them a little. They were too eager, too desperate to understand how I had managed to unlock something they had tried and failed to for a century. I knew the truth, of course. The password ''Dungeon End'' was something only I could have known. It was the title from the game I was currently in, a word that they had no concept of . There was no way anyone here could have guessed it. But I couldn¡¯t just tell them that, could I? So, I leaned back, letting a smirk creep onto my face, and began to spin a believable story. ¡°Since Valerian was such a beloved figure in your family." I said, watching their eyes narrow with curiosity, "I¡¯m sure you all know what his lifelong goal was, right?¡± The room fell quiet. I could feel the weight of their attention as they waited for me to explain. The patriarch leaned forward slightly, as if trying to read between the lines of my words, while the elders exchanged confused glances, clearly still fuming from the events that had just unfolded. ¡°What do you mean?¡± one of the elders finally asked, his voice dripping with skepticism. ¡°What are you trying to say, boy?¡± I tilted my head, pretending to think it over, then shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Valerian¡¯s ultimate goal, from the beginning, was to conquer the dungeon. To reach the end of it. To become the one who conquers the unconquerable. That was his dream. Dungeon End. The end of all challenges. The final victory.¡± The elders shifted uncomfortably in their seats, the patriarch''s eyes narrowing as he considered my words. I could see the doubt flickering in their minds, but also a recognition¡ªValerian¡¯s ambition was well known.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°And you all should know that.¡± I added smoothly, ¡°if you truly understood him, you''d realize this was the only logical password. The moment Valerian set foot in the dungeon, he wasn¡¯t just looking for power¡ªhe was aiming for the endgame. The final conquest.¡± I paused, letting the silence settle over the room once more. The doubt in their eyes shifted. Maybe they were beginning to believe me, or maybe they were just too proud to admit they hadn¡¯t thought of something so obvious. ¡°So, I ask you again.¡± I continued, leaning in slightly. ¡°As members of his family, wouldn¡¯t you know his true goal? His greatest ambition? Or did you never really know him at all?¡± Their silence was telling.
Of course they never truly knew him. They hated him. Cast him away. Valerian had been an outcast within his own family, shunned for the choices he made, the class he took, the path he walked. Only those closest to him¡ªthe Four Pillars¡ªwould have known his true ambitions. These elders, this patriarch, they only crafted their own narrative of him, one they could control, one that buttered up the public in their favor. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of bitterness at the thought. They had built their legacy on his name, turned him into a heroic figure for their own gain, but they never understood him. And that was why they never could¡¯ve guessed the password. They didn¡¯t know him. They only knew the legend they¡¯d created. I kept my expression neutral as I thought this through. No point in revealing what I truly knew or what I thought of them. Let them bask in their ignorance. ¡°Well, since I¡¯ve completed my part of the deal.¡± I began, turning my gaze toward the elders with a casual smile, ¡°I¡¯ll proceed to claim the reward that¡¯s rightfully mine¡ªif you don¡¯t mind.¡± As expected, the elders immediately attempted to interject, voices rising in protest, but their objections were short-lived. They all suddenly gripped their chests, seething in pain, their hands clutching at their robes as if their hearts were moments away from bursting. "Ah, yes, the contract." I reminded them with a faint grin, taking a step closer. "I wouldn¡¯t recommend trying to stop me. We all signed it, after all." Their faces were painted with anger, but none of them could move. They knew the consequences if they tried to break the terms of the contract. I reveled in the sight of them¡ªhelpless, bound by their own arrogance. I turned to the patriarch, who remained seated, observing me silently. "Go ahead." he said, voice calm yet edged with something darker. I nodded and finally approached the pouch that rested on his desk. My fingers grazed the worn leather as I opened it, and just as I expected, a system window appeared in front of me, displaying the vast catalogue of items stored within. This wasn¡¯t just any ordinary bag¡ªthis was a majestic-ranked pouch with nearly infinite storage and easy access to its contents via the system. I skimmed through the items quickly¡ªglorious pieces of majestic gear, rare materials, and valuable treasures, all neatly catalogued. I knew exactly what was inside, but I had my eyes on only one thing. My finger scrolled past all the magnificent equipment, each more tempting than the last, until I found it. The single most significant item hidden within. With a smirk, I reached into the pouch and selected my prize. As I drew it out, a glimmering red crystal with slick, armor-like pieces etched to it illuminated the room. The moment I held it up, every single elder shot to their feet in shock, including the patriarch, his stoic demeanor cracking at last. ¡°T-T-THIS IS¡ª¡± the patriarch stammered, his voice trembling with disbelief. I chuckled, glancing at the shining item in my hand. ¡°Yes, this is what I¡¯ll be taking with me.¡± For the first time since I entered this room, the patriarch¡¯s face twisted into an expression I had longed to see: fury. "I don¡¯t know how you figured out the password." he growled, eyes burning with anger, "but I accepted it. But this! I cannot allow you to leave this room with that item!¡±
I tossed the red crystal up and down in my hand, its deep crimson glow dancing across the walls, the flickering blue light above it''s edge pulsing like a living flame. Encased in sleek, silver armor-like plating, it felt as though the crystal''s immense power was being carefully contained. ¡°You can¡¯t let me leave, you say?¡± I smirked, meeting his eyes as I juggled the item in my hand with a casual arrogance. "Well, it''s a good thing you have no say in the matter." Before anyone could react, I grabbed the crystal and tightened my grip. A surge of power coursed through me as the red light was being engulfed by the system.
[You have consumed the Awakened Crystalized Heart!]
Would you like to level up you [Summon Slime of Shapeshifting] Skill to [Level 3]?
"Yes!" *Ding!*
[Summon Slime of Shapeshifting] Level Has increased from 2 => 3
[Summon Slime of Shapeshifting] Lv.2 [Summon Slime of Shapeshifting] has been upgraded to [Summon Slime of ........ [Summon Slime of ...........] Lv.3
69 -[Summon Slime of Armament] - Lv.3 In most cases, gear follows a predictable ranking system: common, magical, mystical, majestical, and mythical. It¡¯s straightforward¡ªeach piece of equipment, weapon, or armor fits into one of these categories, giving adventurers a clear sense of their value and strength. But crystallized hearts? Well, they¡¯re an entirely different. Crystallized hearts don¡¯t adhere to the usual gear ranking. Instead, they¡¯re classified by their colors, each color representing a level of rarity far more nuanced than a simple ranking system. At the bottom, you have the blue crystallized hearts¡ªthe most basic of their kind. They¡¯re the "common" variant, easily found by adventurers on the lower floors of the dungeon. They¡¯re so frequent that most adventurers stumble across them without much effort. You could compare them to the bronze coin of currency¡ªvaluable, but not exactly rare. Next, you have the purple crystallized hearts. These are a step up, worth ten times more than their blue counterparts. They¡¯re the hearts adventurers start to really seek out, the ones that hold significant value. But they¡¯re not as easy to come by, only dropping on the mid-level floors of the dungeon. Think of them as the silver coins¡ªworth collecting, but still attainable with enough effort. And then... there¡¯s the red crystallized heart. This is where things get serious. Red crystallized hearts are the pinnacle, the rarest of them all, found only in the highest floors of the dungeon¡ªfloors that only the top experts of adventurers can even hope to reach. To put it in perspective, if the blue hearts are bronze and the purple hearts are silver, the red ones are pure gold. Incredibly rare and incredibly valuable. The awakened crystallized heart I got from the Overfiend Overlord on the first floor had that distinct goo-like pattern to it, matching the nature of the boss the heart came from. But because it was from a low-level floor, the crystal itself was blue, not red. So, when the Steelheart elders saw the red crystallized heart I pulled from the pouch with its unique design, their shock made perfect sense. This wasn¡¯t just any red heart¡ªit had a unique design, a dead giveaway that it came from a floor boss. And red awakened hearts, especially from bosses, are exceedingly rare. You could say at this single item, far surpassed the value of anything they could of offered me inside of their treasury vault. It¡¯s not every day you get to see something like that. And for them, it was probably the first time they¡¯d ever laid eyes on one. Their reaction? Utter disbelief.
I remember the day I first encountered this Awakened Crystalized Heart, and more importantly, its owner, all too vividly. With the singular goal of reaching the dungeon''s end, I had stashed away every item that dropped, whether it was equipment, rare materials, or crystalized hearts, into the pouch. I wasn¡¯t looking to change or upgrade anything mid-run. No, my build was already meticulously planned for this final push. I wasn¡¯t about to risk altering the setup that had carried me so far. Everything I didn¡¯t need¡ªlike this heart¡ªwent straight into the pouch, untouched. This particular Awakened Crystalized Heart came from the 80th floor, a place known as The Necropolis of Ashen Hollow. It was unlike any other floor in the dungeon. A vast cemetery with fog-choked mausoleums, crumbling tombstones, and an oppressive silence that gnawed at you. The air itself felt thick with decay, as if the dead resented your presence. The boss of that floor was The Wraith Knight Gravewarden. A haunting, spectral knight draped in blackened armor that seemed to float, suspended in an invisible void. His hollowed helm, void of a face, emitted a ghostly blue flame.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. He rode a skeletal steed, its hooves silent as it moved, and both horse and rider radiated the same eerie blue flames. I¡¯ll never forget that fight. The battle was unrelenting. His spectral body defying the weight of his armor. He¡¯d vanish into the fog of the cemetery, only to reappear at an unexpected angle, his blade descending without mercy. But I fought through it, digging deep, and after what felt like hours of grueling combat, I finally struck the killing blow. When he fell, his body dissolved into the mist, leaving behind his gear and this Awakened Crystalized Heart. Encased in silver-like armor, it pulsed with an eerie red glow. The edges of the crystal flickered with trapped blue flames, giving it an otherworldly, almost menacing presence. I knew it was powerful, maybe even too powerful. But I didn¡¯t dare use it. I had come too far to risk everything on a gamble. So, like everything else I had collected, I tucked it away in the pouch, telling myself I¡¯d deal with it once I had reached the end of my expedition. And now, standing in this room, the Steelheart elders glaring at me, I knew exactly what I held in my hand. And so did they. They tried to stop me. Desperate and furious, ready to do anything to halt me. But I held all the cards. The moment was mine, and they knew it. Their mockery had led them here, to this deal, and now they were watching it slip right through their fingers. So, with a bold, defiant smirk, I threw a giant ''screw you'' by using the Awakened Crystalized Heart. Now that I think about it, this was the first time I¡¯d ever built a character up to this point. Not even my Bloodzerker¡ªmy strongest character¡ªhad reached this level of sheer potential in his early stages. Never had I managed to upgrade a character¡¯s skill to the third level at only level 4. And now, not only was I doing that, but my second skill upgrade was coming from the 80th-floor boss itself. It was insane. It was uncharted territory. I had no idea what was about to happen. But my mind¡ªthe gamer in me¡ªknew that this was it. This was the power play, the move that would take my build from ordinary to something unstoppable. The elders looked horrified, helpless as the power of the 80th-floor boss began to merge with my skill. Their desperation only made me feel more certain. It wasn''t until i read the description of my new skill that i knew that this gamble... wasn''t a gamble at all¡ªit was the best decision I¡¯d ever made.
[Summon Slime of Armament - Lv.3] [Summon Slime allows the user to conjure small slime creatures. These slimes are sentient and capable of basic actions such as grabbing or carrying small objects inside their gelatin-like bodies. The slimes are not independently aggressive but can be utilized in combat now that they have the ability to consume and wear equipment, utilizing their shapeshifting properties. Up to two main-hand weapons, two off-hand equipment and two helmets can be consumed. Upon consumption, the slime inherits the item''s stats and properties, applying them to its own. This grants the slime the ability to use the following forms, all enhanced by the absorbed equipment''s.
  • Armament of Defense: The slime consumes a helmet, boosting its resistance and damage mitigation by an additional 10%.
  • Armament of Offense: The slime uses the consumed weapon''s stats, increasing its attack damage in combat by an additional 10%.
  • Armament of Utility: The slime consumes an off-hand item, gaining utility effects based on the off-hand''s base consumed.
  • Unlocked Exclusive Slime Character Sheet
The shapeshifted item combines the stats of up to two consumed weapons, helmets, and off-hands, stacking their effects for enhanced combat potential. The slime can also freely alter the form of the consumed weapon, enabling versatile strategic use. As long as they aren¡¯t fully destroyed, they can continue to regenerate. [Usage: Primarily used for offense, defense, and utility support in combat, with increased versatility through the absorption of equipment. Significantly boost combat potential by merging with powerful gear.] [Summoning Mana Cost]: 3 per summon [Shapeshifting Mana Cost]: 2 per cast [Armament Absorption Mana Cost]: 5 per cast *Note: (All slimes summoned can shapeshift to the equipment consumed for a single cost)
70 - Limitless Potential
I stared at the new skill description, blinking once, then twice, just to be sure I wasn¡¯t hallucinating. The words on the screen sank in slowly, each line hitting harder than the last. I knew [Summon Slime of Shapeshifting] had its perks before¡ªit was solid for its prior concept, a flexible enough skill. But this¡­ this was on another level entirely. I went over the details word by word, trying to wrap my mind around what I was seeing. ''Consume and wear equipment, utilizing their shapeshifting properties¡­'' I stopped there, and my jaw nearly hit the floor. My slimes could equip weapons and armor now? They could actually absorb and integrate items into their slimy forms? I had to reread it, feeling like I¡¯d stumbled into some kind of surreal dream. It wasn¡¯t enough that they could alter their shapes to mimic a spike or shield form. Now, they were capable of absorbing actual items, using stats and effects like a full-on combat party member. Then the words hit me again: ¡°Armament of Offense, Armament of Defense and Armament of Utility.¡± They were adapting into specialized and permanent battle-ready versions of themselves, tailored for every possible scenario. And thinking about where this power came from¡­ the Wraith Knight Gravewarden. It was eerie how well it matched. The boss of the 80th floor, was a spectral headless horseman, built from pieced-together armor. His ¡°body¡± was nothing more than the floating metal fragments of various weapons and armor he controlled, and wore with ghostly power. A hollow, dark force that could turn any equipment it touched part of himself. That boss had wielded armor like a second skin, binding it to his essence to make himself present in the physical world. The upgraded and changed name, ¡°Armament.¡± seemed obvious now. This new prefix was the direct influence of the Wraith Knight''s power. His Awakened Crystalized Heart, evolved my skill in a way that brought out its true potential making full use of the shapeshifting property it had. What he¡¯d done with armor and weapons, my slimes could now do but better. They could consume, adapt, and wear actual items, elevating their shapeshifting powers to an entirely new degree. The implications of this were hard to believe. This is real, I told myself, forcing it to sink in. My mind raced, trying to fully appreciate the power I held now. Summoning wasn¡¯t just for decoys or distractions anymore; my slimes had evolved into formidable combat assets, each one carrying limitless potential. All I needed was to keep farming better and better gear to equip them with, and they¡¯d grow even more unstoppable¡ªand this was only their power at level 3! A grin stretched across my face. For the first time, I felt like I could truly hold my own. One of the elders finally cracked, his voice low and dripping with barely-contained rage. ¡°You think you¡¯re untouchable just because of that contract?¡± His face was flushed, eyes glaring at me as if he could somehow reverse what I¡¯d just done with sheer hatred alone. ¡°Once those thirty days of safety end, mark my words, you¡¯ll have nothing but regret.¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. The tension in the room was almost suffocating, and I could feel the weight of their stares drilling into me like a hundred daggers. They were furious, no doubt about it¡ªfaces red, fists clenched, teeth gritted. The patriarch¡¯s expression was unreadable, but the three elders looked like they were barely holding back the urge to lunge at me. By consuming the Awakened Crystalized Heart right under their noses, I had crossed an invisible line, and I didn¡¯t care. They didn¡¯t expect me to have the nerve, thought I¡¯d cower, It was almost laughable how predictable they were. I kept my gaze steady on the elder, refusing to flinch to his threat. ¡°Untouchable or not, I¡¯m standing here because I back up every move I make. You¡¯re welcome to try changing that.¡± Another elder sneered, unable to keep the contempt off his face. ¡°A slum rat like you! Enjoy your arrogance while you can. When that contract expires, you¡¯ll be as vulnerable as the nobody you are.¡± I held his gaze without blinking. The flicker of my smile wasn¡¯t lost on him, and that seemed to infuriate him more. ¡°Thirty days,¡± I said slowly, savoring each word. ¡°If thirty days is all it takes, I¡¯d be more concerned about what¡¯s coming for you. By then, things are going to look very, very different.¡± At this, the patriarch¡¯s expression finally shifted. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was amusement, caution, or maybe just curiosity. But his silence spoke louder than anything his elders could have said. With the tension about to break, I turned and headed toward the door. As I reached for the doorknob, I heard one of the elders call out with anger that he couldn¡¯t disguise. ¡°Leave now, boy. But remember¡ªonce those thirty days end, there¡¯s no contract that will protect you.¡± I stopped with my hand still on the doorknob, letting his words hang in the air. The silence was thick. Then, turning my head slightly, I gave them a smirk over my shoulder. The patriarch¡¯s eyes narrowed, and for the first time, I saw a flicker of something¡ªdoubt, maybe? Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. I opened the door, stepped out, and left them seething in silence. The thrill of defying them pulsed through me, and a slow, satisfied grin crept across my face as I walked down the dimly lit hallway. They thought they could intimidate me with threats. Let them try. I¡¯d never been one to back down from people who used their authority as a weapon. I hated it more than anything. They weren¡¯t leaders or protectors¡ªthey were just people too scared to risk losing control. They wanted to manipulate, to play with their power, not for fairness or justice but purely for their own gain. It was the same story back on Earth. Being an orphan taught me that hard truth early on. I faced prejudice and unfairness constantly, all because I didn¡¯t have anyone to shield me. No family, no guardian. Just me, standing alone in a world that took advantage of the vulnerable. I had to learn fast, to become my own guardian, and I quickly understood that letting those with power walk over me was not an option. If they thought they could control me, I let them think that¡ªfor a while, at least. And every single time, it was only a matter of time before I¡¯d turn things around. I''d learned how to play the game by their rules, that''s why i made sure to have then sign that contract. That was how I¡¯d survived back then, and it was how I¡¯d survive now. As I made my way down the grand corridors of the Steelheart estate, a thought crossed my mind. The skill description had mentioned an ''exclusive slime character sheet.'' Did this mean I could view my slimes¡¯ stats like my own? The idea seemed wild. I¡¯d been so caught up in the immense upgrade that I hadn¡¯t even thought about the possibilities that could come from monitoring them like actual party members. Curiosity got the best of me. Without overthinking it, I opened the character sheet for my slimes right there, glancing at it while navigating through the estate¡¯s labyrinthine halls.
[Summon Slime Character Sheet] Equipment:
  • Helmet: None / None
  • Main-Hand Weapon: None / None
  • Off-Hand: None / None
Stats:
  • Health: 100%
  • Defense: 0
  • Defense Mitigation: 10%
  • Physical Damage: 0-0
  • Physical Penetration: 10%
  • Elemental Damage: 0-0
  • Elemental Penetration: 0%
  • Attack Speed: 0%
  • Critical Strike Chance: 5%
  • Critical Strike Multiplier: 150%
Skills:
  • Summoning
  • Shapeshifting
  • Armament
71 - Preparation (Part 1) As Leon¡¯s figure disappeared through the doorway, a tense silence settled over the room. The three elders, visibly holding back frustration, exchanged tense glances. The oldest among them, finally spoke. "Patriarch, how could you simply let him leave like that?" he demanded, his tone respectful but firm. "Yes." added another elder, smoothing his beard with slow deliberation. "He just walked away with one of the most valuable items¡ªand not just any item, but an awakened red crystalized heart! We did nothing while he took it under our very noses." The third elder stayed silent, but the look in his eyes was of barely controlled anger, hands clasped tightly as he glanced from the patriarch to the door Leon had exited. The patriarch, still silent, stretched out his hand, his fingers closing over Valerian¡¯s pouch as he pulled it toward him. Without a word, he opened it, his gaze moving steadily over the contents. The elders waited, their frustration simmering but tempered by caution. They knew well that the patriarch¡¯s silence wasn¡¯t to be disturbed lightly. After what felt like an eternity, he finally closed the pouch and placed it back on the counter. His gaze was fixed somewhere distant, as if looking past them. Then, he spoke, his voice calm, yet laced with a strange, dark amusement. ¡°As expected of our dear Valerian... he always was one to defy expectations.¡± he murmured, tapping his fingers against the pouch. ¡°To think he could acquire so many valuable resources, weapons, even rare artifacts. The contents of this pouch alone¡­ easily worth as much as our own treasury." The eldest elder hesitated, a wary expression crossing his face. "Valerian was¡­ a complicated individual, Patriarch. Yet still, even in death, his actions continue to affect us. It''s as if he intended to keep haunting us with his choices." he said cautiously. The patriarch¡¯s lips curled, not quite a smile, but something far darker. ¡°Valerian, Valerian, Valerian...¡± he echoed slowly, almost bitterly. ¡°It seems that bastards are destined to find each other. He was a thorn in our side then, and he has left us with a fresh wound even now. Why couldn¡¯t he simply die and remain useful to us, the way any good little adventurer should have?¡± The patriarch¡¯s voice dropped to a near snarl, venom dripping from each word. ¡°Why couldn''t he just leave the pouch unlocked, let us access its wealth for the family¡¯s benefit? No. Instead, he goes to his grave with a petty, defiant password, ensuring no one could access it.¡± He turned to the elders, the faintest trace of disdain in his gaze. ¡°And because of him, some slum rat!¡± he spat, voice thick with disgust, ¡°Now made use of the most valuable possession on the pouch.¡± The second elder cleared his throat, careful to mask his apprehension. ¡°Patriarch, with all due respect, Valerian¡¯s influence still holds sway over many. His legacy has remained difficult to erase¡­ hence why we took such great length to tamper with his reputation.¡± The patriarch¡¯s eyes narrowed as he considered the elder¡¯s words, but he simply scoffed. ¡°Influence? It¡¯s that very influence that has brought us to this point. If Valerian hadn¡¯t been such a notable figure, if his so-called ¡®legend¡¯ weren¡¯t idolized by the masses, it would¡¯ve been so much more entertaining to dismantle his name.¡± he sneered, ¡°To bring him down to the very dirt he came from.¡± ¡°Patriarch¡­ ,¡± the elder ventured carefully, ¡°perhaps it is wise to focus on the humiliation of today.¡± The patriarch laughed, though there was no mirth in it, only a cruel edge. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll repay it, one way or another. Let the rat have his thirty days. He¡¯ll soon learn the true weight of meddling with the Steelhearts. Valerian¡¯s legacy may be taken from us, but his little admirer¡­¡± he paused, a dark gleam in his eye. ¡°He¡¯s just another nuisance, one that will be silenced, just as he deserves.¡± The elders nodded solemnly, a shared, silent understanding passing among them. The patriarch had spoken, and though the name of Valerian Steelheart remained untouchable, the boy who had dared to go against them would not escape unscathed. He turned to the eldest elder, his gaze cold and calculating.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "He may be a rat, but he¡¯s clearly clever! I want every piece of information on that slum rat¡ªevery last detail!" he commanded. "His name, his whereabouts in the slums, his skill and any affiliations he might have. With a red heart, from the highest floors¡­ this is something we can¡¯t afford to take lightly. We need to get rid of him before he gets too arrogant." The elder nodded, understanding the weight of the patriarch¡¯s words. "I''ll send for our informants immediately. Every possible lead in the slums will be uncovered." he patriarch gave a final, dismissive wave, signaling the end of the meeting.
I pushed open the estate¡¯s front door, stepping out onto the cobbled path with relief. For all the posturing and the tension back there, I still had every limb intact, and better yet, I had what I came for. The guards from earlier gave me a puzzled look, one raising an eyebrow as he recognized me. "Back already?" he snickered. "Didn¡¯t have the guts, eh? Walked right in there just to turn tail and run, did you?¡± I didn¡¯t bother to respond, brushing past them without a second glance. To me, they were fodder¡ªbarely worth acknowledging. I wasn¡¯t about to waste my time on a couple of third-rate lackeys whose greatest skill was sneering at those they thought were beneath them. I wouldn¡¯t be seeing them again anyway. Making my way back to the city streets, the bustling marketplace came into view. Even at this hour, it was as busy as ever¡ªmerchants hawking wares, adventurers gathering supplies, a few slum dwellers doing their best to negotiate a fair deal. People were mostly here to make the most of whatever credits they had before the dungeon opened tomorrow. I was no different, though I had far more options at my disposal now. A quick check of my remaining credits showed just over 250¡ªfar from a fortune, but more than enough to get the essentials. My slimes had already scavenged plenty of berries and some herbs, most still fresh enough to eat. But these alone wouldn¡¯t cut it for the dungeon; I¡¯d need something more durable, more sustaining. Dried meat was top of my list. It was lightweight, easy to store, and would keep my energy up for days without spoiling. The vendors lining the street offered a variety of provisions, and a few stalls in particular caught my eye, selling preserved foods tailored for adventurers. There was also the matter of health potions. If it hadn¡¯t been for the potions used during my confrontation with Ragnok, I¡¯d be dead by now. Those potions had been an unintentional lifeline¡ªand now, knowing my slimes could consume potions and help in mending life-threatening wounds, they¡¯d be more than worth the investment. But the real change in my plan? Equipment. Up until today, I¡¯d thought about buying gear for myself, something to get me through, in particular since I''ve sold my dagger. But with the new Summon Slime of Armament skill, things had shifted. My slimes could now absorb and wield equipment, taking on roles I never thought possible. They could become my offense, my defense, my entire arsenal if I played this right. I didn¡¯t need a fancy weapon for myself¡ªnot if my slimes could handle the heavy lifting throughout. Instead, I¡¯d be gearing them up. I began moving through the marketplace. I had to be strategic with my purchases, aiming for versatility and raw power. I eyed a few helmets, shields, and even some cheap weapons. These weren¡¯t anything remarkable on their own, just basic pieces with moderate stats. As I browsed, I picked up a small bundle of dried meat strips and some hardtack¡ªrations that could easily last through days of dungeon crawling. With those in hand, I moved on to a vendor selling weapons and armor. The equipment didn¡¯t have to be top-tier, but it had to be enough to give my slimes an edge. The blacksmith noticed my lingering gaze on a set of twin daggers. ¡°Looking for something specific?¡± he asked, eyeing me up and down with an appraising look. "Not really." I replied casually. He chuckled. ¡°These twin daggers are simple but sturdy. Good for close quarters, quick strikes¡ªnothing fancy, but they¡¯ll get the job done.¡± I nodded, as i was about to hand over a small pile of credit. A though suddenly crossed my mind as i was silently trying to mull over my options. ''Wait! What about that crossbow?!'' The crossbow my slimes found popped into my head. A flicker of inspiration hit me like a shock, and my gamer instincts kicked in. This new upgrade didn¡¯t just give my slimes versatility¡ªit meant I could combine and stack stats. A wild idea brewed: what if... I shook my head and clarified what i was looking for, "No, actually, I need something with raw power¡ªwhatever has the highest damage output. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s ridiculously heavy or awkward, as long as its cheap." He raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Alright then." he said, scratching his beard. "Got a few old greatswords lying around, real monsters for their price range. Problem is, they¡¯re too heavy for most folks around here. No one really wants ''em. They¡¯re more or less failed products, but they pack one hell of a punch. I could show you those if you¡¯re interested." I grinned and nodded, barely containing my excitement. If my plan worked, my slimes power jump would be absurd. In a few minutes, the blacksmith returned, lugging out a massive greatsword that looked like it could cleave a boulder in two. "Here she is." he said, setting it down with a clang. "Highest raw damage you¡¯re gonna get for that kind of price. Only issue is, it has abysmal attack speed because of its heaviness¡­ but something tells me you¡¯re not exactly planning on swinging it yourself, eh?" I didn¡¯t answer directly, just gave a small smile. "This¡¯ll do." I replied. "By the way, I need a few more things..." 72 - Preparation (Part 2) The blacksmith gave me a curious look as I asked for a quiver and just one bolt. He scratched his beard, raising an eyebrow. "Just one bolt? Not exactly your usual request there, lad." I shrugged, trying to play it cool. "Yeah, just one for now. I want to make sure of something before I go for a full set." The blacksmith nodded, still looking a bit puzzled but clearly not one to argue with paying customers. ¡°Alright, suit yourself. We¡¯ve got plenty if you change your mind.¡± He turned and rummaged around behind the counter, pulling out a simple leather quiver. It was nothing fancy, just a basic brown with a few minor scuffs on the leather. He handed it over to me and followed it with a bolted arrow¡ªa straightforward piece with a basic wooden shaft and a crude, sharp stone head. ¡°Here you go.¡± he said, passing the items to me. I inspected them briefly. This quiver was bare-bones, but I couldn¡¯t complain. Right now, it was all about testing. If my slimes could absorb the bolted arrow in their off-hand slot and use it effectively, then I''d invest in a better quiver with a full set of them. But I had to make sure I wasn¡¯t wasting credits on something that wouldn¡¯t work. Slimes were unpredictable at best, and with this new level-up, I couldn¡¯t afford to assume to hard. ¡°Appreciate it.¡± The blacksmith grunted in acknowledgment, already moving on to the next item I¡¯d asked for¡ªa shield. ¡°You¡¯re a bit of a mystery, aren¡¯t you? Not many adventurers come by looking for different items.¡± I chuckled, ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m unique.¡± He laughed as he grabbed a shield from the back wall. It was a bulky iron piece with rust patches along the edges and more than a few dents. This thing was heavy. Holding it with one hand would be a struggle, but weight and shape didn¡¯t matter to me¡ªonly the defensive boost it¡¯d give my slimes. ¡°This is what I¡¯ve got, cheapest one in the shop. Not too popular, as you can probably guess,¡± he said with a grin. Perfect. Just what I needed, a shield with decent defenses but low value. ¡°This will work.¡± I replied, feeling the weight in my hands. Heavy, yes, but hopefully worth it. The idea of my slimes taking the shield¡¯s durability into battle, serving as both decoy and tank, was a good strategic option. He shook his head, chuckling. ¡°It¡¯s yours then. One bolted arrow, a heavy shield, and a quiver¡ªanything else, or does that cover it?¡± I leaned on the counter, deciding it was best not to waste time. ¡°One more thing,¡± I said, lowering my voice. ¡°I would need two helmets.¡± The shopkeeper nodded, reaching below the counter. After a moment, he placed two identical silver helmets on the counter, both with a simple, sturdy design¡ªnothing extravagant, but solid enough to serve their purpose. ¡°Here you go. two helmets,¡± he said, tapping one. ¡°These are well-balanced, decent armor stats, but nothing fancy¡ªjust enough to keep your head safe without breaking the bank.¡± I studied the helmets, noting their simplicity. ¡°These will do.¡± I replied. He packed up the helmets alongside the shield, quiver, and bolt, carefully wrapping them before sliding the bundle toward me. ¡°Good choice.¡± he remarked, a hint of approval in his voice. ¡°Not often I see someone gearing up in such a... specific way.¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. I shrugged with a smirk, picking up the bundle. "Thank you."
Stepping out of the blacksmith¡¯s shop, I glanced up and down the busy market street. I spotted a stall with dried meats hanging from hooks. Simple, affordable, and something I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about spoiling. Perfect for a few day''s ration while delving the dungeon without wasting credits on anything too fancy. The merchant looked up as I approached, flashing a quick, practiced smile. "Afternoon! Fancy a bite of some of the best-dried meat this side of the city?" "Just a few strips, thanks." I replied, keeping it straightforward. I couldn''t afford much after purchasing the item''s from the blacksmith, just enough for a couple of days. He sliced off a few pieces and wrapped them in rough cloth, handing it over with a grin. ¡°Here you go, lad. That¡¯ll keep you going through the dungeon, I¡¯d bet!¡± I exchanged a couple of credits, nodding my thanks. As I pocketed the wrapped meat, I glanced back toward the road leading home. Each step took me farther from the noise and into quieter streets, where the houses started thinning out and the cobblestone turned to worn dirt. By the time I reached my place, the sun was lower in the sky. I set my new gear down, eyeing each piece carefully¡ªthe shield, quiver, bolt and the two helmets. Now came the real test: seeing if these odd pieces of equipment would mesh with my slimes the way I hoped. I took out the crossbow my slime had scavenged earlier¡ªa wooden piece with rusty metal components. It was unimpressive to look at, even lighter than expected for a ranged weapon, and its physical damage was, honestly, pretty pitiful. But that was the whole point of this experiment. If I could get my slimes to integrate the equipment I provided, it wouldn¡¯t matter how weak the gear started; their synergy would make it lethal. All my other slimes were already out in the forest, strategically placed, waiting for nightfall to cover their movements. But i had left one behind to protect my berries just in case. This one, was going to be used for something far more¡­ experimental. ¡°Alright, buddy.¡± I muttered, as the fresh, translucent blob wriggled in front of me. ¡°Show me what that new ability can do.¡± The slime quivered, and without hesitation, rolled over to the crossbow lying at my feet. In a single, fluid motion, it enveloped the weapon, absorbing it into its gelatinous form. The moment it started, I could see the crossbow slowly dissolving, piece by piece. Not from acid like the viscous fiend, but through some strange, magical osmosis. It was like watching a snake swallow its prey¡ªoddly mesmerizing. The wooden shaft, the rusted trigger, even the splintered metal¡ªall of it melted seamlessly into the slime¡¯s body, turning the creature into a greedy devourer. When it was done, a notification flashed in my mind, and I felt my mana drain¡ªfive points, just to absorb that one lousy crossbow. My eyebrow twitched. Five mana might not sound like a lot, but for a single piece of subpar gear? I could only repeat this twice more with my remaining reserves, so I needed to make it count. ¡°Alright, time for the big one.¡± I handed over the greatsword next. The slime surged forward, greedily consuming the blade, pulling it in like a wolf devouring its prey. Watching it absorb a weapon so much larger than itself was a strange, thrilling sight. My mana dropped again, leaving me with only a few points. Last item¡ªa simple quiver with just one bolt. When the slime pulled it into itself, the bolt seemed to float for a moment within its body before disintegrating and fusing with the others. My heart raced as I opened its character sheet to see the result. And there it was, bold and clear¡ªits physical damage stat had jumped, showcasing the combined force of the crossbow and the greatsword, along with the extra damage boost from the bolt. This wasn¡¯t just a minor upgrade; If i was correct with my understanding, than a single shot of my slime ranged attack would equivalent to a greatsword being shot from the crossbow. For a moment, I just stared, a wild grin spreading across my face. The anticipation was building as the last traces of daylight faded, leaving only shadows stretching across the town. I was careful not to make a sound as I slipped out the door, my slime tucked away in my bag. I¡¯d instructed my other slimes to remain in the forest, lying low until I arrived. Tonight, I¡¯d finally see what this fusion of weapons and strategy could do. Lila hadn¡¯t asked a single question¡ªshe watched the entire process with her usual quiet interest, a look in her eyes that suggested she already knew this was leading somewhere important. The cool night air brushed against my face as I moved along the empty streets toward the forest. But as I neared the tree line, I heard it¡ªa faint crunch of footsteps on the ground behind me. My gut told me to ignore it, just a stray rat passing by or on their way home. But as I kept walking, the footsteps lingered, keeping pace with mine in perfect rhythm. My heart quickened, and every instinct told me to stay calm, to act like I hadn¡¯t noticed. Just a shadow in the slums, I told myself, someone else heading back late. But as I crossed into the forest, the footsteps grew more cautious, lighter, as if whoever it was didn¡¯t want to be noticed. My mind raced with questions: a common thief? Some nosy townsfolk curious about what I was up to? Or something worse? Whoever they were, they hadn¡¯t yet realized I was aware of them. Be Part of The Next Community Spotlight! (Not a chapter) Hey everyone! one week out of every month, I¡¯ll open the event to non-Patreon Royal Road readers, giving the broader community a chance to shine. The remaining three weeks of the month will remain exclusive to Patreon members as a thank-you for your incredible support. To kick things off, next week¡¯s community highlight will be open to Royal Road readers! If you¡¯d like to participate, here¡¯s how it works:
  1. Join the newly created Discord server. (https://discord.gg/WsNDK2VM)
  2. Head to the general tab and state that you¡¯re interested in joining.
  3. I¡¯ll add everyone who expresses interest to a list and use a randomly generated picker to select four participants for this week¡¯s spotlight.
This is your chance to showcase your creativity and step into the world of Dungeon End! I can¡¯t wait to see what you come up with. As always, thank you all for your support and excitement. Let¡¯s make this event even more amazing together!
How It''s Going to Work? Here¡¯s how it¡¯ll work: you¡¯ll have full creative control over your skill idea, with just one main rule¡ªit needs to be realistic for a level 1 ability. So, no god-like powers or abilities that surpass typical skill limits; let¡¯s keep the power scaling grounded for a starting skill. You¡¯ll need to provide a few details:
  • The skill name,
  • A detailed description of the skill icon you''d like me to create (The frame design and the skill design),
  • The skill description itself,
  • Any mana cost or cooldown it might have.
  • I¡¯d also like a short description of how the skill is mainly used for.
[Summon Slime - Lv.1]If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. [Summon Slime allows the user to conjure a small slime creature. This slime is sentient and capable of basic actions such as grabbing or carrying small objects inside of its gelatin like body. It is not aggressive and cannot deal damage independently. The summoned slime can act as a minor distraction to enemies or serve as a scout. Its gelatinous body can fit through tight spaces and crevices that are inaccessible to the user.] [Usage: Primarily used for exploration assistance, minor object manipulation, and as a decoy.] [Mana Cost: 3]
For Example. We can go for a retro style, embracing a raw pixelated design that doesn¡¯t stress over realism. if you want a Berserker skill that gives a strength buff, we¡¯d focus on capturing the character¡¯s intense inner rage. Imagine a fierce icon with bold, rough lines, maybe with glowing red eyes or energy radiating from a clenched fists, giving it that gritty, pixelated power-up vibe. For the frame, you might want something edgy that complements the skill''s red rage and dark, eye-catching armor. A metallic frame with gritty, blood-splattered edges could really bring out that cold, ominous vibe¡ªperfect for showcasing a skill''s raw power in a way that feels both intense and visually striking. Now that we have both the frame and the skill icon, we can combine them to create a complete skill icon. We¡¯ve crafted a full, cohesive look that perfectly captures the intense energy and dark, gritty style of the skill. To take things a step further, I¡¯ve decided to experiment with adding some animation to the icons. For example, you might want blood splatters on the icon, lightning sparking out of it, or even flames to match the dark vibe of the skill. Of course, you don¡¯t have to stick with the gloomy, gory vibe¡ªyou can totally switch things up! You could go full magical girl with a cute, sparkly design or make it funny and lighthearted. And the character doesn¡¯t even have to be human! Think of a skill for a beastman, elf, dwarf, or gnome, with matching icon details. You could even design a status that reflects a noble or a slum rat. The possibilities are wide open, so feel free to let your imagination go wild! And as we introduce your unique character of Dungeon End, they¡¯ll carry your RR account name or discord name so everyone knows it¡¯s your creation and power! It¡¯s a fun way to showcase your character and make it clear that you¡¯re part of the adventure¡ªnot directly alongside Leon, but in your very own side story! So, how about it? Who¡¯s up for some fun? Note: My time zone might be different from yours, and my busy schedule may not allow me to message the chosen participants right away. If that happens, please be patient¡ªI¡¯ll make sure to reach out as soon as possible. Thanks for understanding! 73 - Ready... Aim... Fire! The deeper I went, the darker and more suffocating the forest felt. It was like stepping into a world where light and sound didn¡¯t work the same. The trees were packed close, thick and twisted, with bark that looked almost burnt. Their branches reached down low, like they were trying to grab me. The little bits of moonlight that managed to slip through just made the shadows worse, giving everything a creepy vibe. The ground was soft and uneven, covered in layers of wet leaves and patches of moss that soaked up sound, so even my own footsteps were swallowed up. Roots stuck out everywhere, gnarled and slick, like they were set up just to trip me. I could see why people avoided this place; it felt like something that didn¡¯t want me here. It was dead quiet, too, in a way that didn¡¯t feel natural. I couldn¡¯t even hear any bugs or animals, just the occasional rustle somewhere out of sight. I tried to keep my breathing steady, but even that sounded too loud in this silence. It was like the forest was swallowing every noise, leaving me alone with my thoughts and the creeping feeling that something was watching. And then, there were those footsteps behind me, still there, still keeping just enough distance. Whoever was tailing me had some serious guts to follow me this far into the dark forest. Nobody sane would do this without a reason, especially not with all the rumors said about this place. Whoever was behind me must¡¯ve had some pretty strong reason to be here too, and I had to be ready for whatever they were planning. I kept walking, heading deeper into the forest. Not too far, but just enough to stay out of sight from the slums. The footsteps behind me grew louder, like they¡¯d stopped caring about hiding themselves. Whoever these guys were, they wanted me to know they were close. I stopped dead in my tracks, then slowly turned around, keeping my voice steady. ¡°Alright, enough games. Show yourselves. Why are you following me?¡± For a second, nothing but silence. I thought maybe I¡¯d scared them off. But then the footsteps picked up again, closer this time, until I could make out two figures moving out of the shadows. It was hard to make out any details in the dark, but I could feel the bad intentions rolling off them. They were close enough now for me to catch snippets of their low, whispered conversation. ¡°Is this really him?¡± one of them muttered, sounding a bit skeptical. The other gave a careless shrug, his tone casual. ¡°I dunno, but he fits the description pretty well.¡± I frowned, my mind racing as I tried to figure out what they were talking about. Description? I didn¡¯t like where this was going. ¡°Mind filling me in on what this ¡®description¡¯ is?¡± I asked, keeping my voice steady but not hiding my suspicion. They both ignored me, talking like I wasn¡¯t even there. The first one tilted his head, squinting at me as if sizing me up. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like much. You telling me he survived the boss¡¯s attack?¡± The other one chuckled, a dry, unfriendly sound. ¡°Yeah, but apparently, it was just dumb luck. If it¡¯s him, we¡¯re looking at a nice payday. If not, well, no harm done¡ªjust another slum rat out of the way.¡± ¡°Payday?¡± I cut in, piecing together bits of their conversation. ¡°You guys must have the wrong person. I¡¯m not carrying anything you¡¯d want.¡± One of them stepped forward, his figure barely visible, but I could tell he was bracing himself, ready for a fight. ¡°Nice try, kid. We¡¯ve been tracking you for days, and today you finally slipped up. You¡¯re not getting away this time. If you¡¯re the one we¡¯ve been looking for, we¡¯re in for quite the reward.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Yeah, you fit the description well enough. Don¡¯t make this harder than it has to be, and maybe we¡¯ll keep it painless.¡± the second one added. I took a step back, gripping my bag tightly. ¡°Look, I have no idea what report you¡¯re talking about. Whatever you¡¯re after, you¡¯re wasting your time with me.¡± They both laughed, a cold, hollow sound that made the hairs on my neck stand up. The first one stepped closer, his voice darkening. ¡°Oh, we know exactly what we¡¯re after. We don¡¯t need everything, just what you¡¯d hate to lose most. Let¡¯s start with that reward you nabbed in the boss rush event. Ringing any bells?¡± The second guy tilted his head, his tone low but clear. ¡°The boss says you¡¯ve got some... interesting skills. Wasn¡¯t clear on it then, but that healing trick of yours, surprised him quite a bit. Good enough to reattach a limb? Doesn¡¯t matter much if your head comes off first, right?¡± I took a steady breath, the pieces finally falling into place. These weren¡¯t just random thugs¡ªthey were Ragnok¡¯s men. It made sense now; Ragnok had clearly sent them after me, describing me just enough for them to pick me out. I¡¯d stayed hidden for four weeks, keeping out of sight to avoid such scenario. But today, when I finally stepped out to gear up and prep for tomorrow''s dungeon delve, I¡¯d led them right to me. They confirmed it: I was marked. Ragnok wanting revenge, not only for the reward he couldn¡¯t get his hands on but for the humiliation of failing to finish me off during our first encounter. Now, he¡¯d sent his lackeys to finish what he couldn¡¯t. The two man stepped closer, drawing their swords. ¡°You should¡¯ve stayed hidden. Our boss doesn¡¯t take lightly to those who cross him. Blame yourself for being marked.¡± But strangely, I felt calm¡ªmaybe even a little amused. From the moment I knew they were tailing me, I¡¯d had planned a way out. As they closed in, they suddenly froze, glancing around as sounds began to echo through the trees. Rustling from every direction. Leaves shifting. Twigs snapping. They couldn¡¯t pinpoint it, but the noise was everywhere, like eyes watching them from all angles. Their confidence wavered as small figures started appearing, first in the shadows, then emerging one by one from the bushes, dropping from branches, and surrounding us on all sides. First, it was only a dozen or so, but the numbers kept growing¡ªtwenty, forty, eighty¡ªuntil over a hundred of my slimes filled the forest floor, the trees, even crawling up the trunks and branches, their gelatinous bodies glistening faintly in the moonlight. The two man took cautious steps back, eyes wide as they took in the sight. They turned to me, shaken. ¡°What¡­ what are those things? Did you call these¡­ creatures?¡± one of them stammered, voice cracking slightly. I simply let the silence hang for a second as the weight of the situation sank in for them. Since I¡¯d stepped into the forest, I¡¯d ordered all of my slimes to gather and hide, ready to swarm on command. I¡¯d had enough of their threats, and I knew exactly who sent them. No need to drag this out any longer. With a quick hand signal, I gave the order, my voice cutting through the night. ¡°Ready...¡± At once, every slime in the clearing began to shift, their bodies molding and reshaping. Their right sides elongated, forming crossbows, while their left sides transformed into quivers. It was an eerie sight¡ªeach crossbow and quiver perfectly mimicking the items they¡¯d absorbed, only now they were green and gelatinous, shaped from the slimes¡¯ own bodies. I shouted my next command, ¡°Aim...¡± Without a single pause, each slime drew back its crossbow¡¯s string, a thin, tight line formed from their own gelatinous material. In perfect unison, bolted arrows began to materialize within each bow, emerging from the slimy interior and settling into place in the firing groove. The bolts looked strange, translucent like the slimes themselves, but sharp and deadly all the same. The strings retracted further, their bows drawn back, aimed, and ready to release. They could barely hold their swords steady, eyes darting from slime to slime, realizing just how outnumbered they were. The fear in their faces was almost satisfying. ¡°Fire!¡± In an instant, the sounds of a hundred bolted arrows slicing through the air, each one loosed in perfect, ruthless unison. The gelatinous bolts glowed faintly, a deadly green haze as they cut toward their targets with frightening speed, fueled by the combined physical power of both the crossbow and the greatsword my slimes had absorbed. The first volley struck like a storm, each bolt hitting its mark with pinpoint accuracy. The two men barely had a second to react before they were caught in the relentless onslaught. Bolt after bolt punched through them, tearing through flesh and bone with brutal ease. Each hit was a new hole, each impact followed by a gruesome splatter of blood that painted the ground in dark streaks. Their armor and weapons offered no resistance; each strike more brutal than the last. They staggered, unable to hold their stance as more bolted arrows poured in, ripping through their bodies and leaving them ragged, torn, barely standing. Holes riddled them from head to toe, a gruesome scene, until they were practically unrecognizable¡ªjust shredded remnants held together by what little flesh was left. The ground beneath them was slick with blood, and bits of fabric and armor scattered like debris from a passing storm. And as the final volley hit, they dropped, no longer human forms but hollow shells, barely held together. 74 - Act 2
My slimes stood there, still shaped into their armament selves. But now they began to relax, melting out of their crossbow and quiver forms and returning to their usual blob-like selves. I took a slow, steady breath, trying to keep my mind clear. This wasn¡¯t my first run-in with danger, and it probably wouldn¡¯t be the last. But watching my slimes tear through these guys with such efficiency? That was new. It felt both powerful and sobering, knowing that with just one command, I could reduce a threat to nothing but pieces. And while a part of me felt satisfied, another part was unsettled¡ªit was a reminder of just how fast things could turn. They weren¡¯t real assassins. If they were, I¡¯d probably be the one splattered across the clearing right now without even realizing it. These were just low-level goons who¡¯d stumbled across me, thinking they¡¯d score some points with their leader. They hadn¡¯t even told Ragnok about me or my setup. I figured they wanted to claim the reward on my head all for themselves. Lucky for me, they weren¡¯t prepared.
I moved closer to the remains, scanning for anything useful. There was an small pouch hanging by a torn strap and a few scraps of what looked like an insignia, maybe tied to their guild. Most of the gear was too damaged¡ªcrushed and soaked with blood from the attack¡ªbut I took what I could, tossing the few measly credit into my pouch. Not much, but better than nothing. My slimes hovered nearby, forming a loose circle around me, watching as I picked through the wreckage. They were used to this routine by now, staying close in case anything else tried to jump us while I scavenged. Standing up, I gave the clearing a last look. Nature would take care of the rest: the trees would drink up the blood, the ground would cover the stains, the wind would scatter the scent, and whatever beasts were out here would probably finish off what was left. With a small nod, I signaled to the slimes, and they regrouped, sliding back into their places around me. Each one dropped its own stash next to me¡ªa pile of berries, herbs, and small odds and ends they¡¯d collected. Just like always. These would come in handy in tomorrow¡¯s delve. As I started packing everything into my bag, I noticed Lila watching me. Her expression was a mix of awe and, yeah, maybe a little fear. Guess she didn¡¯t expect things to go down like that. Honestly, neither did I. But it cleared up a few things for me. First off, my slimes didn¡¯t need a full quiver of arrows. They just had to absorb a single arrow, and then they could make copies using their own gel bodies. That saved me a trip and cost to the blacksmith for ammo refills.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The other thing? The build I¡¯d been thinking actually worked. The mix of stat items was letting me equip a ranged weapon that hit like a two-handed melee. The damage output was right where I wanted it, a setup that might actually be considered overpowered.
I knelt down, running my hand over one of the slimes, feeling that familiar cool, squishy surface. They¡¯d done well¡ªbetter than I could¡¯ve hoped. This unexpected test confirmed I could push deeper into the first layer of the lowest floor, my first real milestone. Lila hadn¡¯t looked away since the fight ended. She finally spoke, her voice a bit shaky. ¡°Is this¡­ how you always handle things?¡± I shrugged. ¡°How else am I supposed to handle it? They came here with the intent to kill me, not exactly the time to show mercy.¡± She nodded, still looking uncertain. ¡°I get it¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ every time something happens, it gets¡­ messier. Last time, one slime did the job on its own, suffocating him. But watching over a hundred slimes go full firing squad¡­ anyone would be a bit shaken up.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m glad.¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Glad?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± she said, nodding again. ¡°The stronger you get, the better our chances of saving my family.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile at that. I patted her on the head, her small frame fitting right into my palm. ¡°Hey,¡± I said, smirking, ¡°good thing you don¡¯t mind the mess. It¡¯s only gonna get messier from here.¡± But I had no time to dwell on that. The fact that two guys had managed to track me meant Ragnok¡¯s interest hadn¡¯t faded. I¡¯d been careful these last few weeks, lying low and keeping off the radar, but he must have people patrolling more frequently, hoping to cash in on me. Without looking back, I turned and headed out of the clearing, glancing at the slimes trailing beside me. I knew I couldn¡¯t take them all into the dungeon tomorrow; as useful as a swarm might be, there was no way to slip a full army of slimes past the city guards without setting off a bunch of alarms. The last thing I needed was for the entire city to get on high alert because of me. So, what was I supposed to do with them? After a moment, I called the slimes closer and gave them their final orders. ¡°Lay low in the forest.¡± I told them, watching as their little bodies rippled in response. ¡°Keep scavenging scarleaf herbs, but skip the berries this time. I¡¯ll be gone for a while, and they¡¯ll just rot. The herbs can last longer and might be more useful.¡± I also had them keep an eye out for anything interesting. ¡°Stash whatever you find inside my place at night, just like before, in small groups. Maybe we¡¯ll get lucky, and you¡¯ll find something I can actually use.¡± Of course, I wasn¡¯t about to go into the dungeon completely empty-handed. ¡°Alright, four of you, with me!¡± I added, gesturing to the closest slimes. They wobbled in acknowledgment, then squished themselves down to fit into my bag, compressing into compact blobs that took up just enough room. Better to bring a few along. Walking into that dungeon alone didn¡¯t sit well with me. As I made my way through the darkening forest, I stepped carefully, avoiding the blood-stained patches of ground and broken remains. The only sounds around were my quiet steps and the occasional rustle of leaves. Once I¡¯d left the clearing behind, a strange calm settled over me. Tomorrow¡¯s outcome didn¡¯t scare me. I felt ready.
The next morning arrived quicker than I expected. The line to enter the city stretched on, packed with adventurers adjusting their gear, counting supplies, and exchanging tense nods and quiet words. Everyone was mentally gearing up for what lay ahead. The dungeon gates were set to open soon, and the buzz of anticipation was almost tangible. I stood there with my bag slung over my shoulder, feeling the gentle squish of the four slimes nestled inside. This was the start of my second run. Only this time, I wasn¡¯t heading in unprepared. At the gate, the guards moved fast, checking IDs and giving each adventurer a quick glance before waving them through. A few people grumbled about the pace, but honestly, it was moving faster than expected. With the dungeon opening soon, the guards probably wanted to avoid any delays and get everyone inside before things got too chaotic. I took a deep breath, steadying myself. This was my shot to push further than ever. I hadn¡¯t signed up to be stuck in Dungeon End forever. I had a goal: to make each dive count, pushing deeper with every attempt. Last time, I barely scratched the first floor. This time¡­ I planned to conquer every inch of the lower levels. 75 - Delving Once Again As I made my way past the city gates, threading my way through the bustling streets of Arn, I could feel the tension in the air. The place was packed¡ªlooked like every adventurer who thought they had a shot at making it through the dungeon was here, gripping their gear like it was their last lifeline. Then there were the veterans, moving with that calm, self-assured confidence, the kind that only came from surviving past runs. Some of them looked almost relaxed, like they were here to take care of business and nothing more. I even recognized a few faces from the last opening. In the center of it all stood the statues, adventurers clustered around, trading supplies, adjusting their gear, or just eyeing each other up. It felt like a waiting game, with everyone on edge, ready for the gates to the dungeon to open. Close to the statue, I spotted some familiar faces. I recognized a few of them from that boss rush event, the same ones gathered near the Overfiend Slime statue back inside of the dungeon. The silver-haired woman and her party were stationed up front. She looked even more striking now, her silver hair catching the light, making her seem almost noble. The shadows of the cave last time had masked that part of her presence. Now, though, she had this charming confidence that was hard to ignore. Then there was that other guy¡ªthe one who always looked like he¡¯d just rolled out of bed. Today, he had on a wide-brimmed hat that shaded his face, making him seem like he¡¯d just wandered in from a day at the beach. He stood with his usual lazy confidence, letting his party handle the last-minute checks, as if he was just waiting for the show to start. And then, off to the side, was Ragnok. Just seeing him made me instinctively slow down and blend into the crowd. He looked like he was about to explode, fists clenched tight, scowling at the silver-haired woman. His voice sliced through the background noise, his argument with her loud enough to draw stares. It was obvious these two weren¡¯t friends¡ªmore like strong personalities bound to clash whenever they crossed paths. They were, in the middle of a crowded square, practically radiating hostility at each other. Whatever history they had, it seemed to come to a head right here, right now. Curiosity got the best of me, and I edged closer, doing my best to keep Ragnok from spotting me. I maneuvered behind a group of adventurers, letting the crowd mask my presence. With a bit of patience, I was close enough to overhear the heated exchange without drawing his attention. Ragnok¡¯s voice thundered through the crowd, thick with barely controlled rage. ¡°You think this is funny, huh? Getting a laugh at my expense?¡± He sneered. ¡°How¡¯d you even find out?¡± The silver-haired woman grinned, clearly enjoying every second of his frustration. ¡°Oh, Ragnok, when you try to mess with a newbie inside city limits and end up getting blocked by Natalia, trust me, the whole place knows.¡± She shook her head, half laughing. Ragnok¡¯s expression twisted, practically spitting his fury. ¡°That wench! I swear, once I¡¯m stronger, she won¡¯t be able to stand in my way. Not for long.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°Sure, sure,¡± she said, waving him off, though her eyes sparkled with amusement. ¡°Only wish I¡¯d seen it myself¡ªRagnok, taken down a peg by a low level rookie. Bet you looked ridiculous.¡± Her laugh was casual, mocking, but somehow you could tell she was enjoying the story. Ragnok¡¯s glare could¡¯ve burned a hole in her, his cheeks flushed with rage. ¡°Keep laughing, but that ¡®rookie¡¯ won¡¯t stay lucky forever.¡± She leaned in, dropping her voice but still loud enough for him to hear. ¡°Lucky? Oh, Ragnok, you¡¯re losing your touch. If you ask me, I¡¯m almost a fan of this guy already. Barely started, and he¡¯s got you flailing like a first-timer.¡± The words clearly hit a nerve, his face red as he seethed. His eyes narrowed with pure malice, but the woman just raised her eyebrows, as if daring him to make his move. Hearing them talk about me, my stomach clenched. Ragnok''s glare alone was enough to make me want to be anywhere but here, and the silver-haired woman¡¯s jabs were only stoking his rage. Hanging around close to them felt like begging for trouble, so I started inching toward the back of the crowd, keeping my head low and my footsteps quiet. The portal would open soon, and they¡¯d be too eager to hit the higher floors to notice me. Veterans like them had no patience for the low-level grind; last time was an exception. They¡¯d skip right to the big leagues, chasing after the rewards at the top. Meanwhile, I''d be sticking close to the lower floors, building up my strength slowly. As long as I kept a low profile at the start, the odds of bumping into them were slim at best. I finally made it to the edge of the crowd and leaned against a post, keeping an eye on the portal spot. Waiting by the portal, I mentally checked off everything I''d prepped. Yesterday I¡¯d managed to grab some basic gear for my slimes, just the essentials they''d need to absorb and equip. Among my picks were a greatsword, a shield, a quiver, and the arrow. That crossbow, though¡ªthat had been a lucky scavenged find from one of my slimes. Saved me from forking over extra credits, which were already running thin. Last night, I¡¯d had enough mana to have them absorb the greatsword, the crossbow, and the quiver. This morning, I used a bit I could spare to let them consume the shield and a helmet. Now, glancing over their stats, I felt a bit of pride seeing their defense numbers hit a solid 120. They were more than tanky enough for the lowest floors, able to shield me while dealing some decent damage too. I decided to keep the second helmet I¡¯d bought for myself. It was heavier than I¡¯d like, a bit clunky, but it added decent protection. It also spared me the mana I¡¯d have spent to consume another item. Each consumption cost five mana, and after using two charges this morning, I was down to a humble eight mana point. Enough to summon a couple more slimes if needed or throw in a shapeshift. Either way, better to keep a few points in reserve just in case. I¡¯d used up the last of my credits to stock up on jerk meat¡ªa handy amount for a fast bite to keep my energy up while on the move. As for the coin pouch from yesterday, It wasn¡¯t much, but I figured it was worth keeping around. If things went south, it¡¯d be good to have a little extra on hand, just in case I found myself in a bind. With each passing minute, the hum around the portal grew stronger. I shifted the bag on my shoulder, feeling the weight of the slimes and Lila tucked inside. As the hum reached its peak, the portal¡¯s glow swelled and solidified, casting it''s surreal light across the plaza. A voice rang out, echoing through the crowd: "The portal is now open!" Just like that, all the tension snapped into action. The veterans immediately dropped their arguments, refocusing with a silent intensity as they stepped forward and disappeared into the portal, one by one. Around me, small groups formed, holding hands or gripping each other¡¯s shoulders to stay together as they crossed. Finally, it was my turn. I took a deep breath, stepping through the swirling light. A brief flash, a sense of weightlessness, and then¡ªsuddenly, I was somewhere else. Blinking against the sunlight filtering through thick tree branches, I took in the scene around me. I¡¯d landed in a place far cry from the dank grotto of my first run; the air here was crisp and full of earthy scents, with a soft breeze stirring the leaves. Tall, trees rose around me, and patches of wildflowers splashed the ground with color. It was deceptively serene. But I knew better than to be fooled by the calm. I¡¯d seen this place too many times before to let my guard down. Every time the dungeon opened, there was a high chance of landing in a completely different area than the one before. This time, instead of the slime-filled grotto, I¡¯d been dropped somewhere all too familiar. The Goblinwood Grove. 76 - Goblinwood Grove The Goblinwood Grove was one of the classic starting points on the first floor, a place every adventurer crossed paths with sooner or later. I¡¯d been here more times than I could count. It looked harmless enough¡ªa dense, sunny forest teeming with goblins. To most, goblins were barely a threat. Small, sneaky little green creatures hiding in the bushes, easy pickings for beginners. At least, that¡¯s what everyone thought. But there was more to the Grove than met the eye¡ªsomething even experienced adventurers quickly learned to avoid. These goblins weren¡¯t mindless. They had something no other starter monsters had: a society. It had taken a few runs through this place to realize just how dangerous that made them. Goblins didn¡¯t just survive; they evolved. They had ranks, roles, and strategies, and once they reached a certain number, things could get ugly fast. ¡°Alright, come on out, guys,¡± I called. At my command, four slimes hopped out of the bag, gathering in a loose circle around me. Lila slipped out too, stretching her arms as she¡¯d been stuffed in there for hours, taking a big breath of fresh air. ¡°Ha~! Wow, it¡¯s so sunny and¡­ peaceful! Are you sure this is the dungeon?¡± she asked, wide-eyed as she took in the Grove around us. ¡°It is. We¡¯re on the first floor, the Goblinwood Grove,¡± I said, keeping my voice low and steady. ¡°But don¡¯t let the view fool you. We need to stay on our toes. First, we have to check the goblin¡¯s community rank. If it¡¯s high, we might need to skip this floor entirely and get to the second floor.¡± ¡°Community rank? What¡¯s that?¡± Lila looked confused. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll explain later, but for now, can you use your pathfinding ability? If it picks up anything, we¡¯ll need to move fast.¡± She nodded, beginning to focus. When goblin numbers reached a critical mass, they didn¡¯t just lurk around in small groups. They formed camps¡ªtight clusters of six or ten, with guards and watch posts. It was manageable if you were careful, but those camps could morph into something worse. I¡¯d seen villages form before¡ªsmall goblin towns of thirty or so goblins, with traps scattered in every direction, well-protected paths, and organized patrols. ¡°Pathfinder¡¯s ready. What are we looking for?¡± ¡°Try for... the goblin empire.¡± I said, the words leaving a bitter taste in my mouth. In some of the worst cases, goblins could go beyond camps and villages, growing into a full-fledged empire. The first time I¡¯d seen one, let just say that i wasn''t able to progress my character past it. An empire wasn¡¯t just a pack of goblins. It was a kingdom in the heart of the first floor. Fortified walls, watchtowers, streets filled with goblins on high alert. It was a war machine, complete with armies, led by a Goblin King whose iron grip kept everything in check. Each layer of their society brought a new kind of leader. Camps were run by Hobgoblins, brute warriors built like boulders with enough force to break bones. Villages were controlled by Shaman Goblins, twisted magic users who could manipulate their kin as they pleased. And in the rare nightmare cases of an empire, the Goblin King ruled, wielding power that would test even the highest''s leveled dungeon crawlers. I took a deep breath, scanning the forest around us with heightened focus. The Goblinwood Grove wasn¡¯t just a starting point. It was a trap waiting to spring, a place that could flip from a casual hunting ground to a fortress of horrors. As Lila tapped into her pathfinding ability, closing her eyes to concentrate, I watched, hoping she''d come up with a good lead. When she opened her eyes, they sparkled with excitement, a huge smile lighting up her face.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°I found something! Are we heading over to clear it out?¡± Her voice was bright, like she¡¯d just found buried treasure. "WHAT!" her words hit like a punch to the gut. An empire! The worst possible outcome, and she was talking about it like it was just another clump of goblins hanging around. A cold sweat started to form as my hands went clammy. She had no clue what she was suggesting, no idea what walking into an empire actually meant. ¡°Are you insane!?¡± I blurted, grabbing her. ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere near that place. We need to find the exit to the second floor, right now. And I mean, now! We can¡¯t risk being seen, not by a scout, not by anything.¡± Her face twisted with confusion as she blinked up at me. ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s just goblins, right? Isn¡¯t that what we¡¯re here for? I thought this was the plan.¡± I glanced away, old memories flaring up. The last time I¡¯d stumbled into an empire¡­ . Back when I was relatively new to the game, I¡¯d underestimated them. And I paid the price. A group of goblin scouts spotted my character, and before I knew it, he was hauled off, dragged through the forest by a pack that was way too organized to be a random bunch of monsters. They didn¡¯t kill my character on the spot. No, they had something worse in mind. They¡¯d taken him to the heart of their kingdom. Stone walls, watchtowers, a whole city. They threw him in a damp, bloodstained cell. I should¡¯ve logged off, but I didn¡¯t. Morbid curiosity, I guess¡ªI wanted to see what would happen next. The curiosity didn¡¯t last long. They weren¡¯t like other dungeon creatures. They had plans, and their idea of ¡°fun¡± was nothing I¡¯d want to live through in person. They looked at my character with this twisted glee, laughing and taunting, treating him like some kind of toy. I panicked, Alt-F4¡¯d out of there faster than I¡¯d ever closed a game. I didn¡¯t log back in for days after that, haunted by what I¡¯d seen. I snapped back to the present, locking eyes with Lila. ¡°Lila, if a scout catches us, we¡¯re not looking at a quick fight to the death. They¡¯ll drag us back to their empire. And trust me, they don¡¯t just kill you. They play with you, torment you, break you. They treat captives like¡­ entertainment. You don¡¯t want to know what goblins do when they¡¯re not hunting.¡± Her face went pale, the excitement vanishing from her eyes as realization set in. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. ¡°Dead serious,¡± I said, struggling to keep my own voice steady. ¡°We need to find the portal to the second floor¡ªnow¡ªbefore they even know we¡¯re here.¡± Her nod was quick, almost robotic, and without another word, we broke into a sprint. Branches and leaves whipped past us as we darted through the trees, trying to stay low and out of sight. Every crunch of twigs, every rustle in the bushes made my heart skip a beat, nerves on high alert for any sign of movement. There was no way I¡¯d go through that. Not a chance. Lila led us through the winding forest paths, her eyes darting around with a tense, focused stare. She¡¯d point out a direction, we¡¯d sprint, only for her to pivot suddenly and redirect us. ¡°Left! Hurry!¡± she whispered, urgency edging her voice as we slipped down a narrow trail, ducking under branches and hopping over twisted roots. Then, almost immediately, she halted. ¡°No, wait¡ªbacktrack,¡± she murmured, her voice laced with fear and frustration as we doubled back, only for her ability to spot something again, pushing us down a different route. ¡°Turn right! No¡­ not that way anymore,¡± she muttered, her voice tinged with frustration and an edge of panic. We zigzagged, turned back, and switched paths over and over, each turn leading to a dead end or the ominous presence of goblins nearby. The tension built with each step. And then, she froze, her eyes wide and terrified. ¡°Hide!¡± she whispered sharply, pointing me towards a thick, overgrown bush. As Lila whispered, ¡°Every path¡¯s blocked off¡­ there¡¯s no safe way out,¡± a sudden rustling filled the air, followed by the distinct sound of footsteps¡ªmany footsteps¡ªgrowing louder with each passing second. My heart pounded as I peered through a small gap in the dense bush. A procession of goblins crept through the forest, barely visible through the leaves, their hunched, wiry figures slinking between trees. Their skin was mottled shades of green, blending seamlessly with the forest, and each one gripped a crude weapon¡ªrusted knives, broken spears, even rocks sharpened to deadly points. They to each other, their voices a guttural murmur I couldn¡¯t make out. Their beady eyes darted around, searching every shadow as they moved, completely unaware that we were inches away, hidden in the foliage. I held my breath, careful not to make a sound, as goblin after goblin passed us by, their murmuring fading into a chilling silence. Then, just as the last of them was about to slip past, the ground shook slightly¡ªa single, weighty step hit the earth, sending vibrations through the dirt beneath me. My stomach dropped as a massive figure loomed into view. A Hobgoblin. It towered over the goblins, its broad shoulders and muscled frame casting a shadow that swallowed them whole. This creature was different from its smaller kin. Eyes glinted with a dangerous hunger as it surveyed its surroundings, its pointed nose sniffing the air. The Hobgoblin scanned the area, its gaze lingering on our hiding spot. Lila and I remained absolutely still, barely daring to breathe. One wrong move, one accidental sound, and it would spot us. The Hobgoblin grunted, motioning to the others, and after a tense few seconds, they continued down the path, disappearing into the shadows of the trees. I waited a few extra beats before exhaling, glancing at Lila. ¡°Are we trapped?¡± She nodded, her face pale. ¡°Yes. They¡¯ve got all the main paths covered. There''s more of them.¡± I swallowed, the weight of the situation pressing down on me. ¡°Then we need to fight our way to the portal to the second floor,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady. ¡°If we wait any longer, they¡¯ll have the way out completely surrounded¡­ and we¡¯ll be stuck here.¡± Lila met my gaze and nodded with understanding. It was time to fight our way out. ========================================================================== 77 - Escaping As I was crouched down, I signaled quietly to my slimes. ¡°Crossbows, now,¡± I whispered, feeling the familiar drain on my mana as they transformed. Their bodies rippled, shifting their right sides into the crossbow arms and forming quivers on the left. Two mana gone¡ªbut it was worth it. Thankfully, activating the transformation just once covered all of them. ¡°Positions,¡± I murmured, and they reacted instantly. Two slimes attached themselves to each of my shoulders, one settled on my head, and the last clung to my back. They latched on with their gel-like bodies, balanced perfectly to give me a 360-degree defense¡ªfront, sides, and back¡ªall while staying in sync with my movements. I took a steadying breath and turned to Lila. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Grabbing her small frame, I broke into a sprint through the forest, with her guiding us along. Hiding was no longer an option; we had to make it to the second-floor portal before they closed in. Branches whipped past, catching my face as we ran through the trees. Lila shouted directions, each one sharper and more urgent. ¡°Left!¡± she called. ¡°Quick, hard right!¡± I adjusted, feet pounding against the ground as we sped up. Then, her voice spiked with alarm. ¡°Scouts ahead!¡± No need for further orders¡ªmy slimes were primed to shoot on sight. The first goblin broke through the bushes ahead, its eyes widening in shock. Before it could react, one of my shoulder slimes let loose an arrow, hitting it square between the eyes.
[You¡¯ve Defeated a Goblin. Exp +1]
The goblin dropped, its body crumpling against the roots, but the sound of the shot had alerted others that where close by. Moments later, four more goblins burst into view, shrieking as they locked onto us. ¡°Run!¡± Lila yelled. The goblins were fast, weaving through the trees with ease, making good use of their advantageous inhabitation. I glanced back¡ªthey were closing in, their twisted faces lit up with that gleeful malice that only goblins could have. One goblin lunged forward, close enough for me to hear its raspy breath. My shoulder slime fired again, catching it in the leg. It stumbled with a pained yelp but kept hobbling after us, its focus unwavering. ¡°Keep going! Don¡¯t stop!¡± Lila shouted, barely glancing back. The goblins were ruthless, getting closer with each step. We couldn¡¯t keep running forever. A goblin leapt at us from the side, weapon aimed at my back, but the slime on my back shot first, an arrow piercing through its shoulder. The goblin staggered, thrown off, but more rushed in to take its place, eyes wild with bloodlust. My slimes kept firing, shot after shot, keeping the goblins at bay, but the pack was relentless, weaving through the trees, closing the gap with every second. Their screeches filled the forest, spreading like a signal to every other goblin in the area. ¡°Left! Shortcut!¡± Lila yelled, steering us down a narrow, vine-covered path. We dove in, thorns and branches snagging at our clothes, but the goblins followed, unhindered by the rough terrain. One goblin lunged, inches from grabbing Lila. The slime on my head fired, hitting it square in the heart.
[You¡¯ve Defeated a Goblin. Exp +1]
As I sprinted through the trees, a flicker of movement caught my eye¡ªa group of three adventurers burst out of the underbrush a few meters to my left.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. For a split second, we all froze, wide-eyed, realizing we¡¯d been running from the same threat. Their faces were flushed, panicked, and just like me, they were desperately trying to outrun the goblins hot on their heels. ¡°Damn it, they¡¯re everywhere!¡± one of them yelled, glancing back at the goblins. ¡°We¡¯ve got to find cover or something! They¡¯re closing in!¡± The second adventurer, a woman with cropped hair, suddenly pointed towards me. ¡°Wait¡ªlook at him! He¡¯s got a gnome with him!¡± The third adventurer¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise and a hint of excitement. ¡°A gnome? If that guy¡¯s got a gnome giving him directions, he¡¯s got to know the way out! Follow him!¡± I groaned as they immediately changed course to fall in behind me, dragging even more goblins along for the ride. Just great¡ªnow I had three strangers tailing me, assuming I¡¯d lead them to safety. Glancing over my shoulder, I shouted, ¡°Stop following me!¡± The third adventurer, a wiry man who looked more desperate than the others, yelled back, ¡°Come on, man! You clearly know where to go! That gnome¡¯s been shouting directions at you! Don¡¯t be selfish!¡± Frustration flared up as I realized they didn¡¯t care about the added risk to me¡ªthey were just looking for an easy way out. Just as I was about to veer off through the trees to lose them, Lila¡¯s voice rose above the noise. ¡°There it is! The portal!¡± My heart leapt. Ahead of us was a small cliff overlooking an open field, and just past the treeline was a stretch of green grass with the portal shimmering in the middle¡ªa faint, glowing gateway to the second floor. So close. The adventurers behind me shouted, ¡°There¡¯s the portal! We can make it! Just a little further!¡± I bit back my annoyance and decided to let them tag along¡ªat least until we reached the portal. Once we crossed, we¡¯d all be scattered to different spots on the second floor anyway, and this ridiculous tag-along party would be over. But just as I let out a relieved breath, something whistled through the air from behind me. I turned, eyes widening, just in time to see one of the adventurers¡ªa smug-looking guy from the group¡ªhurling a glass vial directly at me. It glinted as it sailed through the air, straight toward my face. ¡°Hey!¡± I yelled, panic surging as I recognized the threat. But before I could react, one of my slimes noticed the vial and shot an arrow, shattering it in midair. A burst of liquid sprayed outward, and I barely had a second to process what was happening. Instinct took over, and I activated the active ability of my slimebound boots, [Slime Propel], launching myself forward out of the liquid¡¯s path just as it splattered onto the grass. Glancing back, I noticed the liquid¡¯s thick, slimy texture¡ªit was just like my slimes, but meant to immobilize, a trap to slow me down. My stomach twisted in realization. These guys had tried to use me as bait to buy themselves time against the goblins. ¡°Are you serious!¡± I muttered, a mix of anger and disgust tightening in my chest. They¡¯d been planning to sacrifice me just to save their own skins. The group yelled at the adventurer who¡¯d thrown the vial, not because he¡¯d tried to trap me, but because he missed. ¡°You idiot! You were supposed to hit him!¡± one of them shouted, frustration clear in their voice. My stomach twisted with anger. These lowlifes¡ªwilling to throw anyone under the bus if it meant saving their own skins. Just a pack of rats, every one of them. But I wasn¡¯t letting them get off that easily. With the boost from my slimebound boots'', I shot forward, creating more distance between myself, the goblins, and those adventurers. Even as I gained ground, I gave a quick command to my slimes. ¡°Take aim!¡± The slimes launched a volley of arrows, each one striking the ground around the adventurers, sending dirt and debris flying. Their panicked yells filled the area as they barely dodged each shot, the ground erupting at their feet. One of them turned and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s one life for three! Just sacrifice yourself for the greater good!¡± Their shamelessness made my blood boil. These cowards expected me to hand myself over to the goblins so they could escape. But as they dodged each arrow, their defiant faces suddenly shifted to pure terror. Their eyes widened, fixed on something behind me. I spun around, heart hammering at the sight emerging from the dense forest. A hulking creature stepped out of the shadows, at least three times the height of the hobgoblin from before, its skin green dark and leathery, covered in rough, jagged scars. Its shoulders were broad, draped in crude iron plates, and its arms were massive, ending in hands that looked built for crushing bones. It had the unmistakable goblin features but stretched into something monstrous. Strapped to its back was a strange well crafted wooden sedan chair, like some backpack structure. From the side of the structure, a figure emerged. In extravagant robes dripping with glittering gold and jewels, a bloated goblin sat with a crown perched on its head. Its eyes gleamed with a sharp, cruel intelligence, and a twisted grin stretched wide, showing off two oversized fangs on either side of its mouth. ¡°T-The King?!¡± I shouted, my voice barely steady as the realization hit. The Goblin King himself had arrived, seated atop his hulking mount, watching the scene with amusement. ===================================================================================================== Closer Look At the King 78 - A Crowned Threat The adventurers were frozen, eyes wide, faces pale. They couldn¡¯t seem to process what they were seeing. ¡°What¡­ what is that thing?¡± one of them whispered, his voice shaking. ¡°Hell if I know!¡± another said, his voice high and cracking with fear. ¡°I¡¯ve done Goblinwood Grove more times than I can count. It¡¯s supposed to be low-level¡ªjust a handful of goblins and maybe a Hobgoblin if you¡¯re unlucky. But this? This isn¡¯t supposed to happen!¡± A third one gripped her weapon, her knuckles white. ¡°This thing¡¯s¡­ huge. No Hobgoblin I¡¯ve seen even comes close. And what¡¯s with that¡­ that hut on its back? What the hell is going on here?¡± They exchanged terrified glances, each of them gripping their weapons as if holding on for dear life. ¡°Why are there so many goblins?!¡± one of them cried, his voice breaking as he stumbled. ¡°This place is supposed to be a quick farming spot. Just a few goblins¡ªnot... this!¡± Their voices were thin and panicked. The Goblinwood Grove, in this kind of goblin empire state? It wasn¡¯t something anyone expected. It was rare, deadly, and very real. I looked back at the approaching wave of goblins, my gaze locking onto the Goblin King and the hulking goblin beast carrying him, stomping forward at the front of the horde. They weren¡¯t right on us yet, but they were close enough to be a real problem. If I could keep my focus and push my [Slime Propel] skill to its limit, I might make it to the portal before they got here. At least, that¡¯s what I was telling myself. A scream tore through the chaos. ¡°W-WATCH OUT!¡± someone shouted. I barely had time to register the warning before I saw the massive goblin mount move, its enormous arm reaching out to a tree. With terrifying ease, it tore the tree right out of the ground, the roots snapping free with a horrible crack that echoed through the forest. The creature lifted the tree like it was a twig, positioning itself as if it was going to throw it right at us. My stomach sank as I realized what was coming. The Goblin King grinned from his perch, his gold crown glinting in the light, clearly enjoying the show. Then, with a bellow that shook the ground, the giant beast hurled the tree like a spear. The tree came spinning through the air, a massive projectile tearing through the space between us. Leaves and dirt whipped up in its path, and I felt the wind rush past me as it hurtled closer. ¡°MOVE!¡± Lila¡¯s voice snapped me back, and I dove to the side just as the tree slammed into the ground with an impact that felt like an earthquake, sending chunks of dirt and stone flying in every direction. I pushed harder, adrenaline burning through me, as [Slime Propel] gave me just enough speed to dodge the worst of the impact. But the others¡ªwell, they hadn¡¯t been so lucky. The tree had landed dead center in their group. One of them was crushed instantly, not a sound escaping him. The other two were flung aside by the force, crashing into the ground. They struggled to get up, dazed and bloodied, but they looked helpless, too shaken to move. I glanced back at them, and my blood ran cold. Goblins were closing in fast, their eyes gleaming with sick excitement. The two adventurers looked up, horror written all over their faces.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°Help us! Please! Don¡¯t leave us here!¡± one of them screamed, his voice breaking in pure desperation. The other one, barely able to lift herself, cried out, ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t go¡ªplease! We can¡¯t¡ªoh god, NO!¡± But their cries were drowned out by the frenzied goblin horde that surged forward, their shrill, twisted voices chanting in their guttural language. They were done for, and there was nothing I could do. I saw the way they grinned, eyes wild with bloodlust, yellow teeth bared as they closed in on the helpless adventurers. The young man clawed at the ground, his fingers digging into the dirt, trying to drag himself away, but the goblins were too fast. One lunged forward, sinking its jagged blade into his leg. He let out a blood-curdling scream, flailing as they began to swarm him. Another goblin grabbed his arm, twisting it back with a sickening snap, a fresh howl tearing from his throat. ¡°No! STOP!¡± he shrieked, his voice breaking, but it only seemed to fuel their twisted joy. The goblins laughed, slicing, tearing, their filthy hands yanking his limbs apart. The woman backed away, her eyes wide with terror, her breaths coming in shallow gasps. ¡°No¡­ no, please¡­ not me, not me!¡± She crawled backward, sobbing as the goblins closed in, surrounding her. One reached out, gripping her by the hair and yanking her head back, exposing her throat. Her scream was cut off as they dragged her into the fray, their knives flashing as they descended on her, mercilessly tearing her apart. I forced myself to turn away, heart pounding, every nerve screaming for me to run. The portal was my only chance. I had to keep moving. Ahead, the portal shimmered, close now¡ªso close I could almost feel its pull. I pushed myself harder, lungs burning, legs aching as I raced toward the portal. Every second counted, but dodging the massive trees being hurled at me was costing precious time. My heart sank as I felt the effect of my [Slime Propel] fade, leaving me to my normal, exhausted pace. My speed plummeted, and in that moment, the realization hit me¡ªI wasn¡¯t fast enough. Ahead, the portal shimmered, just within reach¡­ but the goblins made it there first. Horror creeping over me as I saw over twenty goblins forming a tight circle around the portal, sneering, their eyes glinting with malicious delight. They were guarding it, waiting for me to stumble into their trap. Was this really the end? Was it over? No. I clenched my fists. Think! My mind raced, and an idea snapped into place. I took a deep breath and ordered my slimes to shoot, each of them releasing an arrow at the goblins closest to the portal. The arrows flew, striking four goblins¡ªtwo went down instantly, their bodies collapsing to the ground.
[You¡¯ve Defeated a Goblin. Exp +1]
[You¡¯ve Defeated a Goblin. Exp +1]
While two others staggered back, clutching their injured shoulders, snarling in pain. Without hesitating, I charged forward, using the brief opening I¡¯d created. My heart pounded as I closed the gap, the portal practically glowing with salvation just beyond the wall of goblins. But I wasn¡¯t in the clear yet. Goblins lunged at me from all sides, their jagged weapons raised, eager to tear me down before I could escape. In a split-second decision, I ordered my slimes to shift their quivers into shields, a burst of mana draining from me as they shifted, each shield forming with a translucent, gelatinous gleam. ¡°Protect me!¡± I shouted, as I threw myself into the chaotic fray. The goblins screeched, piling in from all directions, their blades and clubs aimed at my head, my sides, anywhere they could reach. My slimes held the best they could, their shields intercepting blows, deflecting attacks left and right. I could feel each impact reverberate through my own body, the force of their strikes pressing in on me, but my slimes kept pushing them back, each shielded block creating just enough of a buffer for me to keep moving forward. It was chaos. Goblins jumped at me, screaming with rage, their teeth bared and weapons swinging wildly. My slimes worked hard, blocking, parrying, each one absorbing blow after blow, keeping me upright. I was practically drowning in the surge of goblins closing in. I gritted my teeth, forcing my way closer. Every step felt like a battle on its own, but with every goblin that leapt at me, my slimes forced them back with their shields, clearing a path, inch by agonizing inch. The portal was just there, mere feet away, but it felt like an eternity, like I¡¯d never make it through. Gasping for breath, my arms trembling as I fought off goblins from every side, their shrieks ringing in my ears. They clawed at me, some slipping past my defenses, nicks and cuts opening up on my arms and legs, but I couldn¡¯t stop. Not now. Not when I was this close. With one final burst of strength, I lunged forward, throwing myself into the last stretch of open ground. A goblin leapt toward me, its knife glinting inches from my face, but my slime¡¯s shield intercepted the blow, knocking it back. Using that split-second of freedom, I surged forward, leaping with all the strength I had left. I felt the cold, electric pull of the portal as I dove headfirst into it, my vision blurring as the world around me shifted, the enraged goblins screams fading into silence. 79 - Vermin Hollow I came barreling out of the portal with no control, the momentum from my desperate leap carrying me forward. My vision was still blurred from the portal¡¯s bright glow, but as things came into focus, I realized something was waiting for me on the other side¡ªa stone wall, standing directly in my path. ¡°Oh, crap¡ª¡± I barely managed to get the words out before I collided headfirst. But just as I was about to smash into it, the slime on top of my head sprang into action. It slid down in front of my face, covering me like a squishy mask, forming a soft, pillowy barrier between me and the stonewall. Instead of the sharp, painful impact I was bracing for, I hit the wall with an almost comical boing, like bouncing off a spring. The slime absorbed the brunt of it, stretching slightly and cushioning the blow with its gelatinous body. My nose and forehead sank into the soft surface, saving me from what would¡¯ve definitely been a broken nose. For a split second, everything seemed fine. But then, gravity kicked in. The bounce-back sent me stumbling backward, and with the slime still covering my face, I couldn¡¯t see a thing. With a solid thud, I landed right on my backside, the impact jolting through my spine. The slime on my face popped back up to its usual spot atop my head, jiggling innocently as if it hadn¡¯t just saved me from a broken skull. I sat there for a moment, rubbing my sore tailbone. ¡°Ow¡­ That hurt,¡± I muttered, grimacing as I adjusted myself, trying to shake off the lingering ache. The slimes attached to my shoulders jiggled slightly, and I could swear there was a hint of amusement in their wobbles. Apparently, my less-than-graceful landing was their idea of entertainment. ¡°Glad someone¡¯s enjoying this,¡± I grumbled, glancing around to take in my new surroundings as I pulled myself to my feet. The air was filled with the unpleasant, stale scent of damp stone and something far less appealing lurking beneath it¡ªa mixture of decay and stagnant water that hit me straight away. The entire place had an oppressive, closed-in feel, with narrow, winding pathways stretching out ahead and vanishing into the darkness. The ground was uneven, the stone floors worn and slick with a layer of slimy algae, and small puddles of murky water gathered in dips along the way. The walls themselves were lined with patches of dark mold, and occasional trickles of water leaked down, creating a faint dripping sound that echoed through the space. I noticed thick pipes running along the walls, rusted and corroded, some of them leaking strange liquids that left trails down the stone. Every so often, I could hear faint skittering sounds in the distance, accompanied by the occasional scrape of claws on stone.
You''ve entered the second floor of the dungeon: Vermin Hollow.
This place was familiar, and after what I¡¯d just escaped, it was practically welcoming. I knew this place. Vermin Hollow was a sewer like area.
The biggest problem here was the oversized rats lurking around¡ªfilthy, disease-ridden rodents that were basically like poison mobs. Get hit by one, and you''d be poisoned right back. Not exactly the ideal enemy for anyone in close combat¡ªnot that it bothered me.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. My slimes could handle them just fine, so this place was actually a decent spot to grind some experience and level up before facing whatever was waiting on the next floor. There wasn¡¯t much else worth sticking around for, though. None of the skills i could acquire from their awakened crystalized heart were all that tempting to grind for, and the materials they provided weren¡¯t great for crafting gear. Plus, the stench was enough to make you want to leave as soon as possible. As I looked down, I realized I still had Lila in my hand, clutching onto her from my leap through the portal. She squirmed a little, giving me a look with one eyebrow raised. ¡°So¡­ you planning to carry me around like a sack of potatoes, or can I get back on my own feet now?¡± I let out a nervous laugh and quickly set her down. She took a good look around, nose scrunching in disgust as her eyes scanned the area. She gestured around with a dramatic wave of her hand. ¡°Seriously, I¡¯ve been dragged through some questionable places, but this?¡± She eyed a puddle that looked like it might start moving. ¡°This is just gross." ¡°Welcome to Vermin Hollow. Think of it as¡­ well, a sewer. But hey, the creatures here aren¡¯t much of a threat. Just oversized rats. With my slimes, these rats won¡¯t be an issue. It¡¯s actually the perfect place to grind some experience.¡± She crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow as she looked around skeptically. ¡°Well, as long as we don¡¯t literally drown in rat poop or something. I guess it''s a safer place then the previous one.¡± Splash I froze as a faint splashing echoed down the tunnel. There it was again¡ªa sloshing step in a nearby puddle. I straightened, exchanging a look with Lila, who¡¯d picked up on it too. ¡°Guess it¡¯s time to get the grind started!¡± Out from the shadows came three rat-like creatures, each the size of a large dog. Their greasy fur was matted to their bodies, and their beady red eyes glinted with a hunger that was more than a little unsettling. Their fangs poked out from their snarling mouths. I recognized them right away¡ªSewage Crawlers. The standard mob on this floor area. Lila made a disgusted face, taking a step back. ¡°Ew, that¡¯s what we¡¯re grinding on?¡± With a mental command, I signaled my slimes to shift into their crossbow forms. I only had enough mana left for one more cast after this before I¡¯d need to rest and restore my mana. ¡°Alright, slimes, get them!¡± I said, my tone turning serious. The Crawlers split up to flank us. Sewer rats or not, these things had instincts. They sensed the slimes as a threat and moved to circle around. ¡°Think they¡¯re just gonna let you shoot them down?¡± Lila asked, glancing nervously at the rats closing in. ¡°They don¡¯t have a choice,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°Slimes, fire!¡± Right on cue, the slimes launched their first volley. Arrows shot through the air, slamming into two of the Crawlers. One arrow hit the lead rat¡¯s side, making it squeal and stumble, while another struck a second Crawler in the shoulder, leaving it wounded but still snarling. The third rat lunged forward, eyes blazing as it leapt at me. But before it could reach me, one of my slimes fired a perfect shot, nailing it mid-air. The arrow hit it square in the chest, and it let out a pained screech as it crashed to the ground. ¡°Persistent little guys,¡± Lila muttered, looking repulsed at the injured rats thrashing around. I ordered my slimes to take aim again, keeping a steady stream of attacks at the Crawlers. One arrow after another hit its target with pinpoint accuracy. The leading rat let out a last squeal, collapsing in a bloody heap, and the others soon followed, struck down by the relentless assault.
[You¡¯ve Defeated a Sewer Crawler. Exp +1]
[You¡¯ve Defeated a Sewer Crawler. Exp +1]
[You¡¯ve Defeated a Sewer Crawler. Exp +1]
I took a steady breath, feeling that small but satisfying trickle of experience come in. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was a start¡ªthe first step in a long grind. Though the Sewer Crawlers only gave one experience point each¡ªjust like the mobs on the first floor, it was better then nothing. The amount of experience awarded didn¡¯t simply depend on the floor you were on; it was determined by the creature¡¯s threat level. Since Sewer Crawlers were easy to handle, even easier than the Viscous Fiends from before, their experience yield was low. It made sense. These rat-like creatures were predictable, straightforward, and a far cry from a boss mob like the Overfiend Viscous Slime boss that gave me lots of experience. But it was something, and in a grind-heavy area like this, experience would add up. Every Sewer Crawler meant one step closer to leveling up, one step closer to preparing for the real threats on the higher floors. ¡°Not bad for a warm-up,¡± I said, looking over at Lila, who seemed somewhere between relieved and grossed out by the mess we¡¯d just made. She shook her head, giving me a half-hearted grin. ¡°If this is a warm-up, I don¡¯t even want to know what the next few hours will look like.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not pretty, but It''s worth getting a little grimy for.¡± We¡¯d only just gotten started. There were plenty more Crawlers waiting in the shadows, just begging to boost my experience. ¡°Ready to keep moving?¡± Lila sighed, glancing around the dark, dripping sewer. ¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡± Time to make this filthy place work for us. ===================================================================== 80 - For The Both of Us "This time around," I muttered, mostly to myself but loud enough for Lila to hear, "we¡¯re getting stronger. No more playing it safe¡ªwe¡¯re going all the way." Lila gave me a curious look as I turned to her. ¡°Lila, I need you to find the boss of this floor,¡± I said confidently. The look of surprise that crossed her face was almost comical, and she blinked, a bit taken aback. ¡°The¡­ boss of this floor?¡± she repeated, her voice trailing off as if she hadn¡¯t heard me right. ¡°Why would you go after something that dangerous?¡± I smiled, feeling the weight of my progress since we¡¯d first entered this dungeon. ¡°Because I know I can handle it,¡± I replied with confidence. ¡°I¡¯ve grown stronger, way stronger than I was when I first started out here. I know I can do it.¡± She raised an eyebrow, clearly doubtful. Right now, i was strong enough to take down that Viscous Slime Boss. By myself, with maybe a dozen slimes at most. And this floor¡¯s boss? It¡¯s nothing compared to that. No physical resistances, no weird immunities. Just a standard mobile type.¡± ¡°My current slimes can handle it without breaking a sweat.¡± Lila studied me, still unsure but clearly taking in my confidence. ¡°Well, alright, then. If you¡¯re that sure about it, I¡¯ll look.¡± She closed her eyes, tapping into her Pathfinder ability. But after a moment, she opened her eyes, confusion etched across her face. ¡°Leon¡­ there¡¯s no path,¡± she said slowly, looking puzzled. ¡°My ability isn¡¯t showing me any direction to a boss on this floor.¡± ¡°Someone already dealt with it,¡± I said, shaking my head, almost laughing at the thought. ¡°What?¡± Lila tilted her head, clearly still a bit confused. ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, half-smiling. ¡°If your pathfinding ability isn¡¯t picking up the boss, that means it¡¯s already been defeated. Probably by another adventurer. Someone must have cleared it before we got here.¡± I paused, feeling a bit disappointed. ¡°What a shame. I was actually looking forward to testing myself.¡± It made sense, though. There¡¯s a term used back on Earth¡ª"try-hard." Gamers who pushed themselves to their limits, who¡¯d go after every advantage they could get, speed-running through content just to stay ahead. And, honestly, it wasn¡¯t hard to see the same attitude in some of the adventurers here.
The ones who knew they were strong didn¡¯t waste any time. If they saw a safe path to the next floor, they took every chance to push ahead, moving as fast as they could¡ªand taking down bosses to grab whatever loot they left behind. I shook my head, almost laughing at the irony. In this world, clearing a floor fast wasn¡¯t just about bragging rights or personal goals¡ªit was a survival tactic. The stronger you became, the better your odds. There wasn¡¯t much of a choice for the true try-hards in this world. Still, I thought with a smirk, would¡¯ve been nice to get in on that boss myself. But there was no point in dwelling on it. I¡¯d just have to keep grinding with the Sewer Crawlers for now.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Alright," I said, turning to Lila, "since the boss is out of the picture, what about any secret rooms or treasure? Can your pathfinder ability pick up anything like that?" She nodded and closed her eyes, concentrating as she scanned for hidden spots. I waited, hoping for at least some kind of bonus to make up for the lost boss fight. After a moment, she opened her eyes, looking a bit defeated. "Nothing," she said, shaking her head. "Same as before. No paths, no hidden rooms. Seems like this floor¡¯s been picked clean." I let out a sigh. "Yep¡­ try-hards will try hard," Whoever had been here before us clearly knew their way around, likely equipped with a capable scout of their own to sweep through every inch of the floor. Then a thought crossed my mind. Could one of Lila¡¯s family members be here this time around? It wasn¡¯t impossible.
The major guilds all had top-tier scouts, and recently, they¡¯d added members of Lila¡¯s family to their teams. With their unmatched skill in tracking and finding hidden paths, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if one of those guilds had brought a member of her family on this delve, making it easier to clear the floor fast and efficiently. Though, on the other hand, it could just be a highly skilled adventurer with strong scouting abilities. Those were fairly common too, especially among the more seasoned teams that liked to blitz through dungeons. Since there was no hidden treasure or boss left on this floor, it was time to focus on grinding experience. With that decision made, we delved deeper into the sewer tunnels, wasting no time. We were both quiet for a bit, until Lila broke the silence with a question. "So... am I going to get any experience from this too?" She looked at me, her expression serious. "I mean, if we¡¯re grinding here, I want to level up too. You know I¡¯m in this with you.¡± I let out a sigh, understanding where she was coming from. She was technically a member of my party¡ªafter all, I couldn¡¯t progress on my own forever. But there was a slight problem, and it was one that had been nagging me from the start. Most typical role-playing games had a straightforward way of sharing experience points. You could create a party and invite others to join, which would link you all together in a sort of ¡°system connection¡± that allowed you to share the experience points you earned. But in Dungeon End, it didn¡¯t work that way. This place was different from the typical RPGs I knew on Earth. There were no quest notifications, no shared objectives or system-given rewards. The only ¡°system¡± that existed here was what showed you your skill information, character sheet and earned titles. Nothing else. So, without a party system, how could we share experience? There were only two ways to do it. The most common was to let each person deal some damage to the monster; the experience points would then be shared based on the contribution of damage dealt, not the final blow, as many would assume. But here¡¯s the thing¡ªLila was a tiny gnome, barely the size of my palm, and on top of that, she was only a level 1 cleric. She didn¡¯t have any abilities that would let her deal damage, and certainly not enough to make a dent in these creatures. That left the second option: a magic contract. This was similar to the one used to create my slave contract and the one that bounded the Steelheart elders and patriarch. Contracts were powerful, allowing for agreements between two parties that could influence actions or, in this case, experience. By forming this kind of deal, I could arrange it so that any monster I killed would also grant Lila a percentage of the experience¡ªwhether it be 5%, 10%, 50%, or even the full amount. But contracts came at a high cost. They were valuable, and currently way out of my price range. So, I looked at her and decided to be honest and told her the truth. ¡°Look, I¡¯d love to give you some of the experience points, but right now, there¡¯s no way we can share them. Without a contract, it all goes to me by default. So, at least for now¡­ I¡¯ll be selfish. I¡¯ll focus on myself, gain as much experience as I can. But don¡¯t worry,¡± I added, seeing the look of disappointment cross her face. ¡°Once we have enough credits to buy a contract, we¡¯ll get one. After that, you¡¯ll get experience points from every monster I kill.¡± She crossed her arms, looking unconvinced. ¡°And until then?¡± I gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Until then, just hold out. I know it sounds selfish, and honestly, I hate it. But once we get to the middle floors, we¡¯ll have the credits we need. And think about it¡ªwhat do you think will happen when a level 1 gets experience from a level 30 monster?¡± She blinked, her expression shifting as she started to grasp what I was getting at. ¡°I¡¯d level up like crazy!¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± I said, feeling a bit of my old gamer mindset kicking in. Back on Earth, we had a term for it¡ªleeching. It was when a lower-level player would tag along with a stronger one, absorbing high-level experience until they leveled up fast. That¡¯s what we¡¯d do once we had the means. ¡°We¡¯ll get you leveled up, and it¡¯ll go fast.¡± She nodded slowly, still a bit hesitant but clearly understanding the plan. ¡°Alright,¡± she said finally. ¡°But don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you get away with being selfish for long.¡± I chuckled, giving her a mock salute. ¡°Promise. This grind is for both of us in the end.¡± 81 - Passing Day The day proceeded in a nonstop grind, the kind that tested just about all the patience I had left. Vermin Hollow had stinking corridors packed with endless Sewer Crawlers. My red boots splashed through the muck as I moved deeper, while my slimes, perched at the ready, kept me covered in every direction. It was a rhythm I quickly fell into: spot a Crawler, aim, shoot, repeat. Taking down Crawlers as they tried to scatter or rush us. Each one fell with a squeal, twitching in the sludge, and the XP ticked up bit by bit. For each Crawler, I had to open their bodies at the spot where their hearts were located, right where their crystallized heart formed. It was truly disgusting. I couldn¡¯t help but think how much simpler it was with the viscous slimes. Once they died, they just collapsed into a puddle, leaving their crystallized heart, right there for the taking. But with these creatures, I had to go through the annoying process of cutting them open with a makeshift knife¡ªa piece of metal I found lying around. There were tons of these broken bits from all the pipes running through the sewer. It was the only way to get to their crystallized heart. Normally, people would take stuff like pelts, meat, and bones to sell once they returned to the city, but the smell was way too much to lug around for weeks. If I had a spatial pouch, that¡¯d be different. So, I just left the bodies and took the crystals. I thought about trying to dry some of the meat, but I wasn¡¯t sure if rat meat was even safe to eat. In the end, I figured I¡¯d just stick with the dried meat I already had. I hit my stride after the first dozen kills. Around every corner, beady red eyes would pop up, just seconds too late to do anything before my slimes¡¯ arrows hit home. The Crawlers would drop, and once I harvested their crystallized hearts from their grimy carcasses, they¡¯d gleam against the filth before I tucked each one away. My pouch was slowly starting to fill up with them. Hours passed, and the grind became a full-on job. I lost count of how many teeth I¡¯d dodged, how many times I¡¯d narrowly avoided one of their frenzied swipes. By the time I finished each wave, the tokens of the day¡¯s work pilied up. Finally, I caught a breather and checked my experience point. 27 kills, 27 XP and 27 crystallized hearts. Nothing mind-blowing, but progress is progress. Hitting level 4, I needed 46 points in total to get to level 5. Since I first showed up on this floor, I''d earned 37 experience points, which meant I was just 10 away from the next level. It¡¯d been easy to level up at the start¡ªjust 10 points for level 2. But each level would crank up the amount by multiplying it by 1.08 times. By the time I¡¯d get to level 9, it¡¯d be something like 126 points to hit 10. 126 Sewer Crawlers. Just thinking about it made me want to gag. If I kept going all the way from level 4 to 10, that was, what, over 500 points? Basically, I¡¯d be stuck down here fighting a half a thousand sewer rats.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The thought of it made my skin crawl. These things weren¡¯t even that interesting to fight¡ªjust gross, oversized rats lurking around in the muck, squeaking and looking for something to gnaw on. I pictured myself down here for days, wading through sludge, dodging these nasty things while Lila made her comments about the smell. By the time I killed a thousand, I¡¯d probably have a Rat Exterminator title notification slapped onto me had such title existed. Today alone felt like a marathon. I¡¯d taken out thirty-two of them, and it already felt washed out right now. If I pushed for a thousand, I¡¯d probably end up losing my mind, or worse¡ªblending in with the Crawlers myself. Yeah, no thanks. Staying here to grind through all that? Not happening. ¡°No way I¡¯m staying down here that long,¡± I muttered. So, the plan was simple: grind up to level 6, then head to the next floor. Just two more levels, and I¡¯d be out of this dank, rat-infested sewer. But for now? It was time to rest. My mana reserves were drained, and farming would be way easier once I¡¯d recharged. With a full mana pool, I could summon more slimes to help me power through these Sewer Crawlers faster, cutting down the time it¡¯d take to reach the next level. I glanced at my stats. Only 10 experience points left to reach level 5. From there, I¡¯d need 60 points to hit level 6, meaning I¡¯d have to kill 60 more Crawlers to meet my goal. I sighed, muttering to myself, ¡°Alright, self-quest created.¡± Turning to Lila, I asked, ¡°Think you can find us a safe place to rest?¡± Without a word, she tapped into her Pathfinder ability. A moment later, she opened them, looking thoughtful. ¡°There¡¯s only one safe spot on the entire floor,¡± she said. ¡°Not exactly abundant on options, but it¡¯s something.¡± I nodded. Makes sense. With these Crawlers infesting every corner, it was no wonder there weren¡¯t many places to safely lie low. In regular parties, people would take turns resting while others kept watch, but luckily, my slimes didn¡¯t need any rest. They could keep an eye out while we recharged. ¡°Alright, lead the way,¡± I said, giving her a small nod. Lila started off, glancing back every so often to make sure I was following. Lila led the way, taking us through the narrow, winding tunnels and around the puddles of murky sludge until we finally reached what she called the ¡°safe spot.¡± I blinked, trying to make sense of it. In front of us was a massive, rusted pipe, half-collapsed onto the floor. From the looks of it, the pipe had once been connected to a network of other pipes along the ceiling but had broken loose, its ends jutting into the wall with an almost perfect fit. The metal was dented and corroded, with patches of rust coating its entire surface. The section that touched the floor looked like it had taken the brunt of the impact, lying at an angle with only a tiny gap open on one side where it didn¡¯t quite meet the wall. A single person could squeeze through that gap if they angled themselves right. Lila turned to me, gesturing at the pipe. ¡°This is it. The ¡®safe¡¯ spot I was telling you about.¡± I looked at the entrance, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Really? This?¡± She shrugged, crossing her arms with a bit of a smirk. ¡°Well, it¡¯s technically safe. The pipe¡¯s strong enough to keep anything from getting through from the back, and it¡¯s small enough that unless someone¡¯s actively looking for us, they¡¯ll miss the opening.¡± I gave it a skeptical glance. The inside of the pipe was dark and narrow, but she wasn¡¯t wrong. With one end pressed tight against the wall, we¡¯d only have the narrow gap at the entrance to worry about. Anyone passing by would probably assume the pipe was sealed, just another piece of debris.
¡°Alright, fair enough,¡± I said. ¡°At least our backs are covered, and it¡¯s tucked away enough to keep any Crawlers from spotting us right off the bat.¡± I approached the gap, crouching slightly to fit through. It was tight, but I managed to squeeze inside, the cold, damp metal brushing against my shoulders as I slid in. The pipe was wide enough to let me sit cross-legged, though I had to hunch forward a bit. Settling in, I looked around. The walls were rough and uneven, with layers of grime and an unpleasant stickiness that clung to the metal. This ¡°safe spot¡± was not exactly cozy, but in the dungeon, cozy was a luxury you didn¡¯t really get. I sighed, finally resting my back against the curved wall of the pipe. Leaning back, I took a deep breath, ignoring the faintly metallic, musty smell. For the first time in hours, I actually felt safe enough to relax, even if I did feel like I was hiding inside a rusty tin can. Lila settled down beside me, and as my slimes arranged themselves at the pipe¡¯s entrance, ready to keep watch, I closed my eyes, ready to recharge for tomorrow''s grind. 82 - When the Snow Warns BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! The alarm¡¯s piercing ring cut through the night, dragging me awake. I blinked at the glowing numbers reading 5:30 a.m., the red light casting it''s hue on my nightstand. With a groan, I reached over and slapped it off, the familiar feeling of exhaustion settling over me, thicker and heavier than usual. It felt like I was dragging weights as I sat up, rubbing my face, trying to shake off the grogginess. Early mornings and long days had left their mark on me, and today felt no different. Just another day, slaving away to barely survive. I shuffled to the washroom, feeling the chill of the tiles under my feet. I splashed cold water on my face, in order to pull me out of the haze clinging to my mind. The cold was jolting but the fog lingered, as if my body was awake, but my spirit was still somewhere else. The overhead light flickered with stuttering glow, bright one second, dim the next. I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror, and for a second, something felt¡­ off. My face was the same, but a strange hollowness tugged at my reflection, like I was staring at someone who was almost me but not quite. I brushed it off, moving through the rest of my morning routine on autopilot. By the time I was dressed, it had faded to a dull whisper in the back of my mind. I went to the window, yanked open the curtains, and I looked outside. Snow. But not the gentle kind that blankets the world. This was a full-blown storm, snow whipping through the air in thick swirls, piling high along the sidewalks, blanketing the streets until they looked like ghostly outlines. The trees swayed under the weight and their branches heavy with ice, creaking in the wind. Everything outside was painted in shades of white, blurry and endless. My chest tightened, an uneasy feeling prickling under my skin, but I couldn¡¯t put my finger on why. I''ve always felt winter held a mirror to my life¡ªa harsh, uninviting season in my eyes. I was born in winter, a time when snow covered everything. They said it was winter, too, when I was left on the steps of the orphanage, bundled up and waiting in the cold. The nanny who took care of me always said that night was just like this: a storm swallowing the streets in silence, covering my arrival in white, like a blank page. And it was winter again when I finally left the orphanage, walking alone through the snow. As I passed rows of houses, I could see families inside, cozy and warm, huddled around tables and TV screens. Laughter drifted through the frosted windows, each scene like a small world I¡¯d never quite belonged to. They were safe, snug, tucked away inside while I walked alone on the outside. Oddly enough, winter was the one season I never got sick in. I caught colds in spring and fevers in summer, but winter left me untouched, like it knew I was already familiar with its coldness. And yet, I always had this sense that winter was when I should be unwell, as if it was the time when people like me¡ªthe ones on the outside¡ªwere meant to feel it most. The strange, heavy feeling lingered as I looked out at the storm, my chest tightening like the winter was trying to tell me something, some quiet truth buried under the snow. I turned, grabbing my coat from the rack, the routine barely needing thought. My boots were waiting near the door, where they always were. But as I reached down, I paused, my hand hovering just above them. These boots¡­ they weren¡¯t mine. They were bright red, with a strange wet sheen to them, almost as if they¡¯d just been worn through slush, snow melting and dripping down their sides. A chill crept up my spine. When had I bought these? I didn¡¯t own red boots. And yet, here they were, bold and out of place in my hallway, as if they¡¯d appeared out of nowhere as I stared at them. Maybe I was just sleep-deprived. Had I bought these without realizing it? I shook my head, my brain foggier than usual, struggling to make sense of things. It had to be a mistake, right? I just wasn¡¯t remembering.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. I told myself that was it¡ªno big deal. Besides, the clock was ticking. If I missed the bus, I¡¯d be late. I bent down, my fingers grazing the damp material as I pulled them on. They felt strange against my feet, stiff and somehow sticky, even though they were perfectly dry inside. The laces slipped through my fingers as I tied them, and with each pull, a strange sense of finality settled over me, like once they were on, there¡¯d be no going back. No taking them off. The feeling made my pulse quicken, but I ignored it, brushing off the thought as quickly as it had come. Standing up, I reached for the doorknob, ready to step outside, ready for another day. But the feeling of something being off was back, creeping in at the edges of my mind.
Still, I left. Stepping outside, I braced myself against the biting cold. I knew the storm was going to be rough, but I hadn¡¯t expected it to hit this hard. Thick snowflakes smacked into my face, stinging my skin and making me blink every few seconds just to see straight. Everything around me was a swirling blur of white, blending the ground and sky into one. Each step felt heavy, crunching down into the snow as I made my way toward the bus stop. But something still felt off. Sure, it was early, and the storm was brutal, but even with conditions like this, I wasn¡¯t expecting this kind of silence. No cars, no distant chatter, no hum of life. Usually, there¡¯d be at least a few people trudging to work, a car¡¯s headlights piercing through the snow, or the faint sound of someone walking. But there was nothing. Just the howl of the wind and the constant falling snow. The quiet started troubling me, a prickling unease creeping in, making me feel strangely alone. I pulled my collar up, squinting against the storm as I moved on. And that¡¯s when I noticed it¡ªa small, rounded figure a few meters ahead, moving slowly through the snow. It was hard to make out, just a silhouette against the endless white, but it seemed familiar somehow. The figure started bouncing up and down, small, quick jumps, almost like it was trying to get my attention, urging me to follow. I couldn¡¯t explain it, but something inside me told me to keep moving toward it, to follow wherever it was leading. ¡°Hey!¡± I called out, my voice barely carrying through the howling wind. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± No response, just the figure continuing its little jumps, edging forward through the snow. I picked up my pace, straining to keep my eyes on it, but as I pushed forward, the storm seemed to get even worse, the wind biting into my face as the snow swirled heavier around me. I tried to keep my focus on the bouncing figure, but then¡­ it was gone. Vanished into the blinding white. I was completely alone now, the wind drowning out my thoughts, the direction of the bus stop lost. Just as worry started creeping in, a piercing scream shattered the silence. It was a woman¡¯s voice, desperate, terrified. ¡°Help! Somebody, please, help!¡± I whipped my head around, trying to locate the source. Through the haze of snow, a new silhouette appeared, staggering and struggling to move, stumbling toward me. As it got closer, I saw a woman, her face pale, blood trickling down from cuts on her forehead and cheek, her coat torn and soaked in patches of dark red. ¡°Oh my god,¡± I muttered, rushing forward, dropping to my knees beside her as she collapsed just a few feet in front of me. ¡°Are you okay? What happened?¡±
She coughed a ragged and desperate sound, barely able to keep her eyes open. Her hand gripped my sleeve, her fingers trembling as she managed to whisper, ¡°Please¡­ they¡¯re coming. You¡­ have to run¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s coming?¡± I asked, my pulse picking up, a heavy feeling settling in my stomach. ¡°What happened to you? Do you need me to call someone? I can¡ª¡± Her grip tightened, and her eyes, wide and terrified, locked onto mine. ¡°They¡¯re¡­ everywhere¡­ you can¡¯t escape¡­ If only he had succeeded¡­¡± Almost against my will, I found myself asking, ¡°Who?¡± Her gaze didn¡¯t falter, but her breathing grew more shallow, and in a barely-there voice, she murmured, ¡°¡­our champion¡­¡± ¡°Champion?¡± I echoed, feeling something tug at my thoughts. She took a weak breath, and with her last bit of strength, whispered, ¡°...leon.¡± Leon? The name echoed in my head, making my heart skip. Leon? Who¡¯s¡­ Leon? The word felt like it should mean something to me, like I knew it, but the connection was just out of reach, slipping away before I could grasp it. Her hand fell from my sleeve as her eyes drifted shut, her last breath vanishing into the storm around us. ¡°Hey! No, don¡¯t¡­ stay with me!¡± I shook her gently, hoping for any sign of life, but she was gone, her face frozen in that last look of fear. Kneeling there, confused, I felt a faint tremor begin to rumble beneath me. The ground shook, subtly at first, but growing stronger. I looked up, and through the thick, swirling snow, shadows began to appear¡ªfigures, dozens, maybe hundreds of them, barely visible through the storm¡¯s blur. And they weren¡¯t¡­ normal. My heart pounded as I took in the shapes moving toward me, twisted and strange. Some looked almost human, but with unnatural twists¡ªa horn here, a limb stretched too long there. Others slithered like snakes or dragged themselves along the ground, contorting in ways that didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± I whispered, backing up, but they kept coming, each figure looming closer, blurry and menacing in the blizzard.
The storm raged on, wind shrieking as snow stung my skin and blinded me until I had no idea which way was out. The figures crept closer, their eyes¡ªor whatever those dark hollows were¡ªfixed on me. I felt them tightening the circle, closing the distance. And then¡ª I jolted awake, gasping, my eyes snapping open to the room around me. My heart was pounding, my whole body drenched in sweat. As I lay there, muscles tense and mind racing, I became aware of something soft on my chest. Slowly, I looked down, and there it was¡ªone of my slimes, perched on top of me, its round, worried eyes staring right at me. It must¡¯ve sensed the nightmare. Even now, I could feel the faint, lingering pulse of fear in my chest, but I stayed perfectly still, letting the weight of the slime and the soft, steady warmth of its presence help calm me down. "What was that?" 83 - Idle Experience
Was she talking about just any Leon? No¡­ it felt like she was looking straight at me, like I was the one she meant, even if she didn¡¯t say it outright. And, back on Earth, my name wasn¡¯t even Leon. But in that dream, it seemed so real... I ran a hand over my face, still feeling a faint chill, even though I was awake now. It was weird, unsettling, as if there was something more lurking beneath the surface of that dream, something I wasn¡¯t supposed to known but did anyway.
I rubbed my eyes, trying to shake off the lingering fog from my head. Must¡¯ve just been the stress of Dungeon End getting to me. Day after day in these... suffocating moments, fighting for survival must have done quite the number on me without realizing it. Anyone would start seeing things. And the smell down here didn''t help. The dream still tugged at the back of my mind, but I took a slow, deep breath, letting wash away. Probably just some random nightmare. My brain trying to process all this madness. This world was twisted enough without adding apocalyptic dreams into the mix. I glanced at Lila, still fast asleep, curled up on one of my slimes like it was the most natural bed in the world. The little guy had spread itself out just enough to give her a cushion, rising and falling slightly with her slow breathing. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk; I¡¯d never seen anyone make a slime look so¡­ comfortable. Maybe I should use one as a makeshift pillow next time, I thought, watching Lila snooze away so comfortably. She looked like she was having the best sleep of her life, curled up without a care in the world. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit envious. Letting her rest, I leaned back against the wall of the pipe, feeling the cold seep through my clothes. Rest time was over, and I had my mana fully recharged, back to a nice 18 points. I was ready to push on. Summoning a few extra slimes would speed things up, but I wasn¡¯t going to blow my entire mana bar just to make today easier. The Sewer Crawlers weren¡¯t much of a threat, but the dungeon itself was a place that had a knack for throwing surprises at you when you least expected it. Deciding on a balanced approach, I summoned four slimes, watching as they bubbled into existence around me. A quick check told me I had 6 mana left¡ªenough for a couple of shapeshifts or some emergency summons if things got dicey. With the new recruits, we¡¯d have a little extra firepower and a quicker path through the grind, but still enough in reserve to stay flexible.
Now I had a total of eight slimes by my side. As I sat there, waiting for Lila to wake up, my slimes bounced around me, as restless as ever, like they could barely wait to charge out and start ¡°playing.¡± Watching them, I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. They were so eager, like a pack of overexcited puppies ready to chase a squirrel¡ªor sewer crawlers, in their case.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. I could almost imagine them frothing at the idea of diving headfirst into the hunt. "Alright, alright,¡± I murmured, chuckling. ¡°Let¡¯s hang tight for Lila, then we¡¯ll head out¡­¡± My words trailed off, and I felt a small tug of curiosity as I watched them bounce and squish around with so much energy. They really didn¡¯t need me to guide them every step of the way; I¡¯d seen them scavenge for loot on their own plenty of times, bringing back whatever caught their eye, no extra guidance needed. Then it hit me that maybe this energy of theirs, this readiness to hunt, didn¡¯t need to be entirely directed by me either. But the thought just hung there, half-formed, as I considered it. What if they didn¡¯t need me around at all for the hunting part, and I could just¡­ let them loose? I kept watching them, feeling a strange tension building as I pieced it together, bit by bit. What if they went out on their own? I glanced at the tunnel, picturing it¡ªnot just me and Lila heading out with my slimes following my lead but letting the slimes do their own thing. Hunt solo. Find their own prey. Bring in their own results. Sure, I knew they could wander off to bring back loot or resources and be used as scouts, but I¡¯d never actually considered setting them loose in a full hunt, without me, for XP. It seemed¡­ bold. But not impossible. My eyes flicked back to them, and something bigger started to unfold in my mind. If they could hunt on their own and if I could get XP from their kills, then¡­ maybe I didn¡¯t need to be in the fight at all to level up. Could they, by hunting independently, passively earn me experience? Like some kind of self-running hunting team? The thought felt almost too good to be true, and I could feel the anticipation building, the reality of it still settling in. It was unorthodox, but it was possible. I didn¡¯t have to risk being present. I could send them out to fight for me while I sat back and waited in a safe place, gathering experience from afar. If I could get credit for each crawler they took down, then I had just stumbled onto a whole new way to level up. I exhaled slowly, realizing just how deep this discovery could go. I could command them from the sidelines, managing a full team of tireless, fearless fighters, taking down enemy after enemy while I stayed perfectly safe, earning the rewards with almost no risk. This was¡­ powerful. This was exactly the kind of edge a necromancer could use to stay on top. And no wonder people saw necromancers as something to be wary of. It wasn¡¯t just the creepy vibe that came with undead¡ªit was the potential to idle, to grind without lifting a finger, letting summons rack up XP without putting yourself in harm¡¯s way. It was the kind of power people were bound to fear or even hate. Necromancers could game the system, use this ¡°idling¡± strategy to gain power without ever stepping into danger. I¡¯d played idle games back on Earth¡ªletting your character passively grind, farm, and collect XP and loot while you barely lifted a finger, gaining levels with almost no effort. And now, right here in this world, I was looking at a real chance to do exactly that. This was a power I¡¯d underestimated, hidden right in front of me. Eager to test out this new strategy, I decided to see if idling could really work. My slimes bounced around, looking more than ready, and I picked out four of them for the job. If this worked, it¡¯d flip my whole leveling process upside down. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got,¡± I murmured, a hint of a grin forming. ¡°Go out there and show me what you can do.¡± I set up the four slimes in pairs, giving them simple orders: find as many Sewer Crawlers as possible, take them down, and grab their crystallized hearts. I wasn¡¯t about to send my whole squad out there¡ªthat¡¯d be pushing my luck. This was Dungeon End, after all; being careless here was a fast track to disaster. I kept the other four slimes close, in case anything nasty decided to creep up on our so-called ¡°safe spot.¡± To get the hunting group combat-ready, I dipped into my mana reserves, using 2 points to shape-shift them into their offensive forms. Now they looked ready for business. ¡°Alright,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Go do your thing!¡± Without hesitation, they took off, gliding in pairs down the dark, damp tunnels of Vermin Hollow, disappearing into the shadows.
Now, it was just a waiting game¡ªor so I¡¯d thought. But before I could even settle in, the first notification flickered up in front of me:
[Your Slime defeated a Sewer Crawler. EXP +1]
I blinked, hardly believing it at first. "I-It actually worked!" 84 - No rest As the notifications kept popping up¡ª[Your slime defeated a Sewer Crawler. EXP +1]¡ªI sat there, letting it all sink in. This wasn¡¯t something I could¡¯ve done before, not with the old slimes. Back then, they weren¡¯t built for combat. They could scavenge, sure, but actively hunting monsters? That wasn¡¯t even on the table. But now, with their new armament forms, they could actually fight. They could kill things. I leaned back against the cold pipe, watching the notifications roll in. I felt like a landlord in the 21st century. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh under my breath as the thought crossed my mind. I¡¯m sitting here, doing absolutely nothing, while my slimes are out there busting their gooey butts. They¡¯re fighting Sewer Crawlers, collecting loot, and I¡¯m just¡­ reaping the rewards. All the experience points are rolling in like clockwork. Meanwhile, I¡¯m chilling, collecting the dungeon equivalent of rent. I¡¯m basically one of those landlords who slap a ridiculous price tag on a tiny, moldy apartment with peeling paint and a broken toilet, and the tenants can¡¯t even complain because they have nowhere else to go. My slimes? They¡¯re stuck with me. Bound to my mana, no escape, no say in the matter. No protests. No worker¡¯s rights. They don¡¯t even have mouths to complain with. I glanced at the four slimes I¡¯d kept behind as guards. They were just bouncing around, completely unbothered. I could almost hear them saying, Yeah, sure, boss, whatever you want. No resentment, no drama. Just obedient, tireless little blobs. ¡°This is so messed up,¡± I muttered, though I didn¡¯t actually feel bad about it. I mean, they weren¡¯t suffering or anything¡ªthey were slimes. As far as I could tell, they didn¡¯t even care. If anything, they seemed happy to have a purpose. Another notification popped up.
[Your slime defeated a Sewer Crawler. EXP +1.]
It was amazing, honestly. It wasn¡¯t just easier¡ªit was smarter. Efficient. I could sit here all day and still make progress without putting myself in danger. And it wasn¡¯t just some cheap shortcut, either. This whole setup wouldn¡¯t have been possible without everything I¡¯d gone through up until now¡ªall the synergies, all the pieces that had fallen into place along the way. Every struggle, every moment of scraping by, had built up to this point. Without the Overfiend¡¯s Awakened Heart and acquiring the ability to shapeshift from it, none of this would¡¯ve worked. Without the pouch saved by the Steelheart family, I wouldn¡¯t have had the armament upgrade to gear up my slimes. And the crossbow scavenged by my slimes? That had been pure chance, but without it, this whole idea wouldn¡¯t even exist. Every piece mattered. Every step had been a crucial part of getting here. If none of that had happened, I¡¯d still be stuck scavenging the hard way¡ªslowly grinding through scraps, hauling everything back myself, and taking all the risk mostly on my own. But now? Now my slimes were little warriors, out there doing the heavy lifting for me, handling the grind so I could focus on the bigger picture. The perfect team. And honestly? I wouldn¡¯t trade them for anything. I leaned back, grinning to myself as I watched another notification pop up. It just works. Nothing fancy, nothing complicated. It just works. I glanced at Lila, still curled up on one of the slimes, fast asleep. ¡°She¡¯d probably call me lazy if she knew what I was doing,¡± I said to myself, smirking. Leaning back further, I let out a contented sigh. ¡°This is the life,¡± I muttered, grinning like an idiot.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Eventually, time passed, and the kills kept piling up. My slimes were out there doing their thing, and every so often, the sweet ding of another kill notification would echo like a cash register ringing up profits. I didn¡¯t even need to move, just watching as the numbers crept closer and closer to my goal. And then, finally¡ªit happened.
[Congratulations! You have reached Level 5!]
For a moment, I just stared at the notification. Then, without warning, the biggest, stupidest grin spread across my face. I wasn¡¯t just smiling¡ªI was grinning ear to ear, teeth and all, like a cartoon villain plotting some evil master plan. Seriously, it wasn¡¯t a normal, proud smile. Oh no. This was the kind of grin that gets you labeled as ¡°the weird guy¡±, the one people subtly scoot away from during bus commute. If Lila had been awake to see it, she¡¯d probably have woken up just to throw something at me. Still, I couldn¡¯t help it. This was a big deal. Then, another notification popped up, listing my rewards for leveling up.
Congratulations! You''ve reached level 5! +2 Mental, +1 Physical
I nodded to myself, my ridiculous grin still plastered across my face. ¡°Alright, alright, very good,¡± I muttered, pretending to be all cool about it, even though inside I was practically overjoyed. I glanced over at my slimes, who were bouncing around nearby, totally oblivious to my little celebration. They didn¡¯t care about levels or stats or milestones; they just wanted to keep doing their job. With the boost of 2 to my mental stat, my mana pool climbed to 20 points. It wasn¡¯t quite the 21 I needed to increase my summoning cap from six slimes to seven, but it was close. That extra 2 mana meant I could cast shapeshifting one more time if needed, and in a dungeon, every single point mattered. Progress was progress, no matter how small it seemed. But my mind didn¡¯t linger on the level-up for long. I started thinking about the next milestone: level 6. To get there, I needed 67 experience points. That meant killing 67 Sewer Crawlers. Normally, that would¡¯ve sounded like a grueling grind, but now? Now that my slimes could farm while I slept, it felt entirely manageable. At this pace, I figured it would only take a day, maybe even less if everything kept running smoothly. The thought made me grin all over again. The grind wasn¡¯t something to dread anymore. Lila stirred slightly beside me, pulling me out of my thoughts. She murmured something incoherent in her sleep and shifted on her makeshift slime-bed, snuggling further into its squishy surface. But naturally, things couldn¡¯t go so smoothly. As I was basking in the glory of what I thought would be my easy, efficient life, a sudden tremor jolted me from my thoughts. "Huh?" The ground beneath us shook violently, sending my slimes into a frenzy. They bounced around inside the pipe, agitated, their movements erratic and chaotic. The tremor grew stronger with every passing second, shaking the walls of the sewer and making the stagnant water ripple violently. ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± I muttered, grabbing the pipe wall to steady myself. Before I could even ask, Lila shot upright, her eyes wide with alarm as the agitation woke her up. ¡°Leon!¡± she shouted, her voice trembling. ¡°This place is no longer safe! I just checked with my Pathfinder skill¡ªthis spot isn¡¯t considered safe anymore!¡± ¡°What?!¡± I snapped, my stomach dropping. If this spot wasn¡¯t safe, it could only mean one thing¡ªsomething was coming, and it was heading straight for us. I didn¡¯t waste time. I scooped Lila up without a second thought and commanded my slimes, ¡°Latch on! Now!¡± They obeyed instantly, clinging to me as as I squeezed out of the pipe¡¯s narrow entrance. The tremors grew more intense as I scrambled to my feet, looking down the dimly lit passageways. There were only two directions to go¡ªleft or right. My heart pounded as the noise that accompanied the tremors became clearer: the sound of countless screeches mixed with the rapid splashing of water, like dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof feet pounding against the wet ground. ¡°D-Dont tell me¡­!¡± My voice faltered as a terrible thought clawed its way into my mind. The screeches, the vibrations, the sheer chaos¡ªit all felt horrifyingly familiar. Before I could dwell on it, something¡ªor someone¡ªburst out from the corner to my right. A figure slammed into the wall with a loud thud, rebounding off it as if it was nothing more than a nuisance. He stumbled for only a second before taking off in our direction, sprinting as though his life depended on it. He was a boy, maybe my age or slightly older. His lean, athletic build suggested he was someone who valued speed over brute strength, and his leather gear confirmed it. His outfit was clearly designed for mobility¡ªlight, flexible, and practical, prioritizing freedom of movement over heavy defense. But what really caught my attention, even in the middle of this unknown situation, were the features that marked him as different. Above his head, two animal-like ears twitched, perked up and alert. Behind him, a tail swayed and whipped with every desperate stride. "A beastman?" ¡°RUN!¡± the beastkin boy shouted, his voice carrying a mix of panic and urgency as he zipped past us with incredible speed, heading down the left passage without even slowing down. ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± I managed to mutter, but I didn¡¯t need to wonder for long. The noise behind him grew louder, a cacophony of screeches, skittering, and splashing echoing through the sewer tunnels. Then, they appeared. At first, just a few Sewer Crawlers rounded the corner¡ª1¡­ 2¡­ 5¡­ 10. But then more followed. 20. 50. 100. An endless wave of them poured into view, crawling over the walls, the floor, the ceiling¡ªsome even clambering over each other in a frenzied, writhing mass. It wasn¡¯t just a group of monsters. It was a swarm. ¡°A-A Monster Tide!¡± I shouted, the name escaping my lips with raw fear. This wasn¡¯t just a group of enemies¡ªit was one of the most dangerous phenomena in Dungeon End, an unrelenting tidal wave of creatures that moved with a single, horrifying purpose: overwhelming and devouring everything in their path. 85 - Mythroars Prideful Paragon The instant I saw the endless tide of Sewer Crawlers pouring down the tunnel, my brain screamed one word louder than anything else: Run! ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡± I shouted, clutching Lila and placing her inside my bag as I turned on my heel and bolted down the left passage. My slimes, still latched onto me, jiggled and bounced wildly with every step. The swarm¡¯s screeches echoed behind me. Their blood-curdling symphony of plague-reddened rats grew louder by the second. My boots splashed through the filthy water, every step sending the murky droplets flying. ¡°Lila!¡± I panted, glancing down at her. ¡°Do you see a way out?!¡± She closed her eyes, concentrating for a brief moment. ¡°Leon! There¡¯s no safe place left on this floor. None.¡± ¡°What?! Then what do we do?!¡± ¡°If we want to get out of this situation, there are only two paths to choose from: either leave the dungeon entirely¡­ or head to the next floor.¡± Leaving the dungeon was out of the question. I had to make progress this time around no matter what. My whole plan had been to hit level 6 before moving forward. But now it looked like I¡¯d have to push that plan up a bit. ¡°Alright. Then we¡¯re heading to the next floor.¡± Just as I spoke, the beastman boy, still far ahead of us, seemed to have heard us even through all this noise. He started slowing down, his pace adjusting to match ours. As we got closer, I could finally get a proper look at him. His ears, shaped like a lion¡¯s, twitched slightly, perked up and alert as he glanced back at us. They were covered in the same golden-brown fur as his tail, which swayed behind him with a natural, fluid motion, adding to his feline appearance. His young face, framed by thick, expressive eyebrows of the same golden-brown hue, radiated a sense of friendliness that felt oddly disarming, despite the chaos he¡¯d dropped us into. Yet, there was also this apologetic look in his eyes, one that made him seem like a kid who¡¯d just made a careless mistake and was trying to soften the blame pointed his way. It was the kind of look that said, Yeah, I messed up¡ªbut I swear I didn¡¯t mean to. He turned to us fully as he ran, offering a sheepish smile that could only be described as an idiot¡¯s grin. ¡°Uh¡­ sorry about this!¡± he said, his voice tinged with genuine regret. ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to get anyone else caught up in this mess.¡± I narrowed my eyes, still running. ¡°Really? Because it looks like you¡¯re the reason we¡¯ve got a Rat Flood on our tails!¡± He winced, his smile faltering. ¡°Yeah¡­ yeah, fair point. But, uh¡­ I swear I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± He laughed nervously, scratching the back of his head mid-stride. ¡°I was just trying to get out of here alive. Didn¡¯t think anyone else would be nearby.¡± ¡°Great. That makes me feel so much better,¡± I said dryly, dodging a loose rock as we ran. He kept pace with us, his tail flicking behind him. ¡°I heard what you said back there,¡± he added, his ears flicking toward me. ¡°You heard that?¡± I asked, surprised. It did make sense, though. Beastkin were well-known for their heightened senses, which varied depending on their specific species. His kind were probably gifted with a great sense of hearing.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. I¡¯d heard stories about beastkin with razor-sharp senses of smell, touch, or sight, so this wasn¡¯t exactly news, but it was still impressive. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied, his grin returning, though it still held that apologetic edge. "Look, I already dragged you into this mess. The least I can do is help you get out of it. Let me tag along.¡± I didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°No.¡± He blinked, caught off guard by my blunt response. ¡°What? Why not?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t know you,¡± I said flatly, not bothering to sugarcoat it. ¡°And strangers? Strangers are untrustworthy. For all I know, you could be using this whole situation to lead me into an even bigger trap.¡± His eyes widened for a moment before narrowing in defiance. He slowed for just a second, then puffed out his chest and slammed a fist against it with vigor. ¡°I¡¯m no stranger worth doubting!¡± he declared, his voice booming with pride. ¡°I am Fennel of the Mythroar Tribe!¡± Mythroar?! I knew who they were. The Mythroar Tribe¡ªone of the most respected and well-known beastkin clans out there. They were like lions in every sense of the word¡ªmajestic, proud, and guided by a deep sense of justice. The kind of people whose name carried weight wherever it was mentioned. People respected them not just for their strength or fairness, but for their unwavering honor and relentless pride. It wasn¡¯t just a personality trait¡ªit was a way of life, woven into every part of who they were. And that pride wasn¡¯t just symbolic. The Mythroars had an inherited ability that defined their entire existence: Prideful Paragon. I glanced at the boy running beside me, his golden tail swishing behind him. Of course¡ªthat¡¯s what he meant earlier. Prideful Paragon. It was the Mythroars¡¯ birthright, an ability passed down through their bloodline, just like Lila¡¯s Pathfinder skill as a gnome. For the Mythroars, it was both a blessing and a burden. Prideful Paragon made them immune to fear and mind-altering effects¡ªno illusions, no manipulation, no tricks could mess with their heads. That kind of immunity was insanely useful, especially on the tougher floors, where enemies loved messing with your mind. But it came at a cost. The ability only worked as long as the user stayed true to their values¡ªhonor, integrity, pride. If a Mythroar lied, betrayed someone, or did anything they considered ¡°unworthy,¡± the ability would shatter and turn against them, inflicting mental pain that didn¡¯t stop until they made things right¡ªor, in extreme cases, until they lost their minds completely.
[Prideful Paragon - Inheritance] [Prideful Paragon grants the user immunity to fear and mind-altering effects as long as they maintain their integrity and adhere to the prideful code of their lineage. This innate ability strengthens the user''s resolve, ensuring their mind cannot be swayed, manipulated, or influenced by external forces.] [This inheritance is unique to the Mythroar Tribe, reflecting their unwavering sense of justice and honor. The immunity is tied to their personal conduct; any action deemed unworthy, such as breaking an oath, intentional deceit, or betrayal, will trigger a reversal effect.] [When integrity is compromised, the user suffers mental damage over time until restitution is made or the dishonor is absolved. Prolonged failure to amend these actions can result in the user descending into madness.] [The ability¡¯s strength makes it invaluable in encounters with entities that rely on psychological manipulation, illusions, or fear-based attacks.] [Usage: Passively enhances mental resilience and fortifies the user''s resolve in line with their prideful nature.]
It wasn¡¯t just a double-edged sword; it was a sword hanging over their heads by a thread. I glanced at Fennel¡ªthe kid had a grin so friendly it almost made you forget he¡¯d dragged you into a mess. If he was a Mythroar, and if he had Prideful Paragon, then everything he said was binding. He couldn¡¯t betray me, unless he wanted to get hurt himself. But that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t skeptical. ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯ll help me,¡± I said, my tone sharper than I intended. ¡°But you¡¯re the reason I¡¯m in this mess to begin with.¡± He winced, rubbing the back of his head with an awkward laugh. ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s fair. I messed up, big time. But I¡¯m not the kind of guy who drags someone into trouble and then runs off. I¡¯ll see this through. You have my word.¡± I folded my arms, my gaze still wary. ¡°Your word. That¡¯s a big deal for you Mythroar types, right?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± he said, his tone suddenly serious. His golden-brown ears twitched slightly, and his grin softened into something sincere. ¡°When I say I¡¯ll help, I mean it.¡± I studied him for a long moment, trying to gauge whether he was being honest or just saying what I wanted to hear. But his eyes held steady, unwavering, like someone who knew exactly what his words meant. Finally, I sighed. ¡°Alright. But if you screw this up any further, I¡¯m leaving you behind. Got it?¡± His grin returned, bright and full of relief. ¡°Got it,¡± he said, his tail flicking behind him. ¡°You¡¯ve got my word as a Mythroar.¡± And with Prideful Paragon in play, I knew that was one promise he couldn¡¯t afford to break. 86 - Fennel As we kept running, the distant screeches and steps of the rats echoed loudly behind us. Then, as if things weren¡¯t bad enough, a group of Sewer Crawlers scuttled into view ahead. There were more of them than I¡¯d ever encountered at once in this area. It was clear they¡¯d been drawn by the noise of the chaos behind us. The sound must¡¯ve been like a dinner bell for these nasty things. I shifting myself slightly as I prepared to command my slimes to engage them. But before I could do anything, Fennel bolted forward, his movements were so swift and seamless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this!¡± he called back over his shoulder, his voice confident but not cocky. He closed the gap between himself and the Crawlers in seconds. Claws started extending from his fingers, glowing a faint white light, and with it he slashed through the first Crawler in one swift motion, sending it flying in two pieces. He spun on his heel, ducking low as another lunged at him, then countered with a horizontal slash that tore it apart. One of the Crawlers tried to flank him, but with a flick of his tail he sent it flying into the wall. I watched in awe as he performed a seamless acrobatic flip over another Crawler that lunged for his legs, landing with catlike grace before whipping his tail around again to knock a third Crawler off balance. He followed up with a quick slash, finishing it off before it could recover. His movements were fluid, almost like a dance, and his tail worked in perfect harmony with the rest of his body. He moved so effortlessly that it was hard to believe he was in the middle of a frantic fight. By the time he finished, the tunnel was littered with Sewer Crawlers, their crystalized hearts faintly glowing in the murky water. He flicked his claws, sending droplets of blood flying, and turned back to us with a triumphant grin. ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s done,¡± he said, his thick brows lifting slightly as his lion-like ears twitched. I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise.
Had he been an enemy, the outcome would¡¯ve been terrifying. Fennel could¡¯ve closed the gap between us in an instant, dodging every arrow my slimes could fire with ease. His speed and precision would¡¯ve torn through them like paper, rendering their shapeshifting recovery utterly useless. And without them, I¡¯d be nothing more than a sitting duck¡ªcompletely vulnerable and powerless. The realization hit hard. Sure, I was stronger than before¡ªmiles ahead of where I¡¯d been when I first entered this dungeon¡ªbut strength had a way of making you overconfident. Watching Fennel move so effortlessly, it became painfully clear that I still had a long way to go. Even now, I was in an environment in which numerous creatures and people would see me as nothing more than an ant. I had a lot of weaknesses. Agility and speed? That was one of them, glaringly obvious. If I ever had to face someone like Fennel as an enemy, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. I¡¯d grown stronger, sure, but it was a harsh reminder that modesty was just as important as power.
"You¡¯re... surprisingly strong. Is that one of your skills?" I asked, still reeling from the shock, though I tried to mask it. My curiosity outweighed my shock. Fennel turned back to me with a grin that was way too relaxed for someone who¡¯d just shredded half a dozen monsters. ¡°Looks awesome, right?¡± he said, puffing out his chest and giving his claws a little flex as they shimmered faintly before dissipating.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s one of my skills. Well, since you¡¯ve already seen it in action, I guess there¡¯s no harm in telling you about it. You seem like a chill guy, so I don¡¯t really mind.¡± I blinked. Seriously? This guy¡¯s way too trusting. Normally, the first rule of survival in Dungeon End was to keep your skills to yourself or very limited people. Revealing them to others could get you exploited or worse. But here he was, casually spilling the details like it was no big deal. Still, I wasn¡¯t about to stop him. If he wanted to hand over valuable information, I wasn¡¯t going to argue. I had no intention of breaking his trust or exploiting him, but knowing his capabilities might come in handy if things got dicey later. And honestly, his openness was kind of refreshing, in a weird way. ¡°So, it¡¯s called [Predator¡¯s Claw],¡± he said with a tone full of pride. ¡°Pretty simple, really. It lets me create claws out of mana. The power of the claws scales with my physical stats, and the length depends on my mental stats.¡± He extended his claws again to demonstrate, the faint white glow illuminating the sewer. ¡°See? Not too complicated, but super effective in a fight.¡± He slashed the air in front of him, and the claws shimmered as they cut through nothing but left faint trails behind.
[Predator¡¯s Claw - Lv.1] [Allows the user to create claws formed from pure mana. The claws¡¯ power scales with the user¡¯s physical stats, while their length is determined by mental stats. This versatile ability can adapts to the user¡¯s strengths.]
  • Mana Claws: Creates energy-based claws for combat.
    • Physical Stats: Increase the claws¡¯ damage and durability.
    • Mental Stats: Determine the claws¡¯ length and reach.
[Usage: Effective for slashing, grappling, or cutting through defenses.]
Hearing about his ability, it was clear that it was undeniably effective, especially when paired with his natural agility and reflexes. The synergy between his quick movements and the skill¡¯s versatility made him quite the deadly fighter. It wasn¡¯t just a flashy skill¡ªit was practical, precise, and powerful. Seems like he got blessed with quite the skill, I thought to myself. But as impressive as Predator¡¯s Claw was, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it wasn¡¯t the whole story. No one gets to this level of proficiency with just one skill, no matter how good it is. His agility, his coordination, the way his movements flowed seamlessly from one strike to the next¡ªit all pointed to something more. He had to have other abilities backing him up, probably passive skills that complemented Predator¡¯s Claw perfectly. The fact that his skill didn¡¯t have a prefix behind its name caught my attention, too. That meant it was likely still in its initial level. Even so, its raw effectiveness made it clear just how powerful it already was. And if Predator¡¯s Claw was only at level 1, what about his other abilities? There was no guarantee those were at the same level. He could easily have more advanced passives or even higher-level actives in his arsenal, quietly enhancing his combat abilities without showing them outright. ¡°Not bad,¡± I said, keeping my tone neutral. ¡°It fits your combat style perfectly.¡± ¡°Right?¡± he replied, beaming with pride. ¡°What way should we head to¡­ uh¡­¡± Fennel hesitated, his gaze flickering between me and the bag slung over my shoulder. He clearly didn¡¯t know our names but was trying to get to know us anyway. ¡°I¡¯m Leon,¡± I said, even thought it wasn''t really the time to get introductions done, being chased by crawlers and all. His eyes shifted to Lila, who was peeking out cautiously from the top of my bag. She looked a little unsure, but after a moment, she mustered the courage to speak up. ¡°Lila,¡± she said softly, giving a small wave with her tiny hand. Fennel laughed, his grin widening into something genuinely warm. ¡°Got it¡ªLeon and Lila.¡± He tilted his head slightly, his lion-like ears twitching. ¡°And what about the little buddies hanging around you?¡± I raised an eyebrow, following his gaze. He was clearly referring to my slimes, the ones still latched onto me. For a second, I hesitated, unsure how much I wanted to share. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them,¡± I said eventually. ¡°They¡¯re friendly.¡± Fennel tilted his head again, his thick brows knitting slightly as his tail flicked behind him. ¡°Friendly, huh?¡± He paused, studying them for a moment before grinning again. ¡°They do look friendly¡­ but my instincts tell me they can also be pretty nasty if angered.¡± I smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s just say they¡¯ve got my back.¡± His grin widened further, and he let out a low chuckle. ¡°Good to know. Guess I¡¯ll stay on their good side, then.¡± His tone was light, almost teasing, but there was an undercurrent of seriousness to his words. Beastkin like him probably had a sharp sense for danger, and I wasn¡¯t about to argue with his instincts. Lila chimed in to answer Fennel¡¯s earlier question. ¡°Just keep running straight ahead,¡± she said. ¡°The path to the next floor is still quite far from here, but it¡¯s straightforward. No turns, no forks¡ªjust keep moving.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Fennel asked. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind that. I¡¯ve got plenty of stamina to spare.¡± He glanced over at me, his eyes flicking up and down as if assessing my physical condition. ¡°But you, Leon¡­ You don¡¯t really seem like the ¡®fit¡¯ type. Will you be able to hold up?¡± I shot him a look, my pride stinging a little. ¡°Not much of a choice, do I?¡± I replied, keeping my tone as neutral as possible. ¡°Well,¡± he said, still grinning, ¡°if worse comes to worst, I can always carry you on my back. You don¡¯t seem heavy enough to be much of a burden.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his sassy comment, even if it was at my expense. ¡°I¡¯ll count on you then,¡± I said, playing along. His grin widened, his tail swishing behind him in amusement. Despite everything, his lightheartedness was infectious. It reminded me of someone¡ªArlo. That same mix of confidence, humor, and reliability that could make even the worst situations feel a little less dire. I think I¡¯m starting to like this guy, I thought. 87 - Monster Tide The screeches of the monster tide grew louder and more chaotic with every passing second. Up ahead, more Sewer Crawlers emerged from the darkness, their glowing red eyes cutting through the gloom. ¡°More of them? Seriously?¡± I complained, glancing at Fennel. Before I could even think about commanding my slimes, he was already on the move. ¡°I said I¡¯ve got this!¡± he called back, his voice carrying an edge of excitement as he bolted forward. His claws extended in a flash of faint white light, and he was on them in an instant. The first Crawler barely had time to react before he slashed it clean in two, its segmented body falling apart with a splat. He spun on his heel, dodging a second Crawler¡¯s lunge, then countered with a precise, horizontal slash that tore through its neck. ¡°Show-off,¡± I muttered under my breath, but there was no denying his skill. But the swarm wasn¡¯t just coming from the front. From side tunnels and cracks in the walls, more Crawlers spilled out, their numbers multiplying. ¡°Leon! Behind you!¡± Lila¡¯s panicked voice alerted me. I turned just in time to see two Crawlers lunging for me, their jaws wide open, teeth glinting in the dim light. ¡°Slimes, now!¡± I shouted. Two of my slimes used their crossbow instantly. They fired almost simultaneously, their gel-like arrows piercing through the first Crawler¡¯s head with a squelch.]
[Your Slime defeated a Sewer Crawler. EXP +1]
The second hesitated for a heartbeat too long¡ªa fatal mistake. Another arrow hit it square in the chest, sending it skidding across the wet floor.
[Your Slime defeated a Sewer Crawler. EXP +1]
¡°Not bad! Your little buddies are quite good.¡± Fennel shouted, his voice strained as he dodged another swipe, slashing his attacker in half with a counter. ¡°Keep it up!¡± ¡°Trying,¡± I muttered, sweat dripping down my face as more Crawlers closed in. My slimes were firing as fast as they could, but for every Crawler they took down, it felt like two more appeared. Fennel wasn¡¯t slowing down either, but I could see the cracks forming. His attacks were still precise, but his movements were losing that effortless edge. A swipe from a Crawler¡¯s claw grazed his arm, leaving a shallow cut. He hissed in pain but retaliated immediately, tearing the creature apart with a flurry of slashes. ¡°Lila!¡± I yelled, desperation creeping into my voice. ¡°How much further?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± she cried, clutching the edge of my bag as she tried to keep her voice steady. ¡°The Pathfinder mist says forward, but I can¡¯t tell how far!¡± Fennel glanced back, his brows furrowed, blood dripping from the cut on his arm. ¡°Then we keep moving!¡± he said, his voice filled with resolve. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the front, but you two better not slow down!¡± More Crawlers poured in, merging with the tide''s behind us. Increasing their number and speed as time passed. The walls seemed to close in as the fight raged on. Fennel darted between them, his claws glowing brighter with every swing, his tail smashing into anything that tried to sneak up on him. But even he couldn¡¯t keep them all at bay. One Crawler managed to slip past him, heading straight for me. I barely had time to react, but my slimes did. A green arrow shot out, slamming into the creature¡¯s side and sending it careening into a puddle of sludge.
[Your Slime defeated a Sewer Crawler. EXP +1]
Another lunged aiming for Lila, but my slimes fired again, the arrow hitting it mid-leap and pinning it to the ground.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
[Your Slime defeated a Sewer Crawler. EXP +1]
¡°Leon, they¡¯re getting closer!¡± Lila shouted, her voice trembling as more Crawlers emerged from the shadows. ¡°I know!¡± I snapped, trying to keep my focus. ¡°Slimes, keep firing!¡± Fennel, panting but unrelenting, glanced back at me with a grin. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already tired, Leon. I thought you had more fight in you!¡± I scowled. ¡°Just keep doing your thing, Fennel. I¡¯ve got this.¡± ¡°Sure you do,¡± he said, dodging another swipe and countering with a spinning slash that sent three Crawlers tumbling. His tail whipped around, catching a fourth that tried to pass him. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m here to carry the team!¡±
The tunnel had turned into a full-blown warzone. We kept sprinting, the sewer narrowing the deeper we went. My breathing was ragged, my heart pounding from sheer exhaustion, and my feet felt like they were on fire from the relentless friction. Fennel was no better¡ªif anything, he looked even more drained than I was. While I was only running for my life, he was pulling off feats of incredible agility, dodging and slashing through wave after wave of crawlers, fighting to protect both of us.
It wasn¡¯t long before I was signaled by their arrival. One by one, the slimes emerged from their hiding spots: oozing out of cracks in the walls, dripping down from small holes above, and sliding through rusted sewer pipes. Each one jiggled slightly as they joined us. The tunnel wasn¡¯t much wider than a single hallway, barely enough for two people to move side by side. Perfect for a bottleneck defense. ¡°This might just work,¡± I muttered to myself, my voice almost drowned out by the sound of splashing footsteps behind us. Time was slipping away. I gave the command, and the slimes responded immediately, their pliable forms rippling in acknowledgment. "Shift to shield mode!" I ordered. At once, their gelatinous bodies began to shudder and reform. The once-fluid slimes began to condense, their trembling forms stabilizing as they shifted in a new direction. The transformation enveloped their quivering shapes, thickening as their natural elasticity gave way to a dense, weighty structure. Smooth, rounded edges emerged, and their forms solidified into sturdy, translucent shields. The slimes finished their transformation, wobbling slightly as if testing their newfound density. they felt like living barricades, ready to hold the line. "Wait until we¡¯re past you," I instructed. They quivered in understanding, planting themselves firmly in the tight tunnel. Fennel and I rushed forward, squeezing through the narrow space as the slimes began to move into position. Two of them dropped to the ground with a wet thud, anchoring themselves against the murky floor of the tunnel. Their shields pressed firmly into the walls, covering the lower half of the entrance. Meanwhile, the other two slithered up the sides, sticking to the walls and ceiling like living adhesive. They dangled above, their shields overlapping to create a seamless barrier. Together, the four slimes formed a perfect cube-like structure, completely sealing off the passage behind us. Their round, reinforced shields fit tightly against the edges of the tunnel, leaving no gaps or openings. Even the corners were covered, their burly forms pressing together to ensure nothing could slip through. I paused for a moment, taking in the scene. Their task was clear: hold the line at all costs. They wouldn¡¯t last forever, but they didn¡¯t need to. All they had to do was buy us enough time to escape. The guilt gnawed at me for a moment¡ªafter all, these slimes were my creation, but survival took precedence. ¡°Stay strong,¡± I whispered under my breath as Fennel and I pressed on, leaving the slimes to their duty. The moment of impact hit hard. I could feel the vibrations as the enemies slammed into the slimes, taking the brunt of the charge. At first, they held strong. For a brief moment, I let myself hope they could hold indefinitely. But then, I saw it. Slowly, the tide began to push them back. The sheer weight of the charge was too much, and the slimes, despite their strength, were starting to slide. Their shields wobbled under the strain, their gelatinous forms rippling as they absorbed blow after blow. They were pouring everything they had into holding the line. I watched, as they inched back, their rounded shields grinding against the walls and floor of the tunnel. We ran further into the tunnel. The sounds of the battle behind us faded with every stride, and soon, the slimes were out of sight entirely. Minutes passed, each second stretching as we pushed deeper into the sewer. Then, without warning, a series of notifications appeared in front of me, their dull glow cutting through the darkness.
[Your Slime has been defeated by a Sewer Crawler.] [Your Slime has been defeated by a Sewer Crawler.] [Your Slime has been defeated by a Sewer Crawler.] [Your Slime has been defeated by a Sewer Crawler.]
¡°They did good,¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°I won¡¯t waste their sacrifice.¡± ¡°I see it!¡± she yelled. ¡°The portal, it¡¯s just ahead!¡± LIla voice rang out. The faint glow of the portal shimmered in the distance. 88 - Jump!
Lila¡¯s announcement felt like a lifeline, and for a moment, it almost seemed like we might actually make it out of this nightmare. ¡°You heard her!¡± I shouted. ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± Fennel didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He shot ahead, his excitement cutting through the tension. ¡°Finally!¡± he called back. ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± For a brief moment, I let myself believe it. The screeches of the swarm behind us and the tremors of their approach faded into the background. All I could focus on was the faint shimmer of the portal just ahead¡ªour way out. But then the sound changed. Something was off. The high-pitched screeches of the rats were drowned out by a heavier, deeper rumble. It wasn¡¯t just a noise; I could feel it. A vibration, shaking the walls and reverberating through the tunnel. Fennel skidded to a stop so fast that his claws scraped against the slimy floor, sending sludge flying. He spun around, his face alarmed. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t come any closer!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I yelled, still rushing forward. But then I saw it. The tunnel ended abruptly, opening into a massive pit that stretched wide and deep, cutting off any chance of continuing forward. On the other side, barely visible, was the faint glow of the portal, taunting us from another tunnel just out of reach. The pit was massive, a dark void with no visible bottom. Water cascaded from cracked pipes above, spilling in murky streams and filling the air with the stench of rot. The sound of it rushing into the pit was deafening. I crept closer to the edge, peering down, but there was nothing. Just endless darkness. My stomach churned. This wasn¡¯t just an obstacle; it was a dead end. A trap. ¡°Well, this is a problem,¡± Fennel said, breaking the silence. ¡°No kidding,¡± Lila peeked out of my bag, her face pale. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s huge. How are we supposed to get across?¡± I had no answer. My mind raced, scrambling for ideas, but everything came up short. The gap was too wide to jump, too dangerous to climb. It was like the dungeon itself was mocking us. ¡°This pit¡­¡± I muttered, stepping back. ¡°It¡¯s massive. How deep do you think it goes?¡± Fennel crouched near the edge, squinting into the darkness. ¡°Deep enough that if you fall, you¡¯re done. I can¡¯t even see the bottom.¡± Lila clutched the edge of my bag, her small hands trembling. ¡°Leon, what are we going to do?¡± she asked, her voice small and shaky. I sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But we need to figure it out fast, or we¡¯re toast.¡± Fennel straightened, brushing his hands off like he¡¯d just finished a minor chore. ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the deal,¡± he said, his tone maddeningly calm given the situation. ¡°We¡¯ve got two options: figure out how to cross, or stand here and let the Rat Flood catch up. Personally, I¡¯m not a fan of becoming rat chow.¡± I shot him a glare. ¡°Thanks for the reminder. That really helps.¡± But he wasn¡¯t wrong. The screeches were getting louder again. Time was running out. Their screeches were growing louder and closer. My mind raced for a solution, but before I could even voice an idea, Fennel moved. He didn¡¯t say a word. No warning, no plan¡ªhe just acted. Taking a few steps back, he crouched, his tail swaying for balance, then bolted forward at full speed. It took me a second to process what was happening. ¡°Fennel! What the hell are you doing?!¡± I shouted, my voice bouncing off the cavern walls. But he didn¡¯t even glance back. His focus was locked, he zeroed in on the edge of the pit. He ran as fast as his legs could carry him. And then, just as he reached the edge, he leapt. It wasn¡¯t just a jump¡ªit was an explosion of motion, every muscle coiling and releasing with a force that sent him soaring into the air. For a split second, it almost looked like he might make it. His body arced gracefully, cutting through the air and beyond the waterfall of murky water.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. But as he began to descend, the truth became clear. The gap was too wide. His momentum was fading. He wasn¡¯t going to make it. ¡°Fennel, no!¡± I shouted, my voice cracking. But he wasn¡¯t done. Mid-air, as he began to drop, his hands shot forward. His mana claws flickered to life, their faint glow cutting through the dimness of the pit. They stretched out farther than what he''d shown previously. With a sharp crunch, his claws dug into the far wall of the pit. The impact sent chunks of stone and sludge raining down into the darkness below. The sound of crumbling rock echoed ominously, but his grip held. Barely. Fennel¡¯s body jolted violently from the stop, and for a moment, it looked like he might lose his hold. His feet kicked at the air, his tail whipping as he fought to stabilize himself. The claws screeched against the wall as he slid downward, carving deep grooves into the stone. The noise was sharp and grating, like nails on a chalkboard. ¡°Holy crap, Fennel¡­¡± I muttered under my breath, too stunned to say anything else. Somehow, he stopped his descent, hanging precariously over the void. His breaths came in short gasps, his claws embedded deep into the wall. The muscles in his arms and shoulders trembled as he adjusted his grip. Then, slowly, he began to climb. One claw at a time, he pulled himself up. He kept going, his claws plunged into the wall again and again, anchoring him as he inched upward. Finally, with one last grunt of effort, he reached the edge near the portal. His claws retracted as he hauled himself over the lip and rolled onto solid ground. Then he pushed himself up, turned to face us, and grinned. Despite everything, his expression was triumphant. ¡°I made it, Leon! Lila!¡± he called, his voice ringing out across the pit. I stared at him, my heart still pounding. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­¡± I muttered, shaking my head in disbelief. Fennel wiped the sweat off his forehead and grinned down at me, leaning casually against the rocky edge near the portal like he hadn¡¯t just barely survived his own insane leap. ¡°Your turn, Leon!¡± he called out, way too cheerful for someone who had nearly fallen into a death pit. I stared at him with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? How the hell am I supposed to do that? I don¡¯t have claws growing out of my hands, you lunatic!¡± He shrugged. ¡°I dunno, you¡¯ve got your little slime buddies, don¡¯t you? Figure it out!¡± I shot him a glare but didn¡¯t have time to argue. Behind me, Lila screamed, her voice cutting through the chaotic noise of the cavern. ¡°Leon! They¡¯re here!¡± My stomach flipped as I spun around. The Rats had finally caught up. A sea of glowing red eyes flooded the darkness, the screeches and scurrying clawed at my ears, making it hard to think straight. There was no time left. ¡°Ah, screw it!¡± I muttered, backing up as far as I could. This was crazy¡ªsuicidal, even¡ªbut what choice did I have? I took off running, every muscle in my body straining as I pushed toward the edge of the pit. Just as I reached it, I activated my boots¡¯ [Slime Propel] ability. The burst of speed launched me into the air, my heart pounding as the ground disappeared beneath me. But as soon as I was airborne, I knew. I wasn¡¯t going to make it. The gap was too wide, and my momentum was already fading. My stomach sank as I began to fall, the black void yawning below me. ¡°No, no, no!¡± I shouted, panic gripping me. But then, an idea¡ªa desperate, ridiculous idea¡ªflashed through my mind. ¡°Slimes! Hands and feet, now!¡± I yelled, my voice shaking with urgency. My slimes reacted instantly, sliding up my arms and legs, their gelatinous forms clinging tightly. They stretched out, forming a sticky, makeshift adhesive just as the wall loomed in front of me. I braced myself, every muscle tense as I hit the surface. The impact rattled my bones, and I immediately started to slide, the rough stone scraping against my slimes as they struggled to grip. ¡°Slower! Slow me down!¡± I yelled, my voice rising with each passing second. My descent felt uncontrollable, the screeching sound of my slimes clinging to the wall grating in my ears. And then¡ªfinally¡ªI stopped. I clung there, my chest heaving, the slimes trembling as they anchored me in place. A sound¡ªlouder, more guttural¡ªcut through the chaos. I opened my eyes and looked down. My breath caught in my throat. The pit below wasn¡¯t just dark¡ªit was alive. Tens of thousands of red eyes glowed in the blackness, shifting and swarming like a living, writhing sea of nightmares. There were more rats down here, far surpassing the tide that was chasing us. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible over the cacophony of screeches and scurrying claws. ¡°Leon, climb! NOW!¡± Lila screamed, her voice snapping me out of my daze. The rats that where chasing us from above¡ªwere falling into the pit, tumbling and clawing at each other as they piled up into a grotesque, wriggling mass. Adrenaline surged through me, and I didn¡¯t hesitate. My hands moved instinctively, the slimes stretching and sticking to the wall as I pulled myself up. The rats weren¡¯t giving up. Some of the falling ones clawed at me as they tumbled past, their teeth snapping wildly. One latched onto my sleeve, its fangs scraping against the fabric. My slimes reacted faster than I could, their gelatinous forms stretching out and prying it off before it could sink its teeth into me. ¡°Keep going! Don¡¯t stop!¡± Lila yelled out. Another rat clawed at my boot, its jagged nails scraping against the slime-covered surface. I kicked it off with a grunt, watching it disappear into the writhing pit below. My arms burned, my legs ached, but I couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°Almost there,¡± I whispered, gritting my teeth as I reached for the next handhold. The light was just above me, the edge of the pit only a few more pulls away. With one final, desperate pull, I hauled myself over the edge with the help of fennel gripping at my cloth, collapsing onto solid ground. My chest heaved, my body trembling from the effort. I glanced back at the pit, the writhing swarm of rats still clawing at the walls, and let out a shaky breath. Fennel leaned over me, his grin as wide as ever. ¡°Not bad, Leon. Not bad at all.¡± I rolled onto my back, staring up at the faintly glowing portal above. ¡°I hate this place,¡± I muttered, my voice hoarse. Lila peeked out of my bag, her face pale but her eyes wide with relief. ¡°You made it¡­¡± ¡°Barely,¡± I replied, forcing myself to sit up. ¡°Let¡¯s not do that again.¡± 89 - Lead the way, Captain! ¡°Well, that was a refreshing jog, huh?¡± Fennel said, his tone way too casual for someone who¡¯d just narrowly avoided becoming rat food. He shot me a grin, clearly proud of his joke. I gave him a long, unimpressed look. Instead of backing off, Fennel¡¯s grin somehow got wider. ¡°Tough crowd,¡± he muttered, shrugging like he hadn¡¯t just barely cheated death. Lila, perched on the edge of my bag, decided to cut through the nonsense. She wiped some murky sewer water off her hair and fixed her gaze on me. ¡°Leon,¡± she started, ¡°what¡¯s the plan now? Are we heading to the next floor, or staying here to grind more?¡± Her question snapped me out of my irritation and back into focus. She was right¡ªthings had calmed down, at least for now. The tide of monsters had disappeared into that pit behind us, leaving us in a moment of relative safety. It meant we had choices again. I crossed my arms, thinking it through. ¡°We ran here because of the tide,¡± I said, speaking more to myself than anyone else. ¡°But now that they¡¯re gone, we¡¯re not exactly being chased anymore. We could stay here a bit longer, grind some more. Might not be a bad idea to have the slime shoot arrows from here into the pit.¡± Lila raised an eyebrow and gestured dramatically toward the portal, which shimmered faintly just ahead of us. ¡°Sure, but the portal¡¯s right there. Like, we could just go. We¡¯ve been complaining about the smell of this place the whole time! It¡¯s a sewer, Leon. How much longer are you planning to marinate in this?¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong. The stench here wasn¡¯t just bad¡ªit was unbearable. The air felt rotten, clinging to everything. My clothes reeked, my boots squelched with every step, and even my slimes, normally odorless, had started to pick up the foul scent. Just the thought of staying here any longer made my stomach turn. But leaving now¡­ it felt risky and wasteful. The next floor was a complete unknown. The Sewer Crawlers weren¡¯t hard to manage, and grinding just a little longer could make a real difference in leveling up. I sighed, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong about the smell,¡± I admitted, glancing at the portal again. ¡°But rushing to the next floor without knowing what¡¯s waiting for us? That could be worse.¡± I looked at Fennel, curious about his next move. We¡¯d only teamed up to escape the monster tide, and now that we¡¯d managed that¡ªbarely¡ªI had to wonder what his plans were. ¡°How about you, Fennel?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you staying here, or are you heading to the next floor?¡± Fennel flinched slightly, clearly caught off guard by the question. He rubbed the back of his head, his lion-like ears twitching nervously. ¡°Actually¡­ I was wondering if I could, uh, stay with you guys?¡± he said, his voice uncertain but hopeful. His question caught me completely off guard. ¡°You want to stick with us? Why?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean, now that I think about it, did you enter this dungeon alone? You¡¯re beastkin. From what I¡¯ve heard, you guys usually move in groups, not solo.¡± Fennel¡¯s grin faltered, and for the first time, he looked a little sheepish. His tail swayed behind him, slower than usual. ¡°Well, technically, I didn¡¯t come alone,¡± he admitted. ¡°I had a group. A pretty solid one, actually.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Lila asked, leaning forward from her spot in my bag. Fennel sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°The tide happened. When it hit, I was the fastest in the group. We didn¡¯t see it coming because of the smell in this place¡ªit¡¯s so strong that it completely messed up our scout¡¯s sense of smell. He¡¯s usually the one who keeps us ahead of danger, but here? Useless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you got separated?¡± I asked, crossing my arms. He nodded. ¡°Yeah. I volunteered to be the bait, give them enough time to find cover or figure out a way forward. It worked¡­ sort of. I managed to lure the tide away, but I got stuck on my own in the process. Knowing them, though, they probably found their way to the third floor by now.¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°And you think they¡¯ll find you again?¡± Lila asked, tilting her head. Fennel grinned, his confidence returning. ¡°Oh, they¡¯ll find me. No doubt about it. Once I¡¯m on the third floor, my scent will stand out again. They¡¯ll pick it up and track me down in no time.¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of faith to put in them.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not blind faith. My team¡¯s been through worse. If anyone can handle themselves in this dungeon, it¡¯s them. Besides, I¡¯m not exactly easy to miss, you know?¡± I didn¡¯t respond right away, mulling over his words. It made sense, in a way. The tide was a freak event, something no one could¡¯ve predicted, and it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine a skilled group making it through to the next floor. But that still left the question of why he wanted to stick with us in the meantime. ¡°Okay, but why us?¡± I finally asked. ¡°You don¡¯t even know us.¡± Fennel shrugged, flashing me that signature grin of his. ¡°You didn¡¯t attack me when things got rough. That counts for something. And honestly? You¡¯re interesting. Figure if I¡¯m gonna stick with anyone, it might as well be someone who¡¯s not boring.¡± Lila scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s your reasoning? Because we¡¯re not boring?¡± I crossed my arms, raising an eyebrow at him. ¡°You were the one who brought us into this trouble in the first place¡­¡± Fennel blinked, his grin faltering for a split second before bouncing back with even more enthusiasm. ¡°Details, details,¡± he said, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the saving part, not the ¡®almost got you killed¡¯ part. we''re safe now, aren¡¯t we? That¡¯s what counts!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but let out a short laugh, shaking my head. As I mulled it over, I couldn¡¯t deny that having Fennel around was a definite positive. He wasn¡¯t just some random tagalong¡ªhe was strong. A solid close-quarters fighter, the kind of party member i''d be more then happy in having. Not only that, but his presence gave us a clear advantage in this immediate situation. Heading to the third floor had been a gamble before. I was skeptical about going because I wasn¡¯t prepared. My level wasn¡¯t where I wanted it to be, my slime army wasn¡¯t large enough yet, and the risks of encountering tougher enemies were too high. The decision to move forward was more out of desperation than strategy, especially since I¡¯d lost four of my slimes during the chaos with the tide. That alone had left me feeling uneasy. But now, with Fennel here, things were different. His strength alone made up for the slimes I¡¯d lost¡ªand then some. Honestly, it felt like he was worth at least a dozen of my slimes, at least in terms of raw power. His ability to take down Sewer Crawlers with such ease had proven that much. Watching him in action, it was clear that he could handle himself even in a dire situation. That kind of strength wasn¡¯t something you turned away lightly. And there was something else¡ªsomething that gave me even more reassurance. Fennel¡¯s inherited ability, Prideful Paragon, meant he couldn¡¯t betray us, at least not intentionally. If he joined our group, his innate sense of justice and pride as a Mythroar would keep him from turning against us. If his current party were to show up and even think about attacking us, it would put him in a situation that went against his very nature. I let out a small sigh, glancing over at him. He was still standing there, his tail swishing behind him as he hummed to himself, completely oblivious to the internal debate I was having. ¡°Alright,¡± I finally said, breaking the silence. ¡°You can stick with us, but only until you find your group.¡± Fennel¡¯s ears perked up, and his eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Really? You mean it?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied. He grinned, placing a hand on his chest in an exaggerated gesture of sincerity. ¡°Mythroar¡¯s honor. You won¡¯t regret it.¡± Lila leaned out of the bag, her expression happy. having Fennel with us was the best decision at this very moment. He was strong, capable, and trustworthy¡ªor at least as trustworthy as someone like him could be. And with his presence, the third floor felt a little less daunting. "I still think it¡¯d be a waste to leave right now. Let me kill a few of these rats, earn some experience points, and maybe level up a bit before we move on," I said. But as soon as the words left my mouth, Fennel shook his head. "Not gonna happen," he replied. "Huh? Why not?" "Take a listen," he said. "Notice anything?" I froze. He was right. The constant screeching of the rats at the bottom of the pit was gone. "...?! Where¡¯d they go?" "My guess? There¡¯s probably an exit down there¡ªa sewage valve or something. They¡¯ve likely moved on to their next target¡­ or maybe they¡¯re coming back for us." I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. If I hadn¡¯t wasted time talking to him, I might¡¯ve snagged a few kills and leveled up. Oh well, no use crying over it now. Just another reason to get out of this stinking pit. "Then let''s not waste any more time," I said, rolling my shoulders and adjusting my bag. "Let¡¯s head to the next floor." Fennel grinned, ¡°Now we¡¯re talking! Lead the way, Captain.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re the one calling the shots,¡± he said with a shrug, his grin never faltering. ¡°Just trying to boost morale.¡± Lila snickered softly from her perch in my bag, clearly enjoying the exchange. I took a deep breath, stepping toward the portal. ¡°Anyway. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s waiting for us.¡± 90 - Weblands Stepping through the portal, my feet hit solid ground, but it took me a few seconds to steady myself. The air here clung to my skin, heavy and cold. I immediately took in my surroundings. A forest stretched out before us¡ªor what used to be one. The trees were tall and twisted, their bark blackened and cracked like they¡¯d been burned from the inside out. They clawed the sky lifeless and bare, swaying faintly in the cold breeze. No leaves, no greenery, just jagged shadows cast by the pale light of a full moon hanging far too low above us. The ground was coated in ashen soil, brittle and lifeless. The step I took caused the withered grass under my boots to crumble into dust. There were no flowers, no bushes, nothing alive. Just a monochrome wasteland. But the most unnerving feature of this place? The webs. Thick, silvery strands were draped across the skeletal branches of the trees, coating the ground and stretching between trunks like barricades. Webbing was everywhere. Some strands were thin and delicate, fluttering faintly in the breeze. Others were massive, spanning entire clearings with intricate, hypnotic patterns. The sheer amount of webbing made the whole area look like it had been claimed, transformed into some kind of enormous nest. It didn¡¯t take much imagination to picture what had created them. A notification appeared faintly in my vision.
You''ve entered the 3rd floor: Arachnid Weblands
¡°What is this place?¡± Lila asked. Fennel, let out a low whistle, his ears twitching as he scanned the area. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this place,¡± he said. ¡°Never been here myself, but I know the stories. It¡¯s called the Arachnid Weblands. It¡¯s a notorious area. The environment¡¯s tricky, full of hidden traps and sneaky enemies." Fennel continued, his tail flicking with tension. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s crawling¡ªliterally¡ªwith spider-like monsters. They¡¯re not just about brute force, either. They rely on stealth, ambush tactics, and overwhelming numbers. He wasn¡¯t wrong. This floor was built around monsters designed to exploit carelessness. The spider-like creatures here were infamous for their ability to blend into the environment, strike from the shadows, and overwhelm their prey before they even realized what was happening. Lila shuddered. ¡°Spiders. Of course, it had to be bugs this time.¡± Fennel crouched down, carefully inspecting a strand of web stretching across the ground. His expression turned serious as he looked at us. ¡°The most important thing about this place?¡± he said, his tone unusually firm. ¡°The webs. Every single one of them is connected, like a giant alarm system. The moment you touch one, you¡¯re not just announcing your presence¡ªyou¡¯re inviting every spider in the area to come pay you a visit.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Lila visibly shuddered at the thought. Fennel continued. ¡°And that¡¯s not even the worst part. These webs aren¡¯t just alarms¡ªthey¡¯re traps. The adhesive on them is insanely strong. If you get stuck, good luck trying to get free before something with eight legs shows up to finish the job.¡± I glanced around at the countless strands dangling and stretching across the landscape. They seemed harmless enough at first glance, but now that Fennel had pointed it out, I couldn¡¯t unsee the danger. They were a battlefield advantage for whatever creatures called this place home. ¡°So basically,¡± I said, "Step lightly, keep our eyes open, and if we have to fight, try not to let it turn into a brawl where someone gets knocked into the webbing."
Fennel turned to Lila, his expression more serious than I¡¯d seen it before. "Hey, Lila," he said, his voice steady but urgent. "Think you can use that ability of yours to find my group? I just... I need to know if they¡¯re still here, somewhere on this floor." Lila glanced up at me, her small face questioning, clearly waiting for my approval. I could see the hesitation in her eyes, like she wasn¡¯t sure if this was something I¡¯d be okay with. I gave her a quick nod, keeping my expression calm and reassuring. There was no reason to hold her back, and honestly, if this helped Fennel and us, why not? ¡°Alright,¡± Lila said softly, before closing her eyes to focus. A moment later, Lila opened her eyes and looked directly at Fennel. "They¡¯re still together," she said. "I can sense them. The path is clear, and it¡¯s leading to them." Fennel let out a breath he seemed to have been holding, and his tense shoulders relaxed. "I knew it!" he said, almost laughing. "I knew they¡¯d find their way here and waited for me.¡± He turned to me. "So, Leon," he started, "how do you want to play this? We could stay put and let them come to us¡ªthey¡¯re probably scouting the area and heading in our direction already. Or..." He paused, gesturing toward Lila. "We could follow her trail and make our way to them. You¡¯re the Captain here¡ªwhat¡¯s your call?" I rubbed the back of my neck, weighing the options. Staying put would be safer in the short term, especially since the webs around us were so thick. If we moved too quickly, there was a real risk of triggering something we didn¡¯t want to deal with. On the other hand, waiting felt like giving up control of the situation. If something unexpected happened... . Not to mention, if we moved now, we could potentially reach Fennel¡¯s group faster. Having more people with us would make navigating this floor a lot less risky. ¡°Let¡¯s go to them,¡± I said finally, meeting Fennel¡¯s gaze. ¡°We don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take for them to reach us, and I¡¯d rather not sit here and wait for something nasty to come crawling out of the shadows. If Lila¡¯s trail is solid, we should move now and find them ourselves.¡± Fennel grinned, his sharp teeth flashing. ¡°Sounds good to me. Let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°Just be careful,¡± I said, giving him a look. He laughed, scratching the back of his head sheepishly. ¡°Who do you take me for? Of course I''ll be careful.¡± Lila rolled her eyes, muttering something about ¡°big cats and their recklessness,¡± but she didn¡¯t argue. She shifted in the bag, pointing toward the misty trail. "The path¡¯s clear for now." We moved cautiously, every step deliberate, eyes scanning for any signs of danger. The webs were everywhere, strung across the trees and scattered along the ground like traps waiting to spring. Fennel took the lead, his sharp eyes darting between the webs, ensuring we didn¡¯t accidentally brush against one. Lila occasionally directed us from her perch, pointing out strands we might have missed. The only sound was our breathing and the soft crunch of ashen soil underfoot. Every step felt like we were walking on eggshells. Was it just my nerves, or was something moving out there? A flicker in the corner of my eye, the faintest stir of webbing¡ªtoo light to be the wind. I couldn¡¯t see anything, but I could feel it. Moving silently, their movement effortless on the trees and webbing. Creeping closer, blending with the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. 91 - Weblurker Progress was agonizingly slow. The webs were everywhere. Every few steps, we¡¯d have to stop, reassess, and either carefully step over a strand or backtrack entirely to find another route. ¡°Watch it, Leon!¡± Fennel called out, his hand shooting up to point at a nearly invisible thread just above my head. I stopped mid-step, I leaned back slightly to avoid brushing against it. ¡°Thanks,¡± I muttered. Lila, perched in the bag, sighed. ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll reach them by next week. Can¡¯t we just burn the webs or something?¡± Fennel let out a short laugh. ¡°Yeah, sure. Let¡¯s just light the entire forest on fire while we¡¯re standing in the middle of it. I¡¯m sure nothing could possibly go wrong.¡± Lila huffed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was a perfect plan. Just¡­ an option.¡± I shook my head, focusing on the ground in front of me. ¡°No burning anything. The last thing we need is to set off a chain reaction that makes this place even more of a death trap.¡± At one point, we hit a dead end¡ªa massive wall of webbing stretched across the path, too thick to go around and too dangerous to mess with. ¡°Great, now what?¡± Fennel crouched down, examining the web with a critical eye. ¡°We can¡¯t cut through it, and I¡¯m not climbing over. That¡¯s just asking for trouble.¡± Lila piped up, pointing to the side. ¡°There¡¯s a faint path over there, but it looks tight. We¡¯d have to squeeze through.¡± Upon hearing Lila¡¯s suggestion, I immediately shook my head and held up a hand. ¡°No way. Absolutely not. We¡¯re not doing that.¡± Lila frowned, her arms crossed. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s a clear path.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a trap,¡± I said flatly. ¡°It has all the markings of a bad idea written all over it. Tight spaces, limited visibility, and just enough room for something nasty to jump out and make us regret every life decision we¡¯ve ever made.¡± Fennel tilted his head, looking at me like I¡¯d lost my mind. ¡°A trap? It¡¯s just a gap. What could possibly¡ª¡± ¡°Trust me,¡± I cut him off. ¡°These things always go bad. You squeeze through some sketchy little opening, thinking it¡¯s the easy way, and then bam! Something grabs you, you¡¯re screaming, everyone¡¯s panicking, and next thing you know, you¡¯re dead.¡± Lila rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous. It¡¯s just a path.¡± ¡°No,¡± I said, pointing at the gap with dramatic emphasis. ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®just a path.¡¯ It¡¯s exactly the kind of place you don¡¯t go into if you value your life. Look at it! It¡¯s narrow, dark, and just wide enough for us to get stuck if things go south.¡± Fennel scratched his chin. ¡°He¡¯s got a point. Tight spaces do kinda scream ¡®ambush zone.¡¯ " As we debated the next move, trying to figure out how to bypass the web wall, an unsettling stillness crept over the area. My skin prickled, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was watching us. With a faint rustle, the trees around us seemed to come alive. From every direction, dark shapes began emerging. My gaze locked onto the creatures now stepping out from the shadows. Spiders. But not the kind you¡¯d squash with a boot. Each one was the size of a wolf, they had a grotesque and unsettling appearance to them. Its body was covered in a pitch-black fur. Crimson-red eyes glowed ominously from its white pattern across its face resembling a grim mask.
Its eight legs were thin and sharp, with blade-like edges that clicked with each move. Even though it was big and bulky, the creature moved smoothly, almost like it was gliding as it got closer. From above, more of them descended the tree trunk. And to my horror, some began pouring out of the very gap Lila had pointed to earlier, their movements fluid and silent as they filled the space. ¡°Uh¡­ Leon?¡± Fennel¡¯s called out, his usual confidence replaced with a display of hesitation. ¡°I think they figured out we¡¯re not falling for their trap.¡± ¡°No kidding,¡± I muttered, my voice tight as I instinctively stepped back. Lila poked her head out of the bag, her face pale. ¡°So¡­ Plan B?¡± ¡°Plan B is not dying,¡± I shot back, gripping the straps of my bag tightly. ¡°Fennel, claws out!¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Fennel bared his teeth, his claws glowing faintly as he dropped into a fighting stance. ¡°Been ready this whole time!¡± The spiders clicked louder, their legs tapping against the ground and webbing as they closed in. One of them, stepped forward, its body shifting slightly as if sizing us up. Its mandibles spread wide, revealing a sharp, dripping maw. Fennel¡¯s flexed his claws, stepping up beside me. ¡°So, Leon¡­ how about we just cut through that wall of webbing? Doesn¡¯t seem like it matters anymore since, you know¡ª¡± He gestured around us, where spiders poured in from every direction. My eyes darting between the growing swarm. He wasn¡¯t wrong. The wall of webbing might have been a terrible idea two minutes ago, but now it was starting to look like our only shot. ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°We need to push through fast, and we¡¯re gonna have to fight our way there.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t planning on asking them politely,¡± Fennel said, baring his sharp teeth in a grin that, while confident, didn¡¯t hide the tension in his voice. My slimes bounced nervously around me, their usual gelatinous calm replaced with a jittery readiness. I took a quick breath, formulating a plan. ¡°Fennel, focus on the wall of webs. Cut us a path through as fast as you can. I¡¯ll cover you with the slimes. They¡¯ll aim for anything you miss and any spiders trying to come for me.¡± Fennel gave me a sharp nod. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll clear us a way out of this mess. Just keep those creepy crawlies off my back.¡± "Lila, stay in the bag and keep your head down.¡± Lila didn¡¯t argue. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me twice!¡± The first spider lunged, its crimson eyes locked on me. ¡°Slimes, shoot!¡± I commanded. A bolt of greenish slime shot through the air, slamming into the creature mid-leap and sending it crashing into the ground. Its body writhed for a moment before going still.
[Your slime defeated a Weblurker. EXP +2.]
Thankfully, they were pretty easy to take down since their strength wasn¡¯t in defense¡ªit was all about speed and numbers. The rest of the spiders didn¡¯t waste any time. They surged forward as if that single death had flipped a switch. Fennel dashed ahead, his glowing claws slicing through the nearest spider with precision. He ducked low as another lunged at him from the side, using his tail to whip it aside before delivering a devastating slash that left it crumpled. ¡°Come on!¡± Fennel yelled, his claws ripping into the wall of webbing. ¡°We don¡¯t have all day, Leon!¡± ¡°No kidding!¡± I shouted back, commanding my slimes to fire at anything moving toward us. Bolts of slime zipped through the air, splattering against spiders and sending a few skidding back. But for every spider we hit, two more seemed to take its place. One of the creatures skittered closer to me, its mandibles clicking as it reared back. I barely had time to react before one of my slimes bounced onto my arm, firing a perfectly aimed shot that struck the spider right between its glowing eyes. It screeched, its body collapsing into a twitching heap.
[Your slime defeated a Weblurker. EXP +2.]
¡°Thanks, buddy,¡± I muttered to the slime. Meanwhile, Fennel was making steady progress on the web wall, but the swarm wasn¡¯t letting up. A spider lunged at him from above, its bladed legs aiming for his shoulder. Without missing a beat, he spun, slashing upward and slicing it clean in half. ¡°These things don¡¯t quit!¡± Fennel growled, his claws digging into the webbing. ¡°This wall¡¯s tougher than it looks. I need more time!¡± ¡°Time¡¯s not something we have!¡± I shouted, commanding the slimes to focus their fire on the spiders closest to Fennel. ¡°Just keep cutting!¡± The swarm pressed harder, their clicks and screeches filling the air. My slimes were doing their best, but even with their constant barrage of slime bolts, the sheer numbers were overwhelming. One spider managed to dodge a shot and leapt for me, its bladed legs outstretched. I stumbled back, barely keeping my balance as a second slime launched itself at the creature, slamming into it mid-air and sending it crashing to the ground. ¡°Nice save!¡± I called out, but my relief was short-lived. More spiders were closing in, and I could see the glint of their sharp legs and mandibles catching the faint light. Fennel was clawing at the web wall, slicing and tearing through the thick strands as fast as he could. Sweat dripped down his brow, his usual cocky grin replaced by a look of raw determination. ¡°These damn webs are tougher than they look!¡± he yelled, as he tore another chunk free. ¡°I need more time!¡± I gritted my teeth, glancing around. The spiders were closing in on all sides. This was bad. Really bad. I didn¡¯t see a way out. I didn¡¯t have an answer. For the first time, I felt like this was it. We were trapped, and there was no escaping this swarm. But then, just as despair began to settle in, something unexpected happened. The web wall Fennel had been desperately clawing at suddenly ripped apart from above. ¡°What the¡ª?!¡± Fennel jumped back, startled, as a massive figure burst through the thick webbing, tearing it apart with ease. The strands snapped and fell around us like confetti, revealing a broad, hulking silhouette. The figure landed on the ground with a heavy thud, crouched low for a moment before standing to its full, intimidating height. He was massive¡ªeasily twice my size¡ªwith shoulders so broad they looked like they could block out the moonlight. His armor was a patchwork of heavy leather and metal plates, scuffed and dented from countless battles. His face was rugged, with a square jaw and a thick beard. But what stood out most were his features: broad, rounded bear-like ears perched atop his head and a thick, muscular build that seemed carved from stone. His arms were massive, and a tail¡ªshort and stubby¡ªbarely swayed as he stood his ground, exuding raw power. "RAH!!!" The man let out a deep, guttural roar that reverberated through the area, shaking the ground beneath us. The sound was primal and demanded attention. Every spider in the vicinity froze. Their crimson eyes snapped toward the newcomer, and for a moment, the entire swarm seemed to forget we existed. ¡°Fennel! You bastard!¡± the man screamed out, his voice booming with equal parts anger and relief. ¡°Why are you constantly bringing trouble?!¡± Fennel turned, his sharp teeth flashing in a snarky grin. ¡°Grizmar! You big oaf! I can¡¯t believe how happy I am to see your fat ass right now!¡± ======================================================== 92 - Grizmar Grizmar stomped in place, his heavy footsteps cracking the ground beneath him like it was nothing. ¡°Happy? You better be! Do you even realize how pissed off the others were when you decided to be bait for the monster tide without telling anyone?!¡± Fennel chuckled, completely unfazed by the towering presence of his hulking friend. His sharp teeth glinted in a sly grin. ¡°Yeah, yeah, Grizmar, save the lecture for later. Right now, I¡¯m just glad to see you.¡± Grizmar growled low in his throat but didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he hoisted a massive tower shield effortlessly, planting it firmly in front of him as he squared his shoulders. His stance was steady, unshakable, and exuded raw strength. Was this one of Fennel¡¯s party members? A beastman as imposing as Grizmar, with his bear-like features and sheer size? If so, I suddenly felt a lot better about our odds. The spiders didn¡¯t hesitate. As if drawn by some invisible force, they swarmed toward him with a singular focus, tear him apart. They leaped from the webs and the ground, mandibles clicking as they dove at the towering beastman. The shift in attention was immediate and total. Every single spider that had been pressing in on us now redirected its attention toward Grizmar, who stood firm. I glanced at Fennel, worried about the outcome about to happen. ¡°That guy¡ªhe¡¯s one of your party members, right? All the spiders are on him now! He¡¯s about to take the full assault! We need to help him!¡± Fennel turned to me with a look of pure confusion, almost like I¡¯d just said something absurd. ¡°Grizmar? Help him? Leon, don¡¯t lose sleep over that fat oaf. Those spiders couldn¡¯t hurt him even if they attacked all day.¡± ¡°What?¡± I blinked, confused. Fennel smirked, his lion-like ears flicking with amusement. ¡°Grizmar¡¯s from the Stonehide Tribe. You know, the beastkin who are built like literal tanks? His inherent ability, Savage Protector, makes his skin tougher than most armor. They¡¯re famous for it. Trust me, he¡¯s fine.¡± Upon hearing that Grizmar was a Stonehide tribesman, everything clicked into place. Of course, Fennel wasn¡¯t worried. Why would he be? Savage Protector was one of the most overpowered inherent abilities out there. You could call the Stonehide Tribe the most sought-after tankers in the existence of Dungeon End. Adventuring parties would practically sell their lifelong savings to have even a low-tier Stonehide tribesman on their team. Savage Protector was a beast of an ability. The more enemies nearby, the less damage the user would take¡ªit scaled directly with the danger of the situation.
[Savage Protector - Inheritance] [Savage Protector enhances the user''s durability in high-pressure combat scenarios by reducing incoming damage in proportion to the number of nearby enemies. The greater the surrounding threat, the stronger the damage reduction effect becomes, allowing the user to endure overwhelming odds without faltering.] [This inheritance is unique to the Stonehide Tribe, renowned for their exceptional resilience and unyielding strength.] [Usage: Primarily used to absorb aggro and protect allies in large-scale encounters.]
Combine that with any other abilities the user might have, and you¡¯d have someone who could walk into a battlefield and come out looking like they¡¯d just taken a stroll in the park. Watching Grizmar in action, it was clear he wasn¡¯t just any Stonehide. The way he taunted every spider in the area toward him with that earth-shaking roar? it was skill. Curious, I turned to Fennel, who was watching the scene with amusement. ¡°That roar of his,¡± I asked, ¡°was that a taunting ability?¡± Fennel smirked and nodded. ¡°Yep. Grizmar¡¯s roar isn¡¯t just to be loud¡ªit¡¯s called Savage Roar, an area-of-effect taunt. It¡¯s the kind of skill every Stonehide dreams of having but almost no one gets. Grizmar¡¯s a freakin¡¯ prodigy. It¡¯s basically his bread and butter.¡± Most Stonehides ended up with decent but basic skills¡ªsince skill acquisition where relatively random. But an area-of-effect taunt like Savage Roar? That was rare. Extremely rare.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.
[Savage Roar] [Savage Roar unleashes a powerful roar that taunts all enemies within a large radius, forcing them to direct their attention and attacks toward the user. This skill is accompanied by a primal, intimidating presence that momentarily overwhelms weaker foes.] [The taunt effect overrides any other threat priorities, compelling enemies to focus solely on the user for a duration. The range and effectiveness of Savage Roar scale with the user''s mental stats, increasing the radius and the duration of the taunt.] [Usage: Primarily used to control the battlefield by drawing enemy attention away from allies, allowing for strategic positioning and attacks without interference. Ideal for tanking large groups of enemies and protecting vulnerable party members.]
¡°That¡¯s insane,¡± I muttered, watching Grizmar slam his shield into the ground, sending a spider flying as it tried to leap onto him. The other spiders didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªthey rushed him relentlessly, but it was like watching a storm batter against a mountain. No matter how many came at him, he stood firm, unshakable. ¡°Yeah, insane¡¯s one way to put it,¡± Fennel replied with a grin. ¡°Grizmar¡¯s the Stonehide Tribe¡¯s golden boy." As I watched Grizmar effortlessly hold the attention of dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof spiders, I felt a mixture of awe and relief. Awe at how absurdly sturdy he was, and relief that he managed to appear at such a critical moment. As I watched Grizmar stand there, unshakable against the swarm of spiders, a thought struck me. If he was such a reliable tank¡ªcapable of drawing the aggro of an entire horde¡ªwhy the hell did Fennel end up being bait for the monster tide back on the second floor? Something didn¡¯t add up. ¡°Hey, Fennel,¡± I called, glancing at him as I gestured toward the mountain of a man currently holding the entire spider swarm at bay. ¡°If Grizmar¡¯s this good at tanking, why did you have to play bait for the monster tide instead of him?¡± Fennel scratched the back of his head, his ears twitching slightly as he gave me a sheepish grin. ¡°Fair question. He¡¯s a damn good tanker, no argument there. But, uh¡­ we¡¯re still kinda a fresh party. Our setup¡¯s not perfect yet, y¡¯know?¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Fresh party? What does that have to do with anything? He¡¯s clearly built for this.¡± ¡°True,¡± Fennel admitted, glancing over at Grizmar, who was currently smashing a spider into the ground with his massive shield. ¡°But here¡¯s the thing: Sewer Crawlers have this property where their bites inflict poison. Not just any poison, either¡ªthe slow, stacking kind. It¡¯s nasty, especially in swarms.¡± ¡°Grizmar¡¯s Savage Protector makes him damn near undented against direct hits, but it doesn¡¯t do squat against damage-over-time effects like poison. Those Crawlers? They would¡¯ve shredded him with poison stacks before we could even think about getting out of there.¡± ¡°So, you decided to risk yourself instead?¡± Fennel shrugged, his expression nonchalant. ¡°I¡¯ve got speed and agility. They couldn¡¯t pin me down long enough to do any real damage. Plus, it bought enough time for the rest of the party to escape. Grizmar wouldn¡¯t have lasted as the bait. He¡¯s tough, but even he has his limits and weaknesses.¡± I nodded slowly, It made sense. Grizmar¡¯s strength lay in taking hits head-on, not dealing with the insidious effects of lingering damage. Fennel, with his speed and evasive skills, was clearly the better choice for a situation like that. Now that I thought about it, there were so many skills, inheritances, and combinations out there that could completely overwhelm me if I ever had to fight someone like Grizmar. The idea of building my own army of slimes was amazing on paper, and honestly, it was great in practice too. But seeing someone like Grizmar in action made me realize there were just too many variables that could tip the scales against me. Take Grizmar, for instance. The guy could tank an army of slimes without breaking a sweat, as long as their numbers weren¡¯t ridiculously overwhelming. His Savage Protector ability alone meant that the more slimes I threw at him, the less effective they¡¯d be. And with Savage Roar pulling all the aggro, my slimes wouldn¡¯t even be able to spread out their attacks. They¡¯d be drawn straight to him like moths to a flame, and by the time they managed to break through his defenses¡ªif they even could¡ªhis party members would¡¯ve already wiped them out. I¡¯d been focusing so much on my slime potential strengths that I hadn¡¯t fully considered their weaknesses¡ªor how easily someone could deal with them. Grizmar and Fennel were reminders of what was out there¡ªof how deadly even a small, cohesive team could be. Grizmar, in the middle of tanking, let out an annoyed growl. His tower shield slammed into the ground with a resounding thud, scattering a few of the spiders attempting to crawl over it. ¡°Oi!¡± he bellowed. ¡°You planning on helping anytime soon, or are you just gonna stand there chatting like it¡¯s break time?!¡± Fennel, who had been leaning slightly against a nearby tree, ears twitching with a smug grin, gave an exaggerated shrug. ¡°You¡¯ve got it covered, big guy. I mean, look at you¡ªabsolute fortress. Why mess with perfection?¡± Grizmar¡¯s eyes flared with irritation as he swung his shield, sending a spider hurtling into the nearest tree with a sickening crunch. ¡°Yeah, perfection. Real perfect having dog-sized spiders trying to gnaw my face off! They¡¯re not exactly tickling me over here!¡± Fennel finally straightened up, his grin not fading for a second. ¡°Alright, alright. I was just letting you show off a bit. Can¡¯t have my new friend here thinking you¡¯re too humble.¡± Grizmar grunted, his shield bashing another spider into pulp. ¡°Save the jokes for later. Either start clawing or I''m leaving!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but snort at the exchange, though I quickly schooled my face back into something resembling seriousness when Grizmar¡¯s glare briefly turned in my direction. ¡°Relax, Grizmar,¡± Fennel said, stepping forward and flexing his claws. ¡°I¡¯m on it. Besides, wouldn¡¯t want you hogging all the fun.¡± Fennel darted past him with a laugh, slashing into a spider mid-lunge. I watched the two of them in action, and for a brief moment, I was struck by just how well they worked together¡ªeven if they argued like siblings. 93 - Prejudice The tide of battle turned quickly. The spiders were great in numbers, but they weren¡¯t built to handle someone like him¡ªa tank who could hold the line and keep their relentless assault focused on him. Fennel¡¯s speed and agility picked off any stragglers that dared to get too close, while my slimes chipped away at the numbers, taking out a dozen of the creatures with well-placed shots. In total, I earned 24 experience points, within a few minutes, which was quite the significant gain. Watching the experience bar inch closer to the next level was satisfying. Eventually, the noise of battle faded into silence. The skittering clicks, the screeches, the thuds of spiders crashing to the ground¡ªit all stopped. What remained was a battlefield littered with spider corpses, tattered webbing, and the stench of their fluids. Fennel strolled over to Grizmar, his expression of gratitude, though his grin betrayed his ever-present cocky attitude. ¡°Good timing, big guy,¡± he said, his voice light but carrying genuine appreciation. ¡°Where are the others?¡± Grizmar planted his massive tower shield against the ground with a thud, wiping a streak of spider ichor from his arm. ¡°They¡¯re waiting nearby. Tasha got injured during the mess with the Sewer Crawlers. It wasn¡¯t life-threatening, but we decided to hunker down until she recovered.¡± ¡°Tasha?¡± Fennel repeated, concern flickering across his face. ¡°She okay now?¡± Grizmar nodded, his bear-like ears twitching slightly. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Kael tracked your scent and figured out where you were. I volunteered to come get you while they stayed back. Good thing, too. Judging by this mess,¡± he gestured to the battlefield around us. Fennel chuckled, brushing off the concern with a shrug. ¡°What can I say? I like to keep things exciting.¡± Grizmar rolled his eyes, clearly unimpressed. ¡°Exciting? More like reckless. If I wasn¡¯t here, you¡¯d be in a web cocoon right now, waiting to be some spider¡¯s midnight snack.¡± Fennel smirked, clearly used to this dynamic. ¡°Relax, I had it under control.¡± Grizmar snorted, a sound somewhere between amusement and exasperation. ¡°Sure you did.¡±
Watching their back-and-forth was entertaining ,it was clear they had a strong bond. Grizmar¡¯s calm, towering presence balanced out Fennel¡¯s bold confidence perfectly. I stayed out of it, just watching and waiting for them to wrap up their reunion. Until Grizmar shifted slightly, his towering frame straightening as his gaze locked onto me. The lighthearted banter between him and Fennel faded instantly, replaced with a seriousness that made the air feel heavier. ¡°Fennel,¡± he began, his deep voice steady but firm. ¡°I¡¯m taking you back to the party. But this one,¡± he nodded in my direction, ¡°isn¡¯t coming with us.¡± Fennel blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Wait, what? Griz, come on. Leon¡¯s been nothing but helpful. He¡¯s the reason I made it this far in the first place. Without him, I¡¯d still be running for my life from that damn monster tide.¡± Grizmar¡¯s expression softened slightly, a flicker of gratitude crossing his features. ¡°I appreciate what he¡¯s done for you, truly. And I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe. But my decision stands.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything, just letting the conversation unfold. Deep down, I wasn¡¯t surprised. It was a reaction I¡¯d expect, rather fennel was the exception. ¡°Griz, seriously,¡± Fennel pressed, stepping closer to his friend. ¡°He¡¯s not like that. He¡¯s got a gnome by his side. Does that sound like someone who¡¯s gonna betray us?¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Grizmar¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he glanced at Lila, who peeked out of the bag. Her small frame tensed, and she gave him a shy wave. ¡°I get it,¡± Grizmar said after a moment. ¡°But you know how it is, Fennel. Humans... they¡¯re trouble more often than not. Sure, there are exceptions, but the risks outweigh the benefits. I¡¯m not dragging him¡ªor anyone like him¡ªback to the others.¡± Fennel opened his mouth to argue, but Grizmar held up a hand, silencing him. Looking directly at me this time he added, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been helpful, and I¡¯m grateful for whatever you did to help Fennel. But I have my people to think about. And bringing a human into the fold? That¡¯s a risk I¡¯m not willing to take.¡± It was hard to argue with his logic. Through the world of Dungeon End, humans weren¡¯t exactly the most favorably viewed race. Selfishness, greed, and betrayal were traits so deeply associated with humanity that most other races had an unspoken rule: avoid humans. Sure, there were exceptions. Mixed-race parties weren¡¯t unheard of, and some managed to build trust over time. But for every successful partnership, there were countless stories of betrayal, deceit, and exploitation. Humans had earned their reputation as opportunists, always seeking to profit from others if given the chance. And Grizmar wasn¡¯t wrong to be cautious. Lila was a prime example. She and her family had been kidnapped, treated as nothing more than tools by humans who saw their Pathfinder abilities as a means to an end. If not for sheer luck¡ªor maybe fate¡ªshe¡¯d still be a prisoner. Her trust in me was rare, and even then, it wasn¡¯t fully blind. She¡¯d stayed by my side largely because her Pathfinder ability had guided her to me during that first delve. It had told her I could help. Otherwise, I wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d still be here. Fennel sighed, clearly frustrated but not wanting to push Grizmar too far. ¡°Look, I get it,¡± he said, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°But Leon¡¯s different. You¡¯ll see it if you give him a chance.¡± Grizmar crossed his arms, his massive frame seeming even larger. ¡°Maybe. But I¡¯m not gambling the safety of my people on a maybe.¡± The tension between Fennel and Grizmar was heavy, and their once-friendly banter was nowhere to be found. Fennel¡¯s tail swayed agitatedly, as he glared at Grizmar, who stood firm. ¡°Griz, seriously? You¡¯re just gonna pull this crap?¡± Fennel growled, his frustration bubbling to the surface. Grizmar didn¡¯t flinch, his heavy brows furrowed as he replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t about us, Fennel. It¡¯s about keeping the others safe. I can¡¯t take risks when it comes to the team. You know that.¡± As their voices grew louder and the tension escalated, I decided it was time to step in. But before I could open my mouth, a sudden cry echoed from the path Grizmar had emerged from. ¡°Grizmar!¡± The voice, filled with panic and desperation, cut through the tension. Fennel froze, his ears perking up as recognition flashed across his face. ¡°Kael?!¡± he shouted, his frustration melting into relief. Grizmar, however, didn¡¯t share his reaction. His towering frame stiffened, and his eyes widened with what looked like alarm. ¡°Kael?¡± Before anyone could react further, Grizmar surged forward. ¡°Kael! What happened?¡± Fennel¡¯s ears flattened, his expression shifting to concern as he followed behind. ¡°Griz, wait! What¡¯s going on?¡± From beyond the torn web wall, a figure leaped into view. It was a young man¡ªanother beastman, but unlike Fennel or Grizmar, his features were distinctly wolf-like. His dark gray ears were pointed, flicking nervously as he landed with startling agility. A long, bushy tail swayed behind him, ragged and twitching with nervous energy. ¡°Grizmar!¡± Kael called out again, his voice cracking with urgency as he rushed forward. ¡°Kael, what¡¯s going on?!¡± He grabbed Kael by the shoulders, steadying him as he stumbled to a halt. Kael¡¯s chest heaved as he tried to catch his breath, his eyes wide and filled with dread. ¡°It¡¯s Tasha!¡± he gasped. ¡°She¡ªshe got captured!¡± Fennel, who had stopped a few paces behind Grizmar, froze in place. ¡°Captured?¡± he repeated. Grizmar¡¯s grip tightened on Kael¡¯s shoulders. ¡°What do you mean, Kael? What happened?!¡± Kael¡¯s ears flattened against his head, and tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°The Web Lurkers¡­ They ambushed us. There were so many of them. I¡ªI tried to protect her, but they just kept coming, and I couldn¡¯t stop them all. They... they took her away!¡± Kael¡¯s knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, his hands trembling as he buried his face in them. ¡°I failed her, Griz. I failed her¡­¡± Grizmar crouched down, his massive hands still gripping Kael¡¯s shoulders firmly. ¡°Where did they take her?¡± he asked, his voice low and steady, though his tension was visible in the way his claws slightly dug into Kael¡¯s fur. Kael pointed shakily toward the dense forest of webs beyond. ¡°Deeper into the Weblands. I couldn¡¯t follow them¡ªthey were too fast. But I think¡­ I think they¡¯re taking her to their lair.¡± Fennel took a step forward, his usual cocky demeanor replaced with anger. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? We have to go after her.¡± Grizmar stood, his towering frame seeming even larger as his muscles tensed. ¡°If they¡¯ve taken her to their lair¡­¡± His voice trailed off, but the implication was clear. ¡°They¡¯re planning to feed her to their queen,¡± I said, my voice steady but low. All eyes turned to me. Grizmar¡¯s sharp, bear-like eyes snapped to me, his thick brows furrowing as if my words had struck a nerve. Fennel turned, his tail swishing nervously, while Kael¡¯s trembling seemed to intensify. All of them stared, waiting for me to elaborate. 94 - Information Exchange Fennel looked at me with worry written all over his face. ¡°What do you mean, the queen? Is she the guardian of this floor?¡± he asked. Grizmar¡¯s eyes narrowed at me. It was clear he still wasn¡¯t fully on board with trusting me, but he didn¡¯t interrupt. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s the guardian of this floor. The boss of the Arachnid Weblands.¡±
"If your friend wasn¡¯t killed during the ambush and got dragged off like you''ve said, she¡¯s probably been taken to their nest. The queen has this weird habit of feeding live adventurers to her newborns¡ªno idea why, but that¡¯s her thing. So, chances are, they¡¯re keeping your friend there as a snack until the next batch hatches." ¡°What! T-Then what kind of boss are we talking about here? Big, nasty, and loaded with venom?¡± ¡°Not exactly,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°She¡¯s... different. Most bosses you¡¯d face are strong in the conventional sense¡ªpowerful attacks, varied abilities, stuff like that. But the queen? She¡¯s not like that at all. In terms of offensive capability, she¡¯s practically non-existent. She¡¯s static, predictable, and can barely fight back.¡± Fennel¡¯s brows furrowed, clearly confused. ¡°Then what makes her the boss? Sounds like a pushover to me.¡± I exhaled sharply, my tone growing serious. ¡°What makes her dangerous isn¡¯t her strength. It¡¯s her numbers. The queen has a unique ability called [Birth Mother]. It lets her constantly produce spider eggs¡ªrapidly and endlessly. She doesn¡¯t fight because she doesn¡¯t have to. Her army does it for her.¡± Fennel blinked, processing my words. ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re saying she can just keep pumping out spiders? Like¡­ an infinite swarm?¡± ¡°Pretty much,¡± I confirmed grimly. ¡°Her whole thing is creating a defensive network. The more time she¡¯s left alone, the bigger her army grows, and the harder it is to get to her. ¡± Grizmar crossed his arms, his jaw tightening. ¡°And you know all this... how?¡± ¡°A lot of the lower-level floors that have been explored are recorded and archived in the Adventurer Hall library. It¡¯s free for all adventurers to browse through,¡± I explained. ¡°I just happened to study and prepare myself in advance, that¡¯s all.¡± Grizmar didn¡¯t look entirely convinced, but he didn¡¯t press further. Fennel, on the other hand, grinned. ¡°You¡¯re one of those over-prepared types, huh?¡± I gave a small shrug, deflecting his teasing. ¡°Something like that.¡± Of course, most of my knowledge didn¡¯t come from books or archives. It came from my time playing the game. I¡¯d faced these lower floors countless times as a player. But that wasn¡¯t something I would share with them. As far as they knew, I was just an adventurer who did his homework. Fennel¡¯s ears twitched as he glanced between me and Grizmar. ¡°Well, whatever the source, it¡¯s useful. So let¡¯s not waste time questioning it.¡± Grizmar grunted, clearly still skeptical, but he didn¡¯t argue further. His focus shifted back to the task at hand, and the tension in his shoulders eased slightly. ¡°Alright, bookworm,¡± Fennel said, flashing me a cocky grin. ¡°What¡¯s the next step? You seem to have all the answers.¡± I paused, letting my thoughts catch up with the situation. Charging in blindly wasn¡¯t an option. This wasn¡¯t a boss fight for glory or loot¡ªit was a rescue mission. That changed everything. First, the people involved. Having Grizmar was a massive advantage. The queen¡¯s strength came from her overwhelming numbers, and Grizmar was built to counter exactly that. His Savage Protector ability and sheer tankiness meant he could hold the line against her children. He would, without a doubt, be the designated bait. But here¡¯s the thing: even with Grizmar¡¯s Savage Roar drawing aggro, it would only buy us a few minutes at best. His durability wasn¡¯t infinite. The plan couldn¡¯t involve fighting our way to victory. This had to be a hit-and-run. Or, more accurately, a bait-and-rescue. But to plan anything effectively, I needed information¡ªspecifically, the skills and abilities of the people I was working with. ¡°Alright, If we¡¯re going to do this, I need to know what all of you bring to the table. What are your classes and abilities?¡± Grizmar¡¯s jaw tightened, and he crossed his massive arms. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. I¡¯m here. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± I sighed, already sensing the argument brewing. ¡°Look, Grizmar, this isn¡¯t about questioning your capabilities. This is about strategy. The more I know about what we can do, the better I can plan how we¡¯re going to get her out of there alive.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Grizmar opened his mouth to retort, but Fennel wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Oh, for the love of¡ªshut it, Griz!¡± Fennel snapped, his usually tone replaced with frustration. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this stubborn crap! Tasha¡¯s life is on the line, and you¡¯re standing here playing the ¡®trust me¡¯ card? Get over yourself.¡± Grizmar glared at Fennel, his tail twitching angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t get it¡ª¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t get it!¡± Fennel shot back, his voice rising. ¡°This isn¡¯t about you. This is about her! If sharing a little info helps us save her, then stop being stubborn and just do it!¡± Grizmar growled low in his throat but didn¡¯t argue further. ¡°Fine,¡± Grizmar said reluctantly. ¡°You already know about my skill and inherent ability, so I¡¯ll skip over those. My class is Guardian, and it grants me the trait [Aegis]¡ªa passive boost that increases my overall defense based on the proportion of my physical stat.¡± Man, this guy really knows his stuff. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of respect for Grizmar¡¯s choice of class. Guardian wasn¡¯t just a fitting class for his skill set¡ªit was the perfect complement to his inherent ability. The Aegis trait, which boosted his defense by 0.5% for every point in his physical stat, made his already impressive tanking capability even more formidable, in particular when he reaches a higher level.
[Aegis - Guardian Trait] [Aegis provides a passive enhancement to the user¡¯s defensive capabilities, increasing overall defense by 0.5% for every point of physical stat. This trait is always active, reinforcing the user¡¯s durability and resistance to damage regardless of circumstances. Aegis is unique to the Guardian class, embodying their role as the ultimate protectors in battle.] [Usage: Aegis excels in pure tanks, especially high-level Guardians fully built around their physical stat, maximizing durability for enduring intense assaults.]
Every time I learned more about Grizmar, the more impressed I became with his capability and decision-making. His entire setup wasn¡¯t just well thought out¡ªit was purpose-built. Everything about him screamed dedication to his role as the protector, the tanker, the unshakable wall standing between his team and certain death. He was prepared for everything: large groups, single enemies, prolonged battles, short bursts of chaos. Grizmar wasn¡¯t just a tank¡ªhe was the tank. Even if he wasn¡¯t particularly fond of me, I couldn¡¯t deny the admiration i had for him. The guy was a natural at what he did, and it showed. Back on Earth, I thought, if Dungeon End was still just a game, I¡¯d have easily spent a fortune recruiting someone like him into my party. People like Grizmar didn¡¯t come around often, and when they did, you held onto them like a lifeline. Of course, I wasn¡¯t going to tell him any of that. His already massive ego didn¡¯t need any more boosting. Instead, I gave him a small nod, keeping my tone neutral. ¡°Guardian, huh? Makes sense. You¡¯re built for it.¡± Grizmar grunted in acknowledgment, his bear-like tail flicking slightly behind him. It was hard to tell if he appreciated the comment or just tolerated it. I turned to Fennel. ¡°What about you? I know you¡¯ve got speed and agility, but what¡¯s your class?¡± Fennel smirked, some of his usual cockiness returning. ¡°I¡¯m a Striker. My class is all about quick, high-impact damage. I hit fast, I hit hard, and I don¡¯t stick around long enough to get hit back.¡± "A Striker?!" Internally, I couldn¡¯t help but have mixed feelings about Fennel¡¯s class. A Striker, huh? That explained a lot about his fighting style¡ªquick, precise, and flashy. But it also came with some glaring challenges. Striker was one of those classes that wasn¡¯t for the faint of heart. Sure, it sounded cool on the surface. But the reality? It was tough to make it work effectively, especially in unpredictable situations. The class relied heavily on it core trait, [Momentum Flow]. The idea was simple. Every time a Striker landed consecutive hits, their damage output increased by 2.5%. Miss even one attack? The effect reset, and you had to start from scratch.
[Momentum Flow - Striker Trait] [Momentum Flow passively increases damage output by 2.5% for every consecutive attack that successfully lands on any enemy target. The effect resets if an attack misses or if there is a prolonged pause between attacks. ] [Usage: Momentum Flow excels in agile combatants who can maintain relentless focus on a single target, maximizing damage potential through uninterrupted attack combos.]
In theory, it sounded amazing¡ªendless scaling potential for massive damage. But in practice? It was a nightmare to maintain. For one, you needed insane agility and precision. Not to mention the ability to stick to your target like glue, no matter how much it moved or retaliated. And then there were the weaknesses¡ªones that could cripple a Striker. Take reach, for instance. Strikers most of the time needed to stay up close and personal to deal damage, which was a problem against enemies that kept their distance or could fly. And then there were those ghostly or ethereal monsters immune to physical attacks. A typical Striker would have a hard time even touching them. But as I thought about it, I realized something: Fennel might¡¯ve made a smart, although risky, choice when it came to his build. His Predatory Claw skill covered a lot of those weaknesses. For one, the claws weren¡¯t purely physical. They dealt a mix of magic and physical damage, meaning he could bypass the usual immunity barriers¡ªghosts, specters, or anything immune to just one type of attack. And the fact that he could extend the claws based on his mental stat? That gave him a surprising amount of range for a melee fighter. If he invested enough into that stat, he could effectively counter airborne enemies too. Combine that with his feline agility and acrobatics, and you had someone who could leap, slash, and reposition faster than most enemies could react. Was it a risky approach? Absolutely. But for someone like Fennel, who thrived on speed and precision, it might just work.
Kael was still on the ground, looking like he was barely holding himself together .But we needed him focused. Turning to him, I waited for him to pull himself together. Slowly, he did. After a deep breath, he looked up at me, ears twitching slightly. ¡°I guess¡­ Its my turn,¡± he muttered, his voice low but steady. 95 - Kael ¡°I¡¯m from the Duskfang Tribe,¡± Kael said. ¡°We¡¯re known for our tracking skills and sharp sense of smell. That¡¯s mostly thanks to our inherited ability, [Trailseeker]. Once I pick up a scent, I can track it in a certain radius¡ªforest, dungeon, even a place like this mess.¡± As Kael explained, I couldn¡¯t help but think how solid Fennel¡¯s party really was. Every new thing I learned about them just made me realize how well-rounded their group was. Fennel was the damage dealer, Grizmar the tank, and now Kael¡ªan incredible scout. Duskfang beastkin weren¡¯t just decent scouts¡ªthey were some of the best you could ask for. Their [Trailseeker] ability wasn¡¯t just about finding tracks. Once they locked onto a scent, it was like a permanent mental tracker, kind of like a hunter tagging prey. And it wasn¡¯t limited to obvious stuff like footprints or blood. As long as something had a unique scent, Kael could follow it¡ªhidden traps, stashes, even enemies lying in wait. It was crazy useful for navigating dangerous areas like this.
[Trailseeker - Inheritance] [Trailseeker grants the user great tracking abilities, enabling them to lock onto and memorize specific scents with precision. Once a scent is registered, the user can track its source within a defined radius, even through complex or obstructed environments. The ability adapts to a wide range of scenarios, including locating living targets, traps, hidden caches, or other scent-bearing objects.] [This inheritance is unique to the Duskfang Tribe, celebrated for their keen senses and unmatched scouting prowess.] [Usage: Primarily used for tracking targets, detecting traps or hazards with a scent component, and navigating terrain with precision.]
The only real downside? Strong smells could completely overpower it. That explained why his ability hadn¡¯t been much help back on the sewer floor. The stench there was so bad it probably fried his nose.
Still, the value of an ability like [Trailseeker] couldn¡¯t be overstated. Kael brought serious utility to the table. And the fact that this wasn¡¯t even a skill, but something he was just born with? It truly highlighted the unfair disparity in this world. Kael continued. ¡°My class is Locksmith, it¡¯s a class that¡¯s all about disarming traps and picking locks.¡± ¡°Locksmith, huh?¡± I said, raising a brow. ¡°Not what I expected from someone with your tracking abilities.¡± Kael gave a small grin. ¡°Yeah, most people assume I¡¯d go for Scout or something similar, but I already have [Trailseeker] for that. My inherited ability pretty much covers everything a Scout would bring to the table. I figured, why not focus on something else that could make me more useful to the party?¡± ¡°Multitasking,¡± I said with a nod or approval. ¡°Exactly,¡± Kael said. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to just be the guy who finds stuff. I wanted to bring more to the table¡ªa support role that doesn¡¯t just deal with damage but handles utility. That¡¯s where Locksmith comes in.¡± ¡°The Locksmith trait is called [Precision Hands]. It¡¯s all about efficiency when disarming traps or picking locks. The higher my mental stat, the better my chances of successfully handling complex mechanisms.¡±
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. [Precision Hands] [Precision Hands enhances the user''s precision and understanding when interacting with mechanical or magical mechanisms, significantly improving efficiency in disarming traps and picking locks.] [The success rate for disarming traps and unlocking mechanisms increases by 0.5% for every point in the user''s mental stat. This scaling directly impacts the ability to handle more complex and higher-tier traps or locks.] [Usage: Primarily used for exploring trap-ridden environments or securing valuable resources hidden behind locks or traps. Ideal for supporting a party by removing hazards and opening access to restricted areas or treasure.]
He went on to explain. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like much at first, but when you¡¯re staring down some high-level death trap or a lock that¡¯s practically a puzzle, that boost can make all the difference.¡± I had to admit, the logic behind his choice was solid. Kael wasn¡¯t just thinking about what would benefit him personally; he was building himself to fill a crucial gap in the party¡¯s composition. ¡°As for my acquired skill,¡± Kael added, his tone shifting slightly as he leaned forward. ¡°It''s one that is completely different from my inherited ability or my class. It¡¯s called [Ground Mark].¡± ¡°Ground Mark?¡± i said intrigued. ¡°It lets me create a marked territory on the ground. Anyone in that area gets a boost to their action speed. The size of the marked area scales with my mental stat.¡±
[Ground Mark] [Ground Mark creates a designated territory on the battlefield, enhancing the action speed of all allies within its radius. This skill provides a boost to action speed.] [The radius of the Ground Mark scales with the user''s mental stat, expanding its area of effect and benefiting a larger number of allies. The action speed bonus applies consistently as long as allies remain within the marked territory.] [Usage: Primarily used to create strategic advantages in combat scenarios by accelerating ally responses and attacks.]
¡°That¡¯s¡­ actually really useful,¡± I admitted. ¡°A speed boost in a fight or even in a escape situation could turn the tide in an instant.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Kael said, nodding. ¡°My role is not about dealing any sort of damage at all, but to actually be a all-round support. [Ground Mark] is about making sure the whole team operates more efficiently in most situation that requires a boost in speed. Whether it¡¯s getting out of a sticky situation or overwhelming an enemy with speed.¡±
I glanced at Fennel and Grizmar, both of whom seemed proud to have Kael''s skill set in their party. It was clear that, despite his modest demeanor, Kael was a key member of their team. With [Trailseeker], he could sniff out dangers or lost items. With [Precision Hands], he could dismantle traps and open locked paths. And with [Ground Mark], he could give the entire party a speed boost when it mattered most. I couldn¡¯t help but admire his versatility. He was a great lifeline for his team. Taking in all the information I¡¯d gathered about them, the strategy seemed to fall into place. It wasn¡¯t anything overly elaborate or genius, just the simplest and most direct approach. ¡°Here¡¯s the plan,¡± I said, breaking the silence. ¡°Grizmar, you¡¯ll act as bait. Use your Savage Roar to draw the queen and her offspring to you. Keep their attention focused on you, tanking in their assault with your Savage Protector inheritance, while Fennel uses his speed to get to Tasha and bring her back safely.¡± ¡°What about us?¡± Kael asked, his wolf-like ears twitching. ¡°You and I will hang back and observe from the side,¡± I replied. ¡°If things go south, we¡¯ll jump in to provide support. Your [Ground Mark] might come in handy if they need a speed boost to escape, but the main focus is keeping the plan as streamlined as possible. Too many moving parts, and it could fall apart.¡± For a moment, it seemed like everyone was on board, but then Kael frowned. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with that,¡± he said. ¡°Grizmar might be able to tank for a while, but once the spiders lock on to him, he¡¯s too slow to escape. They¡¯ll overwhelm him eventually.¡± I paused, realizing he was right. Grizmar could hold his own, but only for so long. If we didn¡¯t find a way to get him out of the swarm once his job was done, the plan could easily backfire. There had to be a way to circumvent the issue. My mind raced, piecing together possible solutions. Then it hit me¡ªan idea sparked within me. I turned to Grizmar. ¡°What¡¯s your physical stat at?¡± Grizmar raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. ¡°Why do you need to know that?¡± ¡°If we¡¯re going to make this work, I need to know exactly what we¡¯re working with.¡± 96 - Summoner Grizmar hesitated for a moment before answering my question. ¡°It¡¯s at 36,¡± he said, his voice steady but curious about why I was asking. Based on my own stats¡ª20 mental and 11 physical at level 5¡ªit wasn¡¯t a stretch to assume that these guys were in the double-digit levels. With Grizmar¡¯s physical stat being 25 points higher than mine, it painted a clear picture of their overall strength. Then again, stats weren¡¯t everything. The choices you made with your abilities, gear, and strategies mattered just as much¡ªif not more. With that number in mind, the best way to ensure this plan worked wasn¡¯t some clever trick or complicated strategy. It was putting my trust in them. That thought alone made me uncomfortable. Trust didn¡¯t come easily for me. I¡¯d learned the hard way back on Earth, and even here, I¡¯d already seen how easily people could betray each other for a slight edge. But this group? They¡¯d proven themselves to be more reliable than most. If I was ever going to gamble on someone, it might as well be them. I took a deep breath, reaching down to remove my boots. The weight of the Stepbound Red Boots was in my hands as I stood up, stretching my arms out toward Grizmar. Confusion written all over his face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, eyeing the boots like they were some kind of trick. ¡°I¡¯m lending these to you,¡± I said simply, holding them out further. ¡°You¡¯ll need them.¡± He stared at me, the confusion turning into suspicion. ¡°Why? What¡¯s so special about them?¡± ¡°Just look at the information on them,¡± I said, nodding toward the boots. ¡°Trust me, this will make all the difference.¡± Grizmar hesitated but eventually took the boots from me. As he examined them, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°What the hell? These let you propel yourself forward like that? No wonder you inquired about my physical stat.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°They¡¯re a lifesaver in tight spots, and right now, you¡¯re going to need them more than I do.¡± Grizmar looked at me, clearly torn. ¡°You¡¯re seriously just letting me borrow these? No catch? No demands?¡±
"Listen, not all humans are out to take advantage of others. Right now, you need help, and I¡¯m willing to offer it. If someone genuinely deserves a hand and I¡¯m able to lend it, I will¡ªno strings attached. You deserve this, and I¡¯m not the type to accept someone saving me without returning the favor in some way." He didn¡¯t reply immediately as he considered my words. Then, slowly, he nodded and started putting the boots on. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, Leon. I¡¯ll give you that,¡± he muttered, almost to himself. Fennel, who had been watching the whole exchange, grinned. ¡°See, Grizmar? Humans aren¡¯t all bad. Some of them are actually pretty cool.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not get carried away,¡± Grizmar grumbled, though there was a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°But fine. I¡¯ll take them. Just don¡¯t blame me if they come back a little scuffed.¡± ¡°Hey, they¡¯re boots,¡± I said. ¡°They¡¯re meant to get dirty.¡±
Grizmar stood tall, now wearing my boots, and gave a firm stomp to test their fit. The subtle adjustment in size kicked in, a faint shift signaling they were ready and perfectly molded to his feet. ¡°All right,¡± he said, his voice firm. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± ¡°Hold on a sec,¡± Fennel said, turning to me with a casual but unmistakably sharp look.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
¡°We¡¯ve all shared what we can do¡ªGrizmar, Kael, me¡ªbut you¡¯ve been kinda quiet about your class, Leon. I mean, you¡¯ve got these little slime buddies hanging around you like loyal pets, but what¡¯s the deal with that? What¡¯s your story?¡± Grizmar and Kael didn¡¯t say anything, but their silence spoke volumes. Grizmar crossed his arms, giving me a skeptical look, still trying to figure me out. Kael, meanwhile, seemed more curious than suspicious, his eyes darting between me and my slimes. It wasn¡¯t like their question came out of nowhere. They¡¯d provided information about their abilities and classes, and it only made sense for them to want the same from me. But for me, this wasn¡¯t just a simple reveal. It was tricky. I hesitated, feeling their expectant gazes on me. My brain was scrambling to come up with a solid response that wouldn¡¯t unravel everything. I couldn¡¯t just tell them the truth¡ªthat I was a Necromancer. The problem was, this wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d had to dodge this question. I¡¯d lied about my class twice before, and now I was about to do it a third time. The first time was with Lila. Back then, I¡¯d told her I was a Tamer. It made sense at the time; we were in the Grotto, surrounded by viscous slimes, and my own slime fit that environment perfectly at that time. The lie worked, but now? Lila knew better. She¡¯d stuck around long enough to see through me, and she hadn¡¯t pressed me on it since. The second time was with Natalia, the government official. She already knew about my initial skill, [Ooze], so calling myself a Tamer wouldn¡¯t have worked. I had to think on my feet and went with Alchemist instead. It fit better than most classes because Alchemists are known for manipulating and enhancing materials, which could explain how I¡¯d turned a formless ooze into the sharp spike from my slime shapeshifting ability. Thankfully, Natalia seemed to buy it. Now, though, Fennel and his party didn¡¯t know about [Ooze], but they¡¯d seen my slimes in action. I couldn¡¯t claim to be a Tamer again¡ªnot with no slime-like creatures appearing in the first three floors of this dungeon. Alchemist didn¡¯t quite fit either. That left me with one viable option: Summoner. I cleared my throat, trying to sound casual. ¡°I¡¯m a Summoner,¡± I said, letting the words hang for a moment. ¡°and my skill is to summon these slime like creatures.¡± ¡°Summoner, huh? That tracks, I guess. But I¡¯ve gotta say, I¡¯ve never seen summons like yours before.¡± Fennel said. Kael, seemed more intrigued than skeptical. He crouched slightly to inspect one of the slimes, which wobbled around. ¡°They¡¯re multipurpose. Offense, defense, utility¡ªyou name it.¡± i said. Fennel¡¯s lips quirked into a grin. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Summoner¡¯s a solid pick for you''re acquired skill.¡± I deflected his teasing with a small, self-deprecating smile. ¡°Yeah, well, not many choices to pick from, right?¡± But internally, I knew this lie was a calculated decision. Why go with Summoner now? Why not the first two times I had to make up my class? The Summoner class trait didn¡¯t give you summoning skills outright, nor did it alter existing ones into something new like the Necromancer class did. All it did was enhance existing summoning skills by boosting the summoned creature¡¯s action speed, damage output, and reducing their mana cost by 25%. Useful, but not enough to explain the transformation of [Ooze] into sentient slimes.
[Summoner Trait: Summoner''s Pact] This trait enhances the efficiency and effectiveness of summoned creatures under the summoner''s control, boosting their action speed, increasing their damage output, and reducing their summoning mana cost.] Increase your summoned creatures action speed by 40% Increase your summoned creature damage by 40% Decrease your summoning cost by 25% [Usage: While it does not grant summoning skills directly, it amplifies the performance of existing summon abilities, allowing the summoner to optimize their arsenal.]
That¡¯s why, back then, I hadn¡¯t gone with Summoner. When I told Lila I was a Tamer, it made sense in the Grotto because slimes existed there naturally. When I told Natalia I was an Alchemist, it fit the narrative better because of her knowledge of [Ooze]. Summoner? That would¡¯ve raised to many questions, putting me to much at risk. But now? Now was different. They didn¡¯t know about my initial skill, and slimes¡ªwhile odd¡ªcould reasonably be explained as a unique type of summons. I could make Summoner work here, and it felt like the safest option given the circumstances. Fennel clapped his hands together, breaking the tension. ¡°All right, Summoner Leon. Let¡¯s not waste any more time. You¡¯ve got your slimes, we¡¯ve got our claws, and Tasha needs us. Let¡¯s move.¡± Grizmar didn¡¯t say anything, but his skeptical expression softened slightly. Maybe he was starting to trust me¡ªor maybe he was just focused on the task at hand. Either way, I took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s go save your friend.¡± 97 - Tasha鈥檚 Trail ¡°You¡¯re up. Can you track Tasha¡¯s scent?¡± said Grizmar with his deep voice to Kael. Kael nodded sharply, his nose twitching as he sniffed the air around him. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got it. Her scent¡¯s faint, but it¡¯s there. Looks like they brought her pretty far. Follow me and stay close. The paths here are winding, and I don¡¯t want anyone getting lost.¡± Without another word, Kael began to lead the way, his movements smooth and deliberate. He kept his nose low, sniffing the air, his tail swaying as he moved through the tangled forest of webs. Grizmar¡¯s voice carried a authoritative tone over his heavy footsteps. ¡°Everyone, stick close to him. No one wanders off.¡± Lila, perched on the edge of my pouch, hesitated for a moment before speaking up with a soft and uncertain tone. ¡°U-Um¡­ if you need me to use Pathfinder to help¡­ just let me know. I can guide us.¡± Grizmar turned his massive frame slightly, his gaze landed on Lila . His expression softened immediately upon looking at her. ¡°Ah, so the little one wants to help, huh?¡± Lila crossed her arms with a dramatic huff. ¡°Yeah, well... just because I¡¯m small doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m useless!¡± Grizmar chuckled, the sound deep and surprisingly kind. ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to offend, little one. Just not every day you see a gnome down here or in general. Most of your kind stays out of these messes, and for good reason.¡± Lila tilted her head, curiosity lighting up her big eyes. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°It means you¡¯re tougher than you look,¡± Grizmar said, giving her a respectful nod. ¡°If you¡¯re here, then you¡¯ve already proven you¡¯ve got more guts than most¡ªunless, of course, you¡¯re being forced into it." he added, taking a glance at me. "if we need your help, we¡¯ll be sure to let you know.¡± Lila beamed at the unexpected compliment, a slight blush coloring her cheeks. ¡°Thanks¡­ I think.¡± I, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but notice the stark difference in how Grizmar treated her compared to me. With her, he was warm, almost like an older brother doting on his little sister. With me? It was like I was an unwelcome guest he tolerated out of necessity. It stung a bit, but I couldn¡¯t exactly blame him. Still, watching Grizmar interact with Lila was like seeing a completely different side of him. It was almost¡­ endearing. ¡°Stick close to the little one,¡± Grizmar added, his gaze flicking to me briefly. ¡°She¡¯s a more important comrade than you might realize.¡± I nodded, not trusting myself to say anything that wouldn¡¯t sound defensive or bitter. Instead, I focused on following Kael, who was weaving through the tangled web-covered forest with precision.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Leon,¡± Lila whispered from my shoulder. ¡°Is it just me, or is he really nice for someone who looks so scary?¡± I smirked, keeping my voice low. ¡°It¡¯s just you. He¡¯s been glaring at me like I''d steal his lunch money.¡± She giggled softly. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just not used to humans. I was the same until i met you.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I muttered, though I wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. Kael expertly navigated through the labyrinth of webs. Every rustle, every faint movement in the corner of my eye felt like the precursor to an ambush. And, of course, I wasn¡¯t wrong. A sharp clicking sound echoed from above, and before I could even process what was happening, a spider lunged down from the canopy as it plummeted straight toward us. ¡°On it!¡± Fennel yelled, darting forward with agility. His claws extended with a faint glow, slashing upward in one fluid motion. The spider split in two before it even hit the ground. ¡°Another one coming in at 2 o¡¯clock!¡± Kael shouted,as he pointed toward a shadow moving rapidly along the webs. Grizmar was already ahead of it. With a thunderous roar, he raised his massive tower shield and slammed it into the incoming spider with enough force to shake the ground. The creature crumpled under the blow, its legs twitching before going still. I stood there, watching the two of them clean house. It was impressive, but it was also mildly infuriating. Every spider they took down was experience points I wasn¡¯t getting. Sure, it made things faster, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I was throwing experience point away. Grizmar focus was entirely on the path ahead. ¡°Let''s keep moving,¡± he grunted. ¡°We¡¯re not stopping for every stray spider.¡± As we advanced, the environment grew even more oppressive. The thickened into more dense, sticky walls, forcing us to zigzag through narrow openings. The ground beneath our feet felt soft and spongy, coated with layers of decayed leaves, dirt, and web. ¡°What is this place¡­¡± Lila whispered. ¡°It¡¯s like walking into the set of some horror movie,¡± I muttered back, trying to keep my own nerves in check. Kael sniffed the air again, his brow furrowing. ¡°We¡¯re getting close. Her scent¡¯s stronger now.¡± Grizmar tightened his grip on his shield. ¡°Stay alert. If this is the nest¡¯s perimeter, we¡¯ll be facing more than just stray scouts.¡± We pressed on. The path Kael led us down began to slope slightly, the terrain becoming uneven and treacherous. ¡°Leon, duck!¡± Lila hissed suddenly, tugging on my ear. I dropped instinctively as another spider leapt from the shadows. Before I could react, Fennel¡¯s clawed hand shot past me, raking through the air and catching the creature mid-jump. It screeched as it hit the ground, lifeless. ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Fennel said with a wink. ¡°Thanks,¡± The deeper we went, the more frequent the ambushes became. Kael called out positions and directions, his sharp eyes and nose catching threats before they could fully emerge. I stayed close to Lila, my slimes at the ready, but there was little for me to do. The others were simply too fast, too strong. Finally, after a while, we arrived at a massive cave-like structure. The entrance was a gaping maw framed by jagged rocks and tangled webs. The webs here were different¡ªthicker and denser. They crisscrossed the entrance like a barricade, daring anyone to step inside. The size of the entrance was staggering. It was as tall as a two-story house and just as wide. I couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom how large the interior would be. ¡°Here we are,¡± Kael said grimly, his voice low. ¡°This is it. The nest.¡± Grizmar stepped forward, his shield raised as he examined the entrance. ¡°We¡¯re going in. Stay close, and don¡¯t touch the webs if you can help it. Kael, keep an eye out for traps.¡± Fennel cracked his knuckles, his claws extending. ¡°Time to save the damsel in distress, huh? Let¡¯s hope she appreciates the effort.¡± I glanced at Lila, who looked just as nervous as I felt. ¡°You okay?¡± I asked quietly. She nodded, her small hands gripping the edge of my pouch tightly. ¡°Yeah. Just¡­ don¡¯t let anything eat me, okay?¡± ¡°Not planning on it,¡± I assured her, though the knot in my stomach told me this was going to be anything but easy. As we stood before the entrance, preparing to step into the heart of the Arachnid Weblands, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this was going to be one of the most dangerous things I¡¯d ever done. 98 - Rescue Mission, Start! The moment we stepped into the cave, I couldn¡¯t see anything¡ªnot even my own hand in front of my face. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything in here.¡± Fennel¡¯s amused chuckle cut through the darkness. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. Give it some time, your eyes will adjust.¡± ¡°Not that bad? I can¡¯t even see my own hand! How are you all walking around like this doesn¡¯t bother you?¡± Grizmar grunted ahead of me. ¡°Humans,¡± he muttered under his breath, clearly unimpressed. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°It means,¡± Kael¡¯s calm voice chimed in, ¡°we beastkin have an innate advantage when it comes to darkness. Our night vision is far superior to most races, and compared to humans? Well... you know.¡± ¡°it¡¯s good training for your other senses. Builds character.¡± Fennel teased. ¡°Of course it is... ,¡± I muttered bitterly, adjusting the straps of my bag. Lila, perched on the edge of my pouch, piped up, her voice uncertain. ¡°Maybe¡­ we could make a light? It¡¯s too dark for Leon, and I can¡¯t see anything either.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right. We¡¯ll need some light for both of you if we¡¯re going to move quickly. Hold on, I¡¯ve got it covered.¡± Kael said. I heard the rustling of his pack as he dug through it, followed by the faint clinking of glass. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked. ¡°Making a torch,¡± he replied simply. ¡°Preparedness is the difference between surviving and not surviving. As the support of this party, i try to be ready for all sorts of situations.¡± Kael started. ¡°First, we need the base¡ªsomething sturdy enough to hold everything together. Luckily, I already prepared a branch that could be used as the base of the torch before entering the dungeon." I could hear the soft scrape of wood against his gloves as he tested its strength. ¡°Then, I¡¯m wrapping the end of the branch with something absorbent. I¡¯ve got bandages in my pack. They¡¯re lightweight, burn evenly, and can soak up the oil.¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯m securing the bandages tightly around one end of the branch. Can¡¯t have them slipping off mid-burn.¡±
He tightened the bandages with a soft rustle, wrapping them carefully. ¡°Alright, bandages are secure. Next, I need a flammable accelerant. That¡¯s where this comes in.¡± I heard the soft clink of glass. ¡°A small bottle of oil. Always carry a vial¡ªit¡¯s one of those things you¡¯ll thank yourself for when you¡¯re stuck and need a quick fire.¡± ¡°Smart,¡± I chimed in. ¡°I¡¯m pouring the oil over the bandages now¡ªsoaking them thoroughly. This is the base fuel for the flame. Once it catches, it¡¯ll burn steadily for a good while.¡± A faint splashing sound followed, and I imagined the liquid seeping into the fabric. ¡°Alright, now comes the webbing.¡± ¡°Webbing?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°You¡¯re actually going to touch the spider webs?¡± ¡°They¡¯re flammable,¡± Kael explained, ¡°and they burn slower than just the oil-soaked bandages. Think of them as reinforcement." ¡°The webbing sticks naturally, so I don¡¯t need to tie it down. Now for the last step.¡± A faint scratching sound followed, and I realized he was striking a match. ¡°Lighting it up. Stay back for a second.¡± The tiny flame hissed as it caught the oil-soaked fabric and webbing. ¡°There we go. And just like that, we have a torch.¡± A soft orange glow illuminated the space around us. ¡°Not bad,¡± Fennel said, clearly impressed. ¡°You really are a walking toolbox, aren¡¯t you?¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Kael gave a small laugh, his voice carrying a hint of pride. ¡°Like I said, preparedness is the key to survival.¡± Lila, peering out from the bag, whispered, ¡°It¡¯s so much better now. I can actually see!¡± Grizmar grunted his approval. ¡°Good work. Now let¡¯s keep moving. Stay sharp, though. The light might push back the darkness, but it¡¯s bound to draw in it''s inhabitant.¡± Kael led the way, holding the torch high. As we walked deeper into the cave, the only sounds were the faint crackling of the torch and the soft shuffle of our footsteps against the uneven ground. No skittering, no clicking mandibles, no signs of spiders anywhere. It was unsettling. "Is it just me," Fennel began, his voice low and cautious, "or is this way too quiet? Like, too quiet?" Lila poked her head out of the bag, her tiny face etched with worry. ¡°What if... what if they¡¯re waiting for us? Like, hiding?¡± "That''s what I''m thinking," I muttered, my gaze darting to every shadowy corner. ¡°They know this place better than we do. If we haven¡¯t seen them, it¡¯s because they don¡¯t want us to see them.¡± Grizmar, who usually radiated confidence, seemed on edge. ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± he said, his voice gruff. ¡°We¡¯re walking right into their territory, and they¡¯re just... letting us?¡± Kael¡¯s nose twitched again, and he held up a hand to stop us. ¡°Her scent¡¯s stronger now. We¡¯re close¡ªreally close. She¡¯s just ahead, but¡­¡± His ears perked up, his voice dropping to a cautious whisper. ¡°Stay quiet. There¡¯s something else. I can smell the spiders too. Lots of them.¡± My stomach tightened. Of course, this wasn¡¯t going to be easy. ¡°Alright, everyone,¡± Grizmar grumbled, his voice laced with tension. ¡°We move slowly. Stay low, stay quiet, and keep that torch down. Kael, lead the way. Fennel, keep your focus ready.¡± ¡°Always,¡± Fennel replied, his voice soft but confident. Lila whispered from my bag, ¡°Leon¡­ what do we do if they spot us?¡± I glanced down at her, trying to mask my own uncertainty with a calm expression. ¡°We stick to the plan. No matter what happens.¡± Kael crouched low, his movements smooth and deliberate as he crept forward. The rest of us followed his lead, lowering ourselves into uncomfortable crouches to avoid drawing attention. Then we saw it. The tunnel opened into a massive chamber, and Kael stopped just short of the entrance, motioning for us to do the same. We crouched beside him, peeking into the space ahead. The chamber was enormous, filled with faintly glowing white crystals that softly illuminated the cave''s interior. The ceiling stretched high above, its end obscured by the darkness. Webbing coated every surface. It draped down from the ceiling in thick, dangling strands, connecting to the walls and the ground in an intricate network. Scattered across the floor were dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof cocoon-like structures. Some were small, globe-shaped, and about the size of the spiders we¡¯d encountered earlier. These were likely unhatched spiderlings, waiting for their time to emerge. But then there were the larger cocoons. They were elongated, wrapped tightly in layers of webbing, their shapes disturbingly familiar. Human-like forms, some larger than others, were suspended in clusters throughout the chamber. These weren¡¯t spiderlings. These were people¡ªadventurers who had been caught and dragged here. Fennel whispered, his voice tense, ¡°This is the feeding ground¡­ the nest.¡± Grizmar¡¯s jaw tightened, his usual gruff demeanor replaced by something colder. ¡°No time to think about them now. Focus on Tasha. Kael?¡± Kael sniffed the air again, his brows furrowing. ¡°She¡¯s here. Her scent¡¯s strongest in that direction.¡± He pointed toward a cluster of larger cocoons hanging near the far wall. ¡°Which one?¡± Fennel asked. Kael hesitated, his nose twitching. ¡°I¡­ I think it¡¯s the second one from the left. But I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Fennel¡¯s eyes darted toward the cocoons, his sharp claws flexing in anticipation. ¡°I¡¯ll have to get closer to check.¡± Kael stepped forward, his voice tense as he tried to halt the plan. ¡°Wait, this isn¡¯t right. I can smell a lot of spiders around here. Just because we don¡¯t see them doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re not here. It¡¯s too dangerous to just rush in blindly.¡± Fennel clenched his fists, clearly struggling to hold himself back, itching to act. ¡°There¡¯s no movement,¡± he said sharply. ¡°If they were here, we¡¯d see them by now. The scent is probably from the unhatched ones. They¡¯re giving off that smell.¡± Kael shook his head, his ears twitching anxiously. ¡°We can¡¯t assume that. What if they¡¯re hiding? What if this is their trap? We can¡¯t¡ª¡± Grizmar stepped in, his deep voice cutting through the argument like a blade. ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°The plan is already made,¡± Grizmar said. ¡°Fennel rushes in, grabs Tasha, and gets her out. If any spiders show up, I¡¯ll keep them busy. Will stay here, and assist Fennel if needed. If we¡¯re fast enough, we might just pull this off without a confrontation.¡± Kael hesitated, his tail swishing in agitation, but he finally nodded, his shoulders sagging slightly. ¡°Alright¡­,¡± Fennel didn¡¯t wait for further confirmation. ¡°I¡¯m on it,¡± he said. His muscles coiled like a spring as he prepared to dash toward the cocoons. I tightened my grip on my bag, my slimes wriggling slightly as if sensing the tension. My gaze flicked between the group, my gut twisting at the risk we were taking. But we already agreed to put the plan in action, we can''t hesitate now that where here. ¡°Stick to the plan,¡± Grizmar rumbled again, his eyes scanning the chamber for any signs of movement. ¡°You move on my signal.¡± Grizmar gave Fennel a curt nod. ¡°Go.¡± And with that, Fennel shot forward, darting toward the cocoons. 99 - Moonstrider Fennel darted through the sea of webs toward the cocoon Kael had pointed out. His movements were fluid, his agility truly something to behold. Even as he moved, there was no sign of disturbance among the webs. The silence of the chamber remained unbroken¡ªno movement from the eggs, no skittering of spider legs. I watched as Fennel reached the first cocoon. ¡°Great,¡± Grizmar muttered under his breath, his massive frame tense as he scanned the area, ready to spring into action at the first sign of trouble. ¡°So far, so good.¡± Fennel wasted no time. With a single swipe of his claw, he tore through the webbing of the cocoon, the sticky fibers snapping with faint, wet sounds. The opening revealed what lay inside¡ªa lifeless body, pale and unmoving. Fennel froze, his claws trembling slightly as he processed what he was seeing. The person inside had clearly suffocated, their face contorted in a expression of fear and despair. Thankfully, the individual inside wasn''t Tasha, but another adventurer who had perished from the lack of air in the tightly sealed, claustrophobic cocoon. ¡°Damn it,¡± Fennel hissed in frustration. He didn¡¯t linger long, turning his attention in urgency towards the next cocoon nearby. His claws made short work of the webbing once again, slicing through it as he called out, ¡°Tasha!¡± The fibers fell away, revealing a figure inside. Fennel leaned in, his ears twitching as he pressed his head close to hers, listening intently. A few seconds passed before his shoulders relaxed slightly. He straightened up, cradling the unconscious figure in his arms with care. ¡°It¡¯s her,¡± he called out softly, relief evident in his voice. ¡°She¡¯s breathing. She¡¯s alive.¡± Grizmar exhaled audibly, a sound that carried relief. ¡°Good. Now get back here.¡± Fennel adjusted his hold, shifting Tasha¡¯s limp form into a more secure princess carry. My eyes locked onto her, and I took in her appearance for the first time. Even in her unconscious state, there was something striking about her. Her face was delicate, her features soft with a slight roundness to her cheeks that gave her a youthful look. Long, silvery-white hair spilled out. But what stood out the most were her ears¡ªlong, velvety rabbit-like ears that drooped slightly, a telltale trait of her species. She was a member of the Moonstrider Tribe, a group of beastkin that were quite hard to put a label to. Her ears twitched faintly, as if reacting to the subtle vibrations in the air. Unlike other tribes that specialized in specific roles¡ªlike tanks, scouts, or damage dealers¡ªthe Moonstriders were incredibly versatile. Their abilities varied greatly from one individual to another, making it nearly impossible to categorize them into a single role. But what set them apart was specifically their unique inherited ability, Hare¡¯s Luck. Hare¡¯s Luck wasn¡¯t flashy or offensive ability, but it was immensely powerful. This passive ability guaranteed positive outcomes in both skill acquisition and skill upgrades. In this world, where improving abilities depended on countless unpredictable factors, that kind of reliability was an enormous advantage. To upgrade a skill, an adventurer needed an awakened crystallized heart from a monster. Each one carrying a unique property based on its origin that could influence the result of the upgrade or skill acquired from it, and the outcome was affected by that countless variable. For pretty much everyone, upgrading or acquiring a skill was a gamble. It could result in all sorts of outcome, be it positive or negative.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. For Moonstriders, however, Hare¡¯s Luck removed all the guesswork. Their upgrades were guaranteed to enhance their skills in a beneficial way. No bad outcomes, no drawbacks¡ªonly positive growth. Skill acquisition was another area where the Moonstriders excelled. Typically, when an adventurer gained a new skill, there was a chance it might not suit their existing abilities or playstyle. Some might even gain skills that clashed with their current setup, leaving them at a disadvantage. Moonstriders, on the other hand, were guaranteed to acquire skills that complemented their existing abilities. It was as if the world itself conspired to ensure their success. This made them incredibly versatile. Their future potential wasn¡¯t locked into a single role or archetype¡ªit depended entirely on their first acquired skill and how they chose to develop it. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of envy. For someone like me, every choice and upgrade was a calculated risk. But for them, it was as if the universe itself was paving their path forward, ensuring they would only grow stronger with each step. Her potential was vast, and her future was undoubtedly bright... if she actually had one. Like everything else, balance had its cost. The Moonstrider Tribe, for all their amazing potential, paid a steep price: their lives were heartbreakingly short, averaging just 20 years. While humans and other species could live into their eighties or even over a century, Moonstriders lived fast and burned out even faster. They matured quickly, but that also meant their time in the world was painfully brief. No matter how strong they became or how much they accomplished, they never lived long enough to make a lasting mark on the bigger picture of Dungeon End. Their brilliance was like a flame¡ªbright and beautiful, but gone far too soon. Fennel began his sprint back toward us, Tasha cradled protectively in his arms. Even with the added weight of another person, his movement was as smooth as before. So far, there had been no sign of danger¡ªno movement from the eggs, no spiders appearing from the shadows. But the sense of relief was short-lived. The faint glow of the crystals in the cave walls and floor that had been our only source of light in the pitch-black darkness¡ªstarted to fade. It wasn¡¯t gone completely but was being drowned out. It felt like the air itself was getting sucked into a creeping shadow that began in the middle of the cavern and quickly spread out. I blinked, trying to make sense of it. The crystals still emitted their faint glow, yet the darkness seemed to consume their light, overwhelming it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked. Kael¡¯s nose twitched, his ears flattening against his head. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± he murmured, his usually calm voice edged with tension. ¡°The air¡¯s changed. the smell of the spider''s... their getting stronger.¡± Grizmar¡¯s stiffening as he scanned the area. ¡°Stay alert,¡± he growled. ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s not good.¡± Fennel, still running, turned his head slightly to glance back at us. ¡°What are you guys talking about? Everything¡¯s fine¡ª¡± ¡°Look up!¡± Lila screamed out, her voice trembling as she peeked out from my pouch. We all did. And there it was. A shape, impossibly massive, blotted out the faint light above us. At first, it was hard to make out¡ªit moved so smoothly, so silently, that it seemed like a trick of the shadows. But as it descended, the details became horrifyingly clear. A spider. Not like the ones we¡¯d encountered before, though. This one dwarfed them all. Its massive body, nearly the size of the cavern itself, hung from the ceiling by thick, silken threads. Each of its eight legs was as long as a tree trunk, covered in spiny black hairs. The legs moved with deliberate precision, gripping the webbing as it lowered itself toward the cavern floor. Its body was grotesquely swollen. it''s crimson, dozens of them, stared down at us from its head. But it was its grotesquely swollen body that froze me. ¡°Is¡­ is that the queen?¡± Kael asked, his voice barely stable. Grizmar didn¡¯t answer. His grip on his shield tightened, his knuckles turning white as he stepped forward slightly, positioning himself between us and the creature. Fennel skidded to a stop, his ears flattening as he stared up at the descending monstrosity. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± he muttered. ¡°That thing is massive!¡± Kael swallowed hard, his voice shaky but steady enough to get his words out. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not just massive. That¡¯s unnatural. Nothing should get that big.¡± Lila whimpered, shrinking deeper into my pouch. ¡°What do we do now?¡± she whispered, her small voice barely audible over the faint clicking of the spider¡¯s legs against the webbing. The queen climbed down with a grace that didn¡¯t match her massive size, each leg landing perfectly on her silk threads with creepy accuracy. The air grew colder as her massive form filled more and more of our view. Grizmar finally spoke, his voice filled with urgency. ¡°Fennel, get Tasha to safety. Now!¡± 100 - The Nest Awakens The moment the Boss showed up, Fennel¡¯s grip on Tasha tightened. Without waiting for it to make a move, he kept running toward us. He wasn¡¯t even halfway through the cavern yet¡ªstill near the back. The massive, grotesque form of the Queen hung motionless for a moment, suspended in the center by thick threads of silk. Then, as if on cue, shadows above her started multiplying. At first, it was just a ripple, a faint shift in the darkness. But then, hundreds of glowing red eyes emerged, piercing through the blackness of the ceiling. They moved. Arachnid limbs¡ªhundreds of them¡ªclicked against the webbing as spiders poured out from the ceiling above, descending with terrifying speed.
A cascade of arachnids dropped from above, sliding down silken threads while others scuttled down the walls.
The Queen remained motionless, her mere presence commanding the swarm. It felt like she was overseeing the battlefield, watching her offspring flood the cavern with an air of authority befitting her status. Fennel, still at the back of the cavern, didn''t hesitate for even a fraction of a second, his ears twitching as the swarm began its pursuit. But things weren¡¯t going to be that straight forward. A sudden, deafening screech echoed off the walls, shaking the cavern. The Queen wasn¡¯t about to let us leave her nest so easily. A notification flashed before my eyes:
[The Brood Mother used Hatching Call.]
Before I could even make sense of it, the countless cocoons scattered across the cavern started trembling violently. At first, it was just a faint shudder. But it quickly escalated. The trembling became a frenzy, as if the creatures inside were clawing, kicking, and fighting to break free all at once.
The first tear appeared¡ªa jagged rip in one of the eggs. Spindly arachnid legs pierced through the thin, silken walls of the cocoon. More followed in rapid succession, black and jagged limbs slicing through the webbing.
Thick, murky fluid oozed from the openings, spilling out of the cocoons and pooling grotesquely on the floor. The hatchlings that crawled out were smaller than the more mature spiders but no less terrifying.
Their slick, glistening bodies were still coated in the embryonic goo that had nurtured them, each of their movements was accompanied by wet squelches. One by one, then ten by ten, and soon by the hundreds, the hatchlings burst free, flooding the nest. The newborn swarm eager to obey their mother¡¯s call.
¡°They just keep coming!¡± Kael shouted, panic lacing his voice as he watched Fennel quickly being overwhelmed by the growing swarm of enemies. Sure enough, the spiders that had been pursuing Fennel began shooting thick web projectiles from their abdomens, aiming to pin him down. ¡°Are you serious?!¡± Fennel¡¯s screamed out with both irritation and panic. He ducked, narrowly avoiding one of the sticky streams as it shot past him. ¡°They have range? What kind of nonsense is this?!¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Another web shot toward him, forcing him to spin out of its path. ¡°What¡¯s next, venom spray?! Who designs these things?!¡± ¡°Fennel, focus!¡± Kael shouted, his own frustration mounting as the situation spiraled further out of control. ¡°I am focusing!¡± he snapped, leaping over a clump of webbing that had landed in his path. ¡°Focusing on how screwed things are getting at!¡± Kael growled, his voice urgent. ¡°This isn¡¯t working! He¡¯s not going to make it at this rate!¡± Fennel twisted and dodged with desperate agility, but the strain was evident on his face. You know,¡± he shouted, his voice strained, ¡°this would be a great time for you guys to jump in! Anytime now! Just saying!¡± The situation was deteriorating by the second. Fennel¡¯s path was quickly being cut off by the relentless onslaught of webs. If even one of those sticky webbage caught him, his speed advantage would vanish, and so would any chance of him or Tasha making it out alive.
Grizmar and I locked eyes, the urgency of the moment saying everything we didn''t have to. We nodded in unison¡ªa silent agreement to stick to the plan we¡¯d worked out earlier.
Grizmar¡¯s massive frame stepped forward. ¡°Stay back,¡± he said. Without waiting for a reply, he surged into the fray, his tower shield leading the charge. Grizmar barreled forward, his heavy footsteps pounding against the floor. His shield absorbed the incoming web projectiles with ease, the sticky masses splattering harmlessly against its surface. He carved a path directly toward Fennel, drawing the attention of the spiders in the process. Fennel¡¯s ears perked up as he noticed Grizmar approaching. His panic eased slightly, replaced by a flicker of his usual cocky grin. ¡°Finally!¡± he yelled. As the two passed each other in the chaos, Fennel muttered quickly, ¡°It¡¯s all on you now, big guy. Don¡¯t die¡ªTasha would kill you for it.¡± Grizmar didn¡¯t reply, but the smirk on his face said it all. He reached the center of the swarm and came to an abrupt halt. Turning to face the horde, he planted his shield firmly into the ground. The spiders swarming toward him. He let out a low, guttural laugh. ¡°Come on, you ugly bastards!¡± With a deep breath, he slammed his fist into his shield and roared. ¡°Savage Roar!¡± The spiders froze for a moment, the overwhelming power of the taunt drawing their attention like a magnet. Then, as one, they surged toward him, their singular focus now on the immovable wall that was Grizmar. The first wave of spiders crashed against him, their legs clawing at his shield, their mandibles snapping viciously. But Grizmar didn¡¯t budge. His stance held firm, his sheer defensive power turning him into a one-man wall. From our vantage point, it was both terrifying and Impressive to watch. At first, the spiders were all over the place¡ªwild, frantic, lunging at him without a second thought. They clawed and bit at any part of Grizmar they could reach, desperate to bring him down. His massive tower shield swung in wide, crushing arcs, sending spiders flying. The crunch of shattered exoskeletons as his fists smashed into anything that got too close. Some of the spiders managed to land hits. Jagged limbs scratched at his arms and legs, leaving thin lines of blood behind. One cut on his forearm even dripped a little, but Grizmar didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t hesitate. Instead, he grinned¡ªa wide, savage grin that showed every tooth, ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s your best shot?!¡± More of them poured in, wave after wave. The ground around him became a writhing sea of arachnid bodies, all swarming to take him down. At first, the cuts and scratches kept coming. Thin red lines traced his skin, little marks of the battle. But then, the hits started to feel weaker, less sharp. Claws raked his arms, mandibles snapped at him¡ªand nothing. The spiders couldn¡¯t even leave a scratch. It was like their attacks were just bouncing off. That¡¯s when Savage Protector power kicked in. Their numbers, meant to overwhelm him, only made him tougher. Every new spider in the swarm was just another boost to his defense. He stood there like an unmovable giant in the middle of it all, shrugging off attacks like they were nothing. The spiders screeched in frustration, their swipes and bites useless. But then, something changed. The spiders changed their approach. It wasn¡¯t obvious at first¡ªbut then they started pulling, spinning, and flinging silk at him. Grizmar¡¯s grin vanished when he felt a sudden tug on his ankle. He glanced down to see thick webbing wrapping around his foot, locking him in place. His brow furrowed as he stomped hard, trying to shake it off, but the strands only tightened. ¡°What the¡ª?!¡± he growled, smashing his shield into a nearby spider while clawing at the webbing with his free hand. For every strand he ripped, more spiders were spinning fresh silk, aiming for his other leg. Kael¡¯s voice cut through the chaos, sharp with panic. ¡°They¡¯re trying to pin him down!¡± ¡°They¡¯re cocooning him!¡± Teaser for my new project (Not a chapter) Hey everyone! Just a quick self-promo and teaser for my upcoming project, which is set to release in the next few weeks. Some of you might remember its older, unrefined version titled Damage Over Time. I¡¯d originally written it but ended up putting it on hold for about six months because I wasn¡¯t happy with how it was progressing, especially the way it started. So, I decided to completely rewrite it, and now I¡¯m excited to share this revamped version with you soon. Here¡¯s what you can expect from the new story:Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
  • Longer chapters: I know a lot of you weren¡¯t fans of the short 1,500-word chapters, so this time, each chapter will have at least double the word count¡ªaround 3,000 words or more.
  • An OP protagonist: The MC won¡¯t start off overpowered but will quickly grow into their abilities and handle the power they¡¯ve been given.
  • Genre Focus: Expect a combat and progression-heavy LitRPG.
Thanks for sticking around, and I can¡¯t wait to share this new version with you soon! If you¡¯re interested, following this story would be a great idea since I¡¯ll post updates here as soon as the story is ready to drop. Stay tuned!
By the way, what do you guys think about the teaser video? Did you like it? I¡¯d love to hear your thoughts! ?? 101 - On the Fly
We rushed it. The urgency to rescue Tasha had made us settle for a straightforward plan: Grizmar would act as bait, holding off the enemies while Fennel got Tasha, and the rest of us stayed ready to help if needed. It felt solid enough at the time¡ªsimple, clear roles, no room for confusion. But now, watching Grizmar struggle against the unexpected webbing assault, it was painfully clear how naive we¡¯d been. In the heat of the moment, we¡¯d overlooked the details. The cracks in our hastily done strategy were impossible to ignore. We¡¯d planned for a fight. We¡¯d prepared for an overwhelming swarm. What we hadn¡¯t prepared for was the spiders being smart. They weren¡¯t just operating on instinct¡ªthey were quick to adapt. And Grizmar was paying the price for our oversight. My eyes drifted to the brood mother, a flicker of doubt creeping in. Maybe she was the reason the hatchlings suddenly switched to a more strategic approach. The webbing clung to Grizmar¡¯s boots, slowing him down. He quickly started hacking at the strands with the edge of his tower shield, cutting himself free the moment he noticed the problem. The slice worked for a moment, but more webs shot at him from every direction, sticking to his arms, his shield, and even his shoulders. ¡°Damn it!¡± he roared, yanking one leg out of the sticky mess. But the spiders weren¡¯t letting up. They adjusted fast, doubling down on their efforts to trap him again.
Beside me, Kael crouched low. ¡°We should¡¯ve planned this better... This¡ªthis isn¡¯t how it was supposed to go,¡± he said, his voice heavy with guilt.
"The enemy doesn¡¯t break plans, they expose their flaws," I said, voice tight with self-reproach. It wasn¡¯t aimed at him. it was aimed at myself. "We didn¡¯t account for the worst-case scenario." The spiders had adapted, and their relentless assault on Grizmar wasn¡¯t about taking him down directly¡ªit was about immobilizing him. If they could trap him in place, it wouldn¡¯t matter how much damage they could or couldn¡¯t deal. All they needed to do was outlast him. And the terrifying part? It was working. Fennel, still sprinting toward us with Tasha in his arms, glanced over his shoulder and shouted, ¡°Grizmar! Don¡¯t you dare let those bastards pin you down! Once I drop off Tasha, I¡¯m coming back to pull you out of this mess!¡± "We''ve gotta do something. If they totally immobilize him, it''s over," Kael said, itching to jump in and help. But he knew all too well that if he did, things would just get worse. I nodded, my mind racing. Grizmar wasn¡¯t going to be able to hold out much longer. Fennel was closing the gap fast. My mind raced as I watched him barrel toward us. Grizmar wasn¡¯t going to hold out much longer either, not with that webbing creeping higher and higher up his body. Jumping in wasn¡¯t an option¡ªnot without the boots I¡¯d loaned Grizmar. Fennel was almost here, but there was no way I¡¯d let him just drop Tasha off and charge back into that chaos. The whole point of this was to get every one out safely, not having him running right back into it. I thought of my slimes. They could fire bolts, but they were too far away to make accurate shots. And even if I sent them forward, they were too slow. The moment they revealed themselves, the spiders would overwhelm them. Four slimes wouldn¡¯t be enough to make a difference against the hundreds of spiders bearing down on Grizmar. What could I do? My mind was spinning, desperate for an answer.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Grizmar, hold on!¡± Fennel shouted as he finally reached us. He skidded to a stop, carefully placing Tasha on the ground next to Kael and me. ¡°Take her and go! I¡¯m going back to help him.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Kael exclaimed, turning to him as he started to move back toward the chaos. ¡°You can¡¯t! You barely made it out alive the first time!¡± Fennel didn¡¯t even glance back at him. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not leaving him behind. Even if I have to leap to my death, I¡¯ll get him out of there!¡± ''Leap to my death¡­?!'' That line lit a spark in my brain, just a flicker of an idea. My eyes jumped from my slimes to Fennel¡¯s retreating back. Hold on¡­ leap. That¡¯s it! ¡°Wait!¡± I yelled, grabbing Fennel¡¯s arm before he could take another step.
He spun around, his face twisted with anger and desperation. His hands tightened on my shoulders as he locked eyes with me. ¡°Let me go, Leon! He needs me!¡± "Hold on a second!" I snapped, locking eyes with his intense glare. "I¡¯ve got a plan, but you need to hear me out." He clenched his hands tighter for a moment before letting out a sharp breath. "What¡¯s the plan?" he asked, his voice quieter but still loaded with urgency. His gaze drilled into me, desperate for any ideas that could save Grizmar I took a breath, my mind racing. ¡°Okay, listen. I need you to grab my slimes and hurl them at Grizmar. I can¡¯t throw them that far¡ªmy physical stat¡¯s too low. But you? You¡¯ve got the strength for it. Your stat¡¯s probably on par with Grizmar¡¯s, so you can get them to him without any difficulty.¡± Fennel blinked at me, the confusion obvious on his face. ¡°And what¡¯s that supposed to do? You really think four blobs of goo are going to scare off a hundred spiders?¡± I let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°No, they¡¯re not bait¡ªthey¡¯re tools.¡± His expression didn¡¯t budge, but before I could spell it out for him, Kael¡¯s voice sliced through the tension. ¡°Grizmar¡¯s almost completely webbed up! We don¡¯t have time for this!¡± I grabbed Fennel by the arm, urgency lacing my voice. ¡°No more questions. Just trust me. Throw them to him. Now!¡± Fennel hesitated for only a second crouching down and scooping up all four slimes in his arms like they were oversized jelly babies. The slimes wiggled and jiggled in his arms, their gelatinous bodies squishing against each other and making faint sloshing noises. "Alright, you slimy weirdos," Fennel muttered, his usual smirk tugging at his lips despite the tense situation. "Time to listen to your father." He adjusted his grip, tucking all four slimes securely under his right arm. His muscles tensed as he stepped back, bracing himself for the throw. "Hope you''re ready for liftoff!" he called out, mostly for show. He swung his arm forward with surprising force, launching the slimes off. "Stick the landing!" Fennel shouted.
The slimes flew through the air, flipping and tumbling in perfect arcs. Fennel''s throw was flawless, each slime on a direct course for Grizmar. But watching them fly, a pang of guilt hit me. It felt like every time things went sideways, the solution was to use my slimes as sacrifices¡ªwhether as bait or tools. It wasn¡¯t fair to them, but it wasn¡¯t like I had any other options right now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, guys,¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°Just one more time, okay?¡±
Grizmar was almost completely trapped in the thick, ever-growing webbing. Only his face was free, while the rest of him was locked in the cocoon, unable to move. Struggling, he glanced upward, his muscles straining against the bindings. His eyes narrowed as he spotted four blobs streaking through the air straight toward him. Mid-air, their bodies started to ripple and change. The crossbows they carried melted smoothly into their gooey forms, replaced by something way more intimidating. From their cores, hilts began to push through, quickly followed by long, jagged blades extending outward. In seconds, they had fully transformed into their Soldier forms, now armed with massive greatswords. Each slime now looked like a pint-sized warrior in freefall. The sight was almost comical¡ªfour tiny, squishy beings, each clutching a weapon nearly as big as they were, dropping from the sky. Grizmar, still trapped in the cocoon of webbing, looked up as the slimes closed in. His eyes went wide, flickering between confusion and awe. ¡°What the¡ª?¡± "Now! Cut him free!" I roared.
He didn¡¯t get a chance to finish. The slimes hit their mark perfectly, their greatswords slicing through the thick webbing as they dropped, landing in a triangle formation around Grizmar. The blades tore cleanly through the spiders that were wrapping him up and cutting the web strands that had nearly turned him into a cocoon.
[Your slime defeated a Weblurker. EXP +2.] [Your slime defeated a Weblurker. EXP +2.] [Your slime defeated a Weblurker. EXP +2.]
The cocoon shuddered under the force, the thick silk strands breaking apart into useless shreds. 102 - The Last Boost
Grizmar yanked himself free from the last bits of webbing with a strong flex, sending the torn threads flying. His shield, dropped during the struggle, was lying nearby, still sticky with web residue. He stomped over, grabbed it in one quick move, and turned to face his little rescuers. The slimes stood in a semi-circle around him, greatswords up, their gooey bodies puffed out like they were ready to take on the whole swarm of spiders closing in. Grizmar¡¯s usual stern face softened, a weird mix of curiosity and respect flickering across it. ¡°Well,¡± he muttered, propping his shield against his side, ¡°didn¡¯t see that coming. Thanks, little guys.¡± He said as he gave them a nod of approval. From where I was, I yelled as loud as I could, trying to cut through the screeches of the spiders that surrounded them. ¡°Grizmar, get out of there now! They''ll cover you!¡± He looked back, his face hardening as he shouted back, ¡°And what about these guys?¡± He motioned to the slimes still hacking at the spiders. ¡°You¡¯re just gonna leave them?¡± ¡°They¡¯re just summons!¡± I yelled again. ¡°This is what they¡¯re for. They¡¯ll buy you time¡ªnow move!¡± Grizmar hesitated, his brow furrowed, and his shield arm twitched like he wanted to pull them back with him. ¡°These little guys have more guts than half the warriors I¡¯ve fought with. You really think I¡¯m just gonna leave them to sacrifice themselves for me?¡± Before I could say anything, the first wave of spiders lunged at him, their legs clicking as they leaped. The slimes didn¡¯t even flinch. They raised their greatswords in perfect sync, cutting the spiders out of the air. The spiders screeched as they hit the ground around Grizmar, already defeated.
[Your slime defeated a Weblurker. EXP +2.] [Your slime defeated a Weblurker. EXP +2.]
Grizmar looked down at the slimes gathering around him, their wobbly bodies jiggling with determination. The slimes stood their ground, gripping their greatswords tight and ready to throw down. Despise the situation he was in, Grizmar broke a grin across his face. Grizmar stepped up, planting himself between them and the swarm. ¡°Let them stick to me!¡± Grizmar yelled out. ¡°What?!¡± I shouted, barely able to hear him over the screeching chaos around us. ¡°Let them latch on!¡± he yelled back, smashing a spider that got too close with a swing of his shield. ¡°They¡¯ll be more useful stuck to me while I move! Give the call!¡±
Why haven''t i though about it! His plan made sense. If the slimes stuck to him, they could keep fighting while he made a run for it. With the little mana I had left, I could get them to shapeshift one last time before running out. If they changed forms again, they might even help out from a distance while they latched into him. ¡°Alright!¡± I yelled, focusing on the slimes. ¡°Switch to Ranger form and stick to Grizmar!¡± The slimes wiggled in response, their greatswords melting back into goo. In a flash, they jumped onto Grizmar, sticking to his shoulders, and back. Once in place, their bodies rippled and morphed, forming crossbows.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Grizmar looked at the slimes clinging to him, once again a grin spreading across his face. breaking through his usual gruffness. I smirked. Looks like the big guy has a soft spot for the small, frail but courageous type. Between the way he acted with Lila and now my slimes, it was starting to show. One of the slimes fired off a bolt, zipping through the air and hitting a spider square between its glowing red eyes. Grizmar chuckled, clearly impressed. ¡°Now this, I can work with.¡±
[Your slime defeated a Weblurker. EXP +2.]
Grizmar didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Run! Now!¡± he yelled, his deep voice cutting through the chaos of screeching spiders. It wasn¡¯t a suggestion¡ªit was an order, plain and simple. Nobody argued. Fennel scooped Tasha into a princess carry once again, and Kael was already ready to get out of here. Before I could get moving, Grizmar muttered under his breath, ¡°Slime Propel.¡± The air shifted, and the boots I¡¯d let him borrow kicked into action. Suddenly, he shot forward like a rocket, kicking up a cloud of dust and debris behind him. I stared in disbelief as he cleared an insane amount of ground in one step. ¡°What the hell?!¡± Fast didn¡¯t even begin to cover it¡ªhe was stupidly fast. Those boots, combined with his relatively high physical stat, turned him into a freaking bulldozer. He barreled forward, shield raised, while the slimes on his shoulders fired off at any spider enough to get close. The slimes were in perfect sync with him, their shots hitting as accurately as they could in this craziness. Even with the chaos behind him, Grizmar¡¯s booming laugh echoed through the cavern. ¡°Now this is more like it!¡± Kael, who was beside me, glanced at the hulking figure barreling toward us. ¡°He¡¯s... faster than Fennel,¡± he muttered, disbelief clear in his voice.
"No kidding! I should totally challenge him to a race once we¡¯re out of here," Fennel said with a relieved look. But something felt off. At this rate, Grizmar was definitely going to get out of this mess. But there was one threat that hadn''t made a move since it showed up. I glanced up. The Queen was there, looming over the battlefield, completely still on her massive perch. Her bloated body swayed just a little, like she was gearing up for something. Then I saw it¡ªher abdomen. The already huge bulge at her rear started twitching like crazy, growing bigger and bigger by the second. I froze, my breath catching in my throat. What the hell was she doing? ¡°Grizmar!¡± I yelled, my voice cracking over the chaos. ¡°Move it! The Queen!¡± Even as he sprinted toward us, slimes firing non-stop from his shoulders, Grizmar turned his head slightly upward. ¡°What about her?!¡± he shouted back, his voice cutting through the screeching spiders. ¡°She¡¯s about to do something!¡± I yelled, my throat burning with the effort. ¡°The Queen is¡ª¡± Before I could finish, her abdomen stopped moving. The bloated mass had swelled to the point of bursting, and then, with a sickening jerk, she leaned back just a little. And then it happened. Her stomach tightened, and suddenly, a huge, sticky blast of white webbing shot out into the air. It wasn¡¯t just a thread or a small clump¡ªit was everywhere, a full-on explosion of silk spraying out in all directions. The force was intense, launching the webs at crazy speed and spreading it into a massive circle.
It was bound to hit everything¡ªthe floor, the walls, even the ceiling. There was no getting away from it. It felt like she was set on making the whole cavern get swallowed up by it.
The size of the attack was insane. It was clear what she was up to. There was no way Grizmar was getting out of her lair if he got caught in it. Grizmar looked back, his eyes going wide as he saw the wave of web heading his way. For a split second, his usual cocky attitude cracked, and real panic flickered across his face. ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± he yelled. ¡°Faster, Grizmar! You¡¯ve got to outrun it!¡± Kael shouted. Fennel, standing beside me with Tasha still in his arms, muttered, ¡°Come on, big guy. Don¡¯t let that web catch you¡­¡± Grizmar slammed his feet into the ground, surging forward with everything he had. Kael crouched low, his sharp eyes locked on the scene. ¡°He¡¯s quick, but that web¡¯s closing in.¡± It was so close it skimmed the edges of his shield. Grizmar let out a roar, pure defiance in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m not getting stuck here! Not today!¡± I clenched my fists, feeling useless. There was nothing else I could do but stand there, watching and hoping he¡¯d make it. And then, just as the web was about to swallow him whole¡ª ¡°He¡¯s close enough! Ground Mark!¡± Kael said calmly, slamming his hand into the ground beneath him.
[You¡¯ve entered the marked territory. Your action speed is boosted by 25% while you stay inside.]
103 - Igniting Hope As soon as Kael slammed his hand into the ground, a faint shimmer rippled out from where he hit. A glowing circle appeared, showing the radius of his skill. The ground hummed under us, and the air felt lighter just as a notification popped up:
[You¡¯ve entered the marked territory. Your action speed is boosted by 25% while you stay inside.]
The glow around the area was faint and easy to miss with everything going on, but the effect hit us instantly. I felt like my body was suddenly lighter, ready to launch at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Grizmar! Move!¡± Kael shouted. The boost was exactly what Grizmar needed. The massive wave of webbing was seconds from latching at him, but then he was off¡ªmoving faster than before, powered up by both Kael¡¯s skill and my boots propel effect. ¡°Kael, how long does your skill last?¡± I asked, my voice tight. ¡°One minute,¡± he said quickly. ¡°More than enough if he keeps moving.¡± The spiders weren¡¯t slowing down. While he managed to evade the webs thrown his way, the arachnids chasing him weren¡¯t hindered by their own trap. Their spindly legs slipped right through the mess, like it wasn¡¯t even there.
"Why isn¡¯t the brood mother¡¯s web slowing them down? That¡¯s so unfair!" Fennel shouted. ¡°They¡¯re spiders, Fennel! Of course they can handle it!¡± Kael shot back.
Grizmar finally caught up to us, barreling past without so much as a pause. His heavy breaths were loud enough to hear, and the weariness in his steps was obvious, but he kept pushing forward, shield up and ready. ¡°Big guy made it back!¡± Fennel called out. ¡°Took you long enough!¡± ¡°Good thing I did,¡± Grizmar grunted. ¡°The boots effect just ran out.¡± Kael, running close to Grizmar and glancing back to gauge the swarm¡¯s proximity, yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time¡ªmove towards the exit!¡± Without hesitation, we fell into stride, finally moving as a group.
As we ran, the slimes clinging to Grizmar suddenly peeled off, their bodies launching themselves toward me with precision. They hit me with soft, squishy bounces before sticking to my head and shoulders, like loyal pets eager to reunite with their owner. "Glad to have you back safe and sound," I murmured, relief in my voice as I glanced at them. Despite my decision, it felt good knowing they¡¯d made it through unscathed this time.
For once, I didn¡¯t have to grieve over losing them because of some poorly planned goal.
Grizmar''s shield slammed into a spider that leapt out of the shadows ahead, separate from the swarm closing in behind us. "Less talking, more running!" he shouted. ¡°Yeah, yeah, we¡¯re running,¡± Fennel quipped, his usual cocky grin slipping back onto his face. Even with Tasha still cradled in his arms, he managed to keep his pace light and quick. ¡°But let¡¯s not pretend you¡¯re not enjoying being the hero.¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy it when we¡¯re not being chased by a damn army!¡± Grizmar shot back. ¡°Fair enough!¡± Fennel laughed, ducking under a web that hung precariously low from the cavern ceiling.
As we ran, the boost that had been driving us forward just moments ago began to slip away. A soft chime rang in my head, followed by a notification hovering in my vision:
[You have left the radius of ''Ground''s Mark''. Action speed boost is no longer in effect.]
¡°Damn it,¡± I muttered under my breath, my speed immediately feeling sluggish. The boost had been the only thing keeping me from being the slowest in the group. Now, I was back to relying on my own unremarkable stamina. "Sorry guys,¡± Kael said from up ahead, his tone strained. ¡°The skill¡¯s area of effect doesn¡¯t stretch far enough to keep up with us. It¡¯s also on cooldown now.¡± "Doesn¡¯t matter. Just keep going, we¡¯re almost there!" Grizmar shouted back. ¡°You say that,¡± Fennel huffed, his steps slowing slightly as he adjusted Tasha in his arms, ¡°but this ¡®almost¡¯ better not turn into ¡®miles.¡¯ I¡¯m getting tired here.¡±
Kael¡¯s voice carried a hint of panic as he shouted, glancing over his shoulder. His wolf-like ears twitched, picking up the growing roar of the swarm closing in. ¡°They¡¯re catching up!"
As I ran, the crushing reality of our situation was evident. The spiders weren¡¯t just closing in¡ªthey were going to catch up. Not to us, but to me. Grizmar, Kael, Fennel¡ªthey were all faster than I was. With Kael¡¯s Ground Mark still on cooldown and my boots currently strapped to Grizmar¡¯s feet, I was the weak link, plain and simple. If they had to stop to bail me out, we¡¯d all be done for. I gritted my teeth, my mind scrambling for options. What could I do? What did I have? My slimes? No, they wouldn¡¯t cut it. I needed something immediate¡ªsomething to put some space between us and that swarm. I mentally sifted through everything in my pouch: berries, herbs, dried meat. Nothing. Useless junk in this situation. Frustration boiled up as I scanned the dark tunnel for any kind of inspiration. That¡¯s when my eyes landed on Kael, running just ahead. His torch threw wild shadows against the walls, but it wasn¡¯t the light that got my attention¡ªit was the torch itself. The process. The materials. The steps. Oil!
The idea struck me immediately. Over the pounding of footsteps, I yelled, ¡°Kael! Do you still have any of that oil you used for the torch?!¡± Kael glanced back, a flicker of confusion crossing his face. But then his eyes widened in realization. Without saying a word, he reached into his pack while keeping up his pace. He pulled out a medium-sized vial filled with thick, black liquid and slowed down just enough to hand it to me. ¡°Here!¡± He said. His eyes, though, asked the question he didn¡¯t have time to voice: What are you planning? I snatched up the vial, holding it firmly in my hand. ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea,¡± I said, skipping the explanation. There wasn¡¯t time to dive into details. "Hand me the torch, too." Kael gave a quick nod and passed it over without hesitation. With better night vision than me, he didn¡¯t need it as much as me. Then, without missing a beat, he took off again, falling back in step with the others. I stared down at the vial in my hand as my thoughts raced. A memory flashed through my mind¡ªmy slimes absorbing a healing potion, using its properties to heal me. Back then, they¡¯d gone beyond what I thought they were capable of, proving they were far more adaptable than their skill description let on. If they could absorb and use the healing properties of the health potion, what else could they take in? Could they absorb something destructive? Could they use the oil and turn it into a weapon? There was only one way to find out. I unscrewed the vial and called my slimes over. They responded with little bounces, a subtle acknowledgment that they¡¯d heard me. ¡°Alright, guys,¡± I said, holding the vial steady. ¡°Time to see what you¡¯re made of.¡± One by one, their gelatinous bodies stretched out, forming thin tendrils that dipped into the vial. The thick, black oil clung to their translucent forms, spreading through them like ink swirling in water. Their bright green color shifted, darkening into a shadowy black-green mix. I stood there, watching as the last of the oil disappeared into their bodies. ¡°What are you planning, Leon?¡± Lila¡¯s tiny voice trembled from the pouch, but I didn¡¯t respond right away. The swarm behind us was closing in fast. I adjusted the straps of my bag and exhaled slowly, focusing on the task ahead. ¡°Alright,¡± I muttered under my breath, a flicker of hope cutting through the fear. ¡°Let¡¯s make this swarm regret chasing us." 104 - Ignition Unleashed As I kept running, I raised my hand, signaling my slimes to get ready. They immediately nocked their arrows, waiting for my command to let loose. "Hold your fire," I said. I took a deep breath, focusing on what came next, a experiment that absolutely had to work. "Now, use the oil you absorbed and coat the arrowheads with it." I ordered. The slimes hesitated for a fraction of a second, as if the command needed to click into place. Then, without further delay, they acted. From the cores of their bodies, where the oil had settled, the dark substance began to shift. It moved like an ink blot spreading through water, swirling its way toward the arrowheads. The translucent green of the slimes became tinged with black as the oil traveled, concentrated and pooled at the arrow tips.
The arrowheads, designed like tiny sealed vials, quickly filled with the dark liquid. The oil swirled inside, while the outer layer stayed coated in the slimes¡¯ protective substance, keeping it safely contained and avoiding any outside contact. "Perfect," I muttered, the plan clicking into place in my head. But there was still one last piece, a crucial step to turn these arrows into something truly deadly. I reached for the torch Kael gave me. "Here goes nothing," I murmured under my breath. Bringing the flame close to one of the slime-covered arrowheads, I watched as the fire kissed the translucent surface. The slime casing shimmered in the light, holding the fire at bay. It didn¡¯t burn through. Instead, the flames skated along the outer layer, creating a halo of flickering light around the arrow¡¯s tip. Inside, the oil-filled vial stayed untouched, safely sealed. It was hypnotic. Each arrowhead seemed to glow faintly, the flames dancing and bending with the subtle movements of the slimes. It was a delicate balancing act, the flames stayed close enough to the edge of the arrowhead but not deep enough to ignite the oil. The slimes held the arrows steady. "Alright, team," I said, gripping the torch a little tighter as i kept running. The slimes wiggled in response. Crossbows were raised, arrows locked in place, the flames at their tips. This was it, the moment of truth. Time to find out if this sound strategy would actually pay off. ¡°Fire!¡± I yelled, my voice cutting through the chaos. That was the signal the slimes had been waiting for. Without hesitation, they sprang into action. A sharp whistle pierced the air as the arrows flew, their fiery tips leaving streaks of light in the darkness. The glow danced against the swarm of spiders, a strange beauty amidst the chaos.
Every arrow landed perfectly¡ªnot that it was hard with the spiders packed so tightly together. The oil-tipped arrowheads sank deep into the closest ones, breaking apart on impact. The thin slime layer over the oil split just enough to let the flames catch, igniting the volatile liquid inside. And then, all hell broke loose.
The first spider burst into flames, a bright flash of orange cutting through the cavern''s shadows. Fire devoured it in seconds, its legs twitching and thrashing wildly as a shrill screech echoed off the walls. But it wasn¡¯t over. The oil sprayed out, splattering onto the nearby spiders, turning them into burning, flailing messes. The chaos spread fast, and the webs hanging around them only made it worse, fueling the blaze like dry kindling. Another burst, then another. Each impact triggered a chain reaction, setting off the tightly packed swarm like fireworks. The fire didn¡¯t just burn, it devoured. It spread across the spiders¡¯ glossy exoskeletons, turning their slick black forms into writhing, fiery shapes. Screeches echoed through the cavern, sharp and deafening, as the swarm spiraled into panic. The spiders thrashed and slammed into each other, their once-coordinated movements collapsing into a frantic attempts to escape the blaze.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The fire spread quicker than I¡¯d expected. It wasn¡¯t just taking out the spiders, it was climbing, jumping onto the webbing stretched across the walls and ceiling. Thick silk threads caught like fuses, the flames racing along them and lighting up the cavern in a hellish glow. I could feel the heat even from where I stood, waves of it rolling over me, making the air thick and hard to breathe. Smoke started rising, carrying the sharp stench of burning webbing and charred spider flesh. Fennel, running just ahead, glanced back at me with wide eyes. ¡°Damn, Leon! Remind me not to get on your bad side!¡± he shouted.
Kael was next, his face frozen in stunned disbelief. ¡°I knew you had something bright in mind, but this?!¡± he yelled, coughing as he waved at the smoke. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you meant explosive!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the idea!¡± I shot back, not taking my eyes off the growing fire.
Grizmar, clearly impressed but unwilling to show it, didn¡¯t slow down. He glanced back just once, his face unreadable through the haze of smoke. ¡°Keep moving!¡± he barked. ¡°The fire might be our shield now, but if we stop, it¡¯ll swallow us whole instead!¡±
A series of notifications began to flood my vision.
[Your slime defeated a Weblurker. EXP +2.] [Your slime defeated a Weblurker. EXP +2.] [Your slime defeated a Weblurker. EXP +2.] ...
A wide, satisfied grin spread across my face, I couldn¡¯t help it. Every alert brought me one step closer to leveling up. Honestly, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say this one move of mine might push me up a few levels all at once. There was no time to celebrate. The logs could wait, assuming we survived this. Right now, staying alive was all that mattered. ¡°Keep firing!¡± I yelled to my slimes, my voice rising above the crackle of flames and the spine-chilling screeches of the spiders. They responded instantly, launching another barrage of fiery arrows. Each one hit its mark, erupting into a cascade of mini fireballs. The explosions ignited everything around them, the flames spreading faster and farther than I¡¯d dared to imagine. The tightly packed spiders didn¡¯t stand a chance. With a quick glance back, I saw the flames racing to the farthest reaches of the cavern, where the Queen had been. For all I knew, they might¡¯ve already reached her. Then, through the smoky haze ahead, I saw it. A faint, silvery glow, the moonlight. The entrance to the cavern was just ahead. My heart leaped. We were close, so close. ¡°Almost there!¡± Kael shouted, running just ahead of me. ¡°Keep your eyes forward!¡± Grizmar barked, his voice cutting through the noise. ¡°We don¡¯t stop until we¡¯re outside!¡± But even as we neared the exit, my mind was racing. What about the Queen? The fire might have slowed her swarm and burned through her defenses, but she was the kind of creature that wouldn¡¯t just let us leave like this. What characterized a cavern like this? It was enclosed, with limited airflow. If the fire didn¡¯t burn the Queen outright, the lack of oxygen and the buildup of smoke would definitely force her out. And that meant we might face her directly outside. That thought hit me like a slap. If the Queen managed to escape the cavern relatively unscathed, we¡¯d be in trouble. She was a boss monster, and even with Grizmar and Fennel, taking her on in open terrain would be a nightmare if she called out the spiders that was in the outside. It wasn¡¯t just about the fire. The real danger lay in the suffocating smoke that could fill the cavern and potentially create a pressure buildup. But what if I could make that smoke even deadlier? A flash of memory hit me. Scarleaf herbs.
I had collected a bunch of Scarleaf outside the dungeon, planning to sell them for some easy coin. Most of the bundle was already gone, but I kept a few leftover leaves in my bag¡ªthey weren¡¯t enough to make a full bundle to sell at that time, so i kept them tucked in my pouch. On their own, Scarleaf was dangerous, toxic enough to poison someone if you consumed it directly. But what would happen when exposed to fire? It would most likely let off a choking gas, far worse than the smoke already creeping through the cavern. My fingers fumbled at my bag as I kept running, the notifications of spiders being defeated still popping up. Finally, I pulled out the handful of Scarleaf I had left. It wasn¡¯t much, but it would have to do. I turned slightly and hurled the handful of Scarleaf into the fire behind us, aiming for the densest flames. The leaves caught instantly, curling and blackening as they burned. The effect wasn¡¯t immediate, but I knew what would happen. The fire would mix with the toxic properties of the Scarleaf, creating a thick, poisonous smoke that would fill the cavern and choke out anything that tried to survive within it. Grizmar noticed what I¡¯d done, his sharp gaze flicking back briefly. ¡°Clever,¡± he muttered. The last few meters felt like an eternity, but then, finally, we were outside. The moment we stumbled out of the cavern, the cool night air felt like a blessing. But the relief was short-lived. A loud, bone-rattling screech erupted from deep within the cave, sending chills down my spine. It wasn¡¯t just any sound¡ªit was the Queen. Her voice echoed through the cavern¡¯s walls. The ground beneath us trembled, faint at first, then steadily growing stronger, like something massive waking up and making its move. ¡°She¡¯s on the move!¡± Kael yelled, his ears twitching as he spun back toward the glowing, smoke-choked entrance. I didn¡¯t need him to say it. The vibrations, the rumble of something massive crashing its way through the cavern¡ªit all screamed the same truth. Grizmar, still catching his breath, straightened himself. He slammed his shield into the ground. ¡°She¡¯s coming,¡± he said, his voice low, steady, and filled with a quiet dread. ¡°And she¡¯s pissed.¡± My chest tightened as the screeches grew louder, closer, sharper.
105 - Unplanned Outcome
Behind us, a deep, guttural screech split the air, so sharp it made my ears ring. The sound was unmistakable, it was her. The Brood mother. Her scream was deafening, thick with rage and pain, and it was followed by the heavy, thunderous rhythm of her footsteps. The ground shuddered beneath us, the vibrations growing stronger with each step of hers. She was coming in fast. Fennel''s ears perked up, his tail lashing behind him as he spun around. "Why are we stopping?!" he said, a hint of panic in his voice. "She''s coming! We have to keep moving!"
Kael didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He nodded quickly, already backing away. ¡°He¡¯s right. We¡¯re not done yet. Let¡¯s go!¡± Grizmar, still breathing heavily but already steadying himself, grunted. ¡°Move. Now. She¡¯s coming straight for us.¡± We decided to keep running. We bolted into the forest.
The ground shook harder with every passing second, each tremor more violent than the last. As we ran, I couldn¡¯t help but steal a quick glance over my shoulder, wondering if the queen had managed to escape. That¡¯s when it happened. The Queen burst from the cave with a force that made the very trees around us tremble. Her grotesque, massive body crashed through the cavern entrance, sending shards of rock flying in all directions. Flames clung to her entire body. The fire illuminated her in a horrifying light, each flare revealing every monstrous detail of hers. Her charred exoskeleton was cracked and blistered, the fire eating away at it without mercy. Smoke poured from her massive frame, rising in choking clouds. Her crimson eyes darted wildly, dulled by pain and panic.
Her guttural screeches tore through the forest. Her mandibles clicked wildly as she thrashed and rolled across the ground, desperate to extinguish the flames consuming her. But her massive size worked against her. No matter how much she rolled around, parts of her remained untouched by her frantic efforts, still burning, still spreading, as the fire reclaimed the areas she managed to put off. "She''s not chasing us," Kael panted, slowing his pace to glance back at the grotesque scene unfolding behind us.
We all slowed down, even though we knew it was wiser to keep going. But it was impossible to look away. The Queen wasn¡¯t chasing us like we¡¯d feared. Instead, she was clawing and trashing at the ground, completely lost in her own torment. Her legs curling inward in a spasm-like motion. Her massive body convulsed as the flames spread further, across the intricate patterns of her abdomen and up the jagged spines along her back. "She''s dying," Grizmar muttered. The screeches grew weaker, faltering into guttural groans as her strength began to fade. The Queen made one last, desperate effort to rise, her massive body heaving halfway off the ground. Her legs trembled violently under the strain, the flames still eating away at her abdomen and thorax.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. With a sharp, broken screech, she crashed back down, slamming into the earth with a heavy thud that sent ripples through the forest around us. Her legs twitched weakly, jerking like broken wires, before slowing to a stop as the fire finally began to fade. Cracks split open in her blackened shell, showing the charred, oozing flesh underneath. The air was heavy and hard to breathe, filled with the stench of burnt shell and foul smoke.
And then, she stopped moving. Her massive body went limp, her legs curling in like a dead insect. A faint hiss of steam rose from what was left of her, and just like that, the terrifying presence she once had vanished into silence. We stood there, frozen, staring at the unexpected sight before us. The Queen of the Arachnid Weblands, the monster that ruled this floor, was dead. A chime echoed softly in my head, breaking the stunned silence.
You''ve Defeated The BroodMother! EXP + 100
Congratulations! You''ve reached level 8! +3 Mental!
I stared blankly at the notification. For a second, my mind struggled to process it. I actually¡­ killed the Boss? Like this? The others were still transfixed, watching the charred remains of the Brood Mother. Her body lay sprawled across the clearing like the carcass of a beast too large to comprehend. How the hell was this enough to kill her? I thought, still unable to believe it. I wasn¡¯t planning on killing her at all. In fact, my original plan had been far more cautious from the very start. That was it. I quickly tried to rationalize what had just happened. The Brood Mother, while not physically dangerous by herself, was still an overwhelming force because of her unique ability: her endless brood. She didn¡¯t need to be the strongest in a fight because her real strength came from sheer numbers. Armies of spiders. Swarms that could consume entire groups of adventurers. And yet every creature had a weakness. That was the key¡ªher weakness was fire. A spider¡¯s greatest strength, its web, was also its greatest vulnerability. The fire we¡¯d unleashed inside the cave had turned her own home against her. It spread fast, consuming her nest and the webs in it. Add to that the Scarleaf I¡¯d thrown in. Those toxic leaves mixed with the smoke had likely poisoned her lungs, weakening her even further. I never planned it to go this way, it was an act of desperation, an improvisation on the fly, but it worked. Then Fennel broke it. ¡°What the¡­ Leon!¡± he shouted, spinning around to face me. ¡°What did you do?!¡± I blinked, still processing everything myself. ¡°Uh¡­¡± I started, scrambling for words. ¡°I¡­ set her on fire?¡± Kael¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t much different, though he was calmer about it. ¡°You didn¡¯t just set her on fire,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°You burned her alive with half her brood inside the cave.¡± I ignored their voices for a moment as another thought crossed my mind. I opened my notification log, scrolling quickly through the messages i had ignored during my escape.
[Congratulations! You¡¯ve reached Level 6! +2 Mental +1 Physical!] [Congratulations! You¡¯ve reached Level 7! +1 Mental +2 Physical!
In a single escape, I¡¯d gone from Level 5 to Level 8. I had gained three levels. The spiders I¡¯d taken out with the fire had been enough to level me up twice and the final blow against the Brood Mother had pushed me straight into Level 8. My stats had jumped significantly: +6 Mental and +3 Physical spread across those three levels. ¡°What now?¡± Fennel asked.
Grizmar let out a heavy sigh and eyed the Queen¡¯s corpse. ¡°Let¡¯s grab her crystallized heart, maybe it¡¯s an awakened variant. Then let¡¯s get out of here. No telling if any stragglers got away."
Kael nodded quickly, already moving to follow. ¡°Grizmar¡¯s right. The rest of the brood might still be swarming outside the cave and heading this way. Leon, grab her crystallized heart, quickly. Depending on its color and size, it should at least fetch a few credits.¡± I blinked at him, startled by the sudden responsibility thrown my way. ¡°Wait, me? Are you sure?¡± Kael shot me a look. ¡°You¡¯re the one who technically burned her alive. Think of it as claiming your prize.¡± Fennel let out a snort, standing off to the side with Tasha still cradled in his arms. ¡°Yeah, Leon. Big hero moment. Go pull out her crystallized heart and lets get out of here." I let out a long exhale, looking back at the massive corpse of the Queen sprawled across the clearing. I swallowed down the lump in my throat and approached the Brood Mother¡¯s corpse. "I''ll be right back." 106 - Harvesting the Queen Before stepping up to the Queen¡¯s corpse, I turned to Kael. ¡°Hey, You wouldn¡¯t happen to have a knife, would you? I¡¯m gonna need something to, well¡­ cut her open and get that crystalized heart.¡± Kael quickly nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got one.¡± He dug into his pack, fingers sifting through the neatly organized contents, before pulling out a small carving knife. It wasn¡¯t anything special, just a simple tool, but the blade looked sharp enough to do the job. ¡°Here. This should work.¡± I took the knife from him, nodding. ¡°Appreciate it.¡± Then I turned to Grizmar. "I¡¯m gonna need the boots back." Grizmar didn¡¯t even blink. Without a word, he dropped onto a nearby rock and started unlacing them. Once done, he held them out to me. ¡°Here,¡± he said, his voice gruff but with a evident tone of gratitude. ¡°And... thanks. If it weren¡¯t for these, I¡¯d probably still be stuck back there. Or worse.¡± I nodded, taking the boots and slipping them on. I felt a lot safer once I had my boots back on. I¡¯d never really given much thought before, but they were one of those items you don¡¯t fully appreciate until you¡¯re without them. It wasn¡¯t until now, when I¡¯d gone without them, that I realized just how much I relied on them.
I turned back to the Queen¡¯s body. She was huge, easily the size of a small house, her blackened legs curled inward, looking like snapped and scorched tree limbs. The closer I got, the stronger the smell became. I gagged a little but kept moving, forcing myself to stay focused. Comfort wasn¡¯t the goal here, getting this done quickly was.
Up close, the damage was impossible to miss. Her shell was cracked and blistered, the fire having burned off all her fur. Oily fluids leaked from the cracks, pooling into a nasty, stinking mess on the ground, with little wisps of smoke still rising into the air.
As I got closer to the corpse her abdomen looming high above, it quickly hit me just how tough the climb would be.
Easier said than done, I thought. She was way too big, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any decent footholds¡ªat least none that didn¡¯t look absolutely gross to touch. "Alright, guys," I muttered, glancing down at my slimes clinging to me. "You''re up."
Two slimes slid off my shoulders, landing on the ground, while two more oozed their way down my back, moving toward my arms. Wobbling like eager little helpers. "Stick to my hands and feet," I instructed, pointing up at the massive corpse. "We¡¯re climbing this thing." Without hesitation, the slimes sprang into action, latching onto my palms and boots. I pressed my hand against her abdomen, the slime on my palm gripping tightly to the charred surface. With a grunt, I hauled myself up, my boot finding a foothold as the slime on my sole latched on.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "This is so gross," I muttered, grimacing as each step was met with a wet squelch. Her scorched exoskeleton cracked and crumbled under my weight, brittle chunks falling away with every move. But the slimes held firm, their adhesive grip not slipping, making the climb manageable, even if it didn¡¯t make it any less revolting. Finally, I reached her chest area, where the crystallized heart was supposed to be.
"Here goes nothing," I muttered, crouching carefully as I positioned myself over her chest. I reached for the carving knife Kael had given me.
The moment the blade touched the burnt shell, it sank in with almost no resistance. The fire had left the body as brittle as dried-out wood, flaking off with each cut, exposing the flesh underneath.
"Ugh," I groaned, wrinkling my nose as the foul stench hit me. ¡°There it is,¡±
After a few moments of digging through the flesh, I finally found what I was looking for. A faint pulsating blue glow emanated from within, standing out against the oozing flesh that caressed it. It was bigger than I expected, about the size of a small melon. But instead of excitement, a wave of disappointment hit me. This one was just¡­ ordinary. Bigger than usual, sure, and probably worth a solid chunk of credits, but it didn¡¯t have the intricate patterns or unique look of an awakened crystallized heart. "You can¡¯t win them all, " I thought, shaking my head and letting out a soft sigh as I wiped some flesh off my hands. I¡¯d let myself hope, maybe even expecting another awakened crystallized heart, especially with that achievement supposedly boosting my odds. But rare items were never a sure thing, and whoever was running the RNG algorithm today clearly wasn¡¯t in a generous mood. Guess I got a little too greedy. That¡¯s just how RPGs worked¡ªthe eternal gamble. Randomness always had the final say. It¡¯s what made the game thrilling¡­ and infuriating at the same time. I hefted the crystal, its unexpected weight pulling my attention back. Sure, it wasn¡¯t the jackpot, but it was still a solid prize. Bigger and far more valuable than the usual hearts, this one was probably worth at least a hundred regular crystallized hearts. And as far as I was concerned, surviving this ordeal was reward enough for now. ¡°Hey!¡± Fennel¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts, jolting me back to the present. ¡°What¡¯s the hold-up? Did you find something good or what?¡±
I turned and held up the heart for them to see. ¡°Just your standard boss crystallized heart,¡± I called out. ¡°That¡¯ll fetch you good price,¡± Kael said. ¡°But we need to move before something else shows up.¡± Grizmar, standing a few paces back, grunted in agreement. ¡°Grab it and let¡¯s go.¡±
I gave the heart one last look before carefully tucking it into the pouch. "Careful, Lila," I said, making sure to place the crystallized heart in the corner where it wouldn¡¯t squish her flat. Lila quickly scurried up onto the heart, clearly not willing to risk being trapped underneath it. Even with the crystallized heart in my hands, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was missing. Yeah, it was valuable, but this was a dungeon boss¡ªthere had to be more to her than just this. I looked over her charred, ruined body. Her eyes, limbs, and most of her shell were burnt to a crisp, nothing but useless blackened stumps. There wasn¡¯t anything left to salvage for crafting or gear. And her flesh? I wasn¡¯t about to find out if dungeon spider was edible. Then it hit me. Her outside was toast, sure, but what about the inside? The deeper I¡¯d dug earlier, the less damage the fire had done. If the flames hadn¡¯t reached her inner parts, there might still be something intact. Something unique that defined a spider. ¡°I¡¯m gonna check for one more thing,¡± I said, heading back to the Queen¡¯s corpse Grizmar groaned. ¡°Seriously? You¡¯ve got the heart! What else could you possibly want from her?¡± Kael tilted his head, his wolf-like ears twitching. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°If her internal structures were shielded from the flames, there might be something useful.¡± I said. Pulling the knife I began cutting into the softer parts of her lower abdomen. The deeper I cut, the less charred her flesh became. And then, I found it. A cluster of thick, glossy strands, tightly coiled and protected deep within her body. Each one as wide as my thumb. They were almost completely untouched by the fire, their surface smooth and strong. I reached out, running a hand over one of the strands. It was cool to the touch and very sturdy. ¡°This is it,¡± I muttered, a grin spreading across my face. ¡°Her web thread. It¡¯s what she used to hold herself up. Strong enough to support her massive weight.¡± 107 - Team at Rest I carefully coiled the strands of the Queen¡¯s webbing and tucked them into my bag.
As I secured it, I couldn¡¯t help but start thinking about the ways it might come in handy. It wasn¡¯t the kind of reward you¡¯d expect from taking down a boss, but this was Dungeon End. Loot was never guaranteed here, and that¡¯s what made every little thing worth keeping. Even if it didn¡¯t seem useful right now, it might end up being exactly what I needed later. The webs were no exception. Just holding them, I could already think of different ways they might come in use.
But that wasn¡¯t all. These webs were strong enough to hold the Queen''s weight, so they¡¯d definitely work as solid crafting materials. Mixing them with leather or lightweight metal could make gear tougher without adding extra weight. Versatile and practical.
I started to feel a bit more content with the haul as i made my way back to the group. ¡°So, where to?¡± I asked, glancing at the group. Grizmar¡¯s eyes shifted to Lila, who was still nestled comfortably in my pouch. ¡°This is where you come in, little one.¡± Lila¡¯s eyes widened with surprise, excitement bubbling over. ¡°Me? You need my help?¡± Grizmar nodded, his tone straightforward. ¡°We need a safe spot to rest, and your ability is perfect for that.¡± Lila lit up, gripping the edge of the pouch as she leaned forward eagerly. For the first time, she really looked like she was part of the group. Yet, her expression shifted slightly, curiosity flickering across her face. ¡°Wait¡­ why not let Kael handle it? He¡¯s been leading us so far.¡±
Kael stood a few steps back, shaking his head. ¡°Finding shelter? Not really my thing. My nose is great for tracking people and enemies. But when it comes to finding a safe spot? That¡¯s more of a gnome''s specialty.¡± Lila¡¯s nodded quickly in understanding. ¡°Alright then! Leave it to me!¡± Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath and concentrated. ¡°There!¡± she said, pointing ahead with enthusiasm. ¡°That way! It¡¯s not far.¡± Grizmar nodded approvingly, already moving toward the path. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s not waste any more time. We¡¯ve overstayed our welcome.¡±
After a few minutes of running, we finally arrived at the location Lila had guided us to.
The darkened forest opened up, and we stepped into a small clearing lit by the moonlight. The heavy and tensed feeling of the floor seemed to ease a little as we left the trees behind. But it wasn¡¯t the clearing that made us stop, it was the stream. It ran right through the middle, the water so clear it reflected the moonlight. The quiet sound of the water flowing over smooth rocks was calm and peaceful. It felt out of place, clearly not something you would expect in such a gloomy floor environment.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"Is that¡­ a stream?" Fennel was the first to notice it. Kael stepped forward carefully, kneeling by the water''s edge. He dipped his fingers into the stream, letting the cool flow run over his hand before scooping some up and tasting it. "It''s clean. Safe to drink."
"Wait, really?" Fennel hurried over, crouching next to Kael and gently laying Tasha down. He scooped some water into his hands and took a cautious sip. His eyes widened as he swallowed. "Whoa! That¡¯s amazing! After all that running, I feel alive again!" Grizmar stood a few steps back as he scanned the area. "That''s quite the rare encounter,¡± he muttered. ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Lila¡¯s chipper voice chimed from my pouch. She poked her tiny head out, beaming with pride. ¡°Told you I was useful!¡± Kael glanced back at her, the corners of his mouth lifting into a genuine smile. ¡°You nailed it, Lila. This spot is perfect.¡± Her face turned pink as she quickly ducked back into the pouch, letting out a soft giggle. ¡°Thanks¡­¡±
Fennel let out an exaggerated sigh and dropped onto his back by the stream. ¡°Finally,¡± he groaned, stretching out all of his muscles. ¡°I could sleep for a month. Fresh water, soft moss, and no spiders trying to make me their dinner¡ªwhat more could I ask for?¡± Kael stood tall, his eyes scanning the clearing. ¡°This place feels like a stroke of luck, but we can¡¯t relax just yet. Safe or not, we¡¯re still in the dungeon.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Grizmar replied, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Take a breather, but stay sharp. No telling what might still be lurking.¡± I knelt by the stream and scooped up a handful of water, splashing it on my face. The coolness was a welcome break from the intensity of everything we¡¯d been through. The slimes clinging to my arms and shoulders gave a slight quiver. ¡°Thirsty? Do you guys even need water?¡± I asked, lowering them toward the stream. They jiggled in response, their squishy body dipping into the water with a soft ripple. Their playful energy returning as they soaked up small amounts of water. Instead of drinking it for survival like us, they turned it into a game, splashing each other like siblings messing around at the pool. Fennel propped himself up on his elbows, watching with an amused grin. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s weirder,¡± he said casually, ¡°the way you talk to them like they¡¯re your kids, or the fact that they act like kids, even though, just a few minutes ago, they didn¡¯t think twice about tearing through those spiders.¡± ¡°They¡¯re loyal,¡± I said back, smirking. Kael chuckled softly from where he was sitting. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong about them being useful, though. Those slimes of yours have saved us more than once tonight.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, they¡¯re part of the team,¡± I said, shrugging as I watched the slimes wiggle happily in the stream. Grizmar stood by one of the larger rocks, breaking the silence. ¡°This spot will work. It¡¯s sheltered enough, and the stream has what we need. Let¡¯s rest here until Tasha wakes up.¡± Kael nodded. ¡°You guys get some rest. I¡¯ll take the first watch and keep an eye out for danger.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± I said. ¡°My slimes can handle it. They don¡¯t sleep, so they¡¯re basically perfect alarms and surveillance. We could all use the rest. What do you think?¡± Kael hesitated, his tail flicking slowly as he mulled over my suggestion. "You need sleep too, Kael. You''ve been on edge since we met. If you keep this up, you¡¯re going to collapse," I said, trying to keep my tone firm but not pushy. "Let the kid¡¯s slimes handle it. They¡¯re solid little soldiers," Grizmar chimed in, his voice encouraging. Kael let out a reluctant sigh and finally nodded. He picked a spot near the stream and leaned against a tree. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll rest. But I¡¯m staying alert. Just in case.¡± ¡°Good enough,¡± I replied with a small smirk. ¡°Now, everyone, get some rest. I¡¯ll set up the slimes.¡± Fennel yawned dramatically, tossing an arm over his face as he flopped onto the moss. ¡°Don¡¯t have to tell me twice. Wake me when there¡¯s breakfast.¡± I settled down by the stream, my bag within reach. My slimes were already in position, their slight movements barely noticeable but enough to reassure me. For the first time in what felt like forever, the weight on my chest finally lifted. From running for my life from a swarm of rats, to meeting Fennel and his group, rescuing his teammate, and taking on an army of spiders and their queen¡ªit had been nonstop. We¡¯d gone from one life-or-death situation to another, all in just a single day. Honestly, it felt like it had stretched way longer than that. But now, this bit of rest felt like it could wash away the exhaustion of a thousand battles. I leaned back, letting the cool air and the soothing sound of the stream lull me into sleep. The weight of the day slipped away, and sleep came easily. 108 - The Story Behind the Door At first, there was nothing. No sound and no light. Then, slowly, the faint crackle of torches reached my ears, followed by the cool sensation of stone beneath my feet. I blinked, and suddenly, I was standing in a room I didn¡¯t recognize. Or did I? The place felt strange yet oddly familiar. I couldn¡¯t place where or when, but there was an undeniable pull, a sense that I¡¯d seen this place before.
The room was massive, with stone walls stretching high into the ceiling. Pillars stood scattered across the space, each with a weak, flickering torch. The dim light barely cut through the darkness. I turned slowly, taking in my surroundings. Behind me, a wide descending staircase. Ahead of me, at the farthest edge of the room, loomed an enormous door. I took a step closer. The closer I got, the more I realized just how monumental it was. The door radiated importance, as if it was meant to seal away something. The carvings on the door stopped me in my tracks. On the right side, a demon stood tall, its horns curling as it glared upward. Its muscular body was carved with sharp details. In one hand, it held a severed head, while the other reached toward the center of the door¡ªa massive circular hollow, empty, as if something meant to be there was missing
On the left, an angel stood opposite the demon. Its four wings spread wide, and its calm yet fierce expression radiated power. The angel swung its sword with divine purpose, seemingly aimed at the demon. But its gaze wasn¡¯t on him, rather it was locked on the empty circle at the door¡¯s center. Around them, mortals scattered in panic, retreating into the background to escape the chaos of their clash. my fingers just inches from the door¡¯s surface, as the sound of footsteps echoed behind me. It wasn¡¯t the faint, ominous kind you¡¯d expect in a place like this. No, this was the distinct rhythm of boots hitting stone, accompanied by low voices. People. A group was coming up the stairs behind me. Without thinking, I darted to one of the towering pillars, pressing myself against its cold surface. Peeking out from the edge of the pillar, I caught a glimpse of them as they ascended the stairs¡ªfive figures, their steps confident and purposeful. The dim torchlight didn¡¯t reveal much at first, their faces hidden in the flickering shadows. But as they moved closer, their voices started to take shape. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we made it this far!¡± one of them blurted with excitement. ¡°Aren¡¯t we the first in history to reach the end of the dungeon?¡± The end of the dungeon? My breath hitched. That couldn¡¯t be right. The end of the dungeon wasn¡¯t some place people just casually stumbled into. Only one group in recorded history had ever made it that far. And they were¡ª ¡°Arlo,¡± another voice cut in sharply, yanking me out of my spiraling thoughts. This one was calm but commanding, with that unmistakable no-nonsense edge. ¡°We don¡¯t even know if this is the end. Stop acting so carefree and focus. This might be the hardest challenge we¡¯ve ever faced.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. I froze, my mind scrambling. Arlo? ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± the first voice shot back, playful but a little annoyed. ¡°Why do you always have to be such a killjoy, Elara? Always so sour.¡± Elara?! No way. It couldn¡¯t be. ¡°Elara¡¯s right,¡± another voice chimed in, this one softer, almost soothing. ¡°Arlo, I hate having to heal you when you¡¯re too reckless. It hurts to see you and everyone else get injured.¡± ¡°Jasmine,¡± Arlo said, his tone suddenly gentler. ¡°You¡¯ve always been so sweet. You¡¯re right. Sorry. I¡¯ll focus. Maybe I should take after Cyrus¡ªalways quiet and mysterious.¡± The names hit me like a punch to the gut, one after another. Arlo. Elara. Jasmine. Cyrus. My heart was racing now, my chest tight with disbelief. No way. It¡¯s them. These weren¡¯t just any adventurers. These were¡ª ¡°Leader! Look, a door! Whoa¡ªcheck out how massive it is! And those designs¡ªso intricate. What do you think it all means?¡± Leader? My stomach sank as the realization hit me, piece by piece. No way¡­ please, no¡­ And then he stepped into the light. The torchlight caught him perfectly, illuminating a figure awe-inspiring and intimidating. His face was sharp and fierce, his expression unshakable. His eyes burned with such intensity. They weren¡¯t just looking; they were cutting through everything. Thick, wild waves of hair tumbled over his shoulders like a lion¡¯s mane, catching the torchlight just enough to give him an almost ethereal glow. It made him look larger than life. In his hands was a massive greatsword, so absurdly huge it could make even Grizmar seem puny by comparison. There was something primal about the way he stood, raw strength fused with this sort of calculated discipline. I swallowed hard. There was no denying it. It was him. Valerian, my Bloodzerker. "Doesn¡¯t matter what it means," Valerian said, his voice steady and filled with quiet authority. His blazing eyes remained fixed on the massive door. "Whatever awaits us behind this door, I will conquer it." ¡°Oh, I¡¯m falling in love with you all over again, Leader!¡± Arlo exclaimed, his voice filled with dramatic admiration as he clasped his hands together like a lovesick fool. A sharp smack echoed through the room. Elara¡¯s palm collided with the back of Arlo¡¯s head, hard enough to make him stumble. ¡°Ow! That hurt!¡± Arlo yelped, rubbing the spot and throwing her a pitiful look. ¡°Shut up, idiot!¡± Elara shot back, her tone biting but laced with fond annoyance. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for your nonsense.¡± While they bickered, Valerian didn¡¯t even flinch. His presence alone quieted the group as they gathered near the door. Then, breaking the silence, he spoke again. ¡°Cyrus. Thoughts?¡± Cyrus, the quiet one of the bunch, stepped forward without a word. His movements were slow and deliberate as he placed a hand on the door, his fingers tracing its surface with careful precision, as if searching for something only he could sense. The room went still, everyone watching him. After a moment, Cyrus pulled his hand back, his expression as calm as ever. ¡°The door needs a key,¡± he said simply, his voice steady. A key? What the hell? This wasn¡¯t how it went down in the game. I played this part. This door was supposed to open on its own. No keys, no hidden requirements¡ªjust progression. And yet, The dialogue, the scene, all of it¡­ none of this was in the game logs. What¡¯s going on? ¡°A key?¡± Valerien asked, his sharp eyes narrowing as he turned to Cyrus. Cyrus nodded, his calm demeanor unchanged. ¡°Yes. That circular groove in the middle of the door, it needs something specific. Whatever it is, it¡¯ll act as the key to unlock it.¡± Valerien moved his imposing figure closer over the door. His eyes fixed on the circular indentation. ¡°I see,¡± he said, his tone steady. ¡°Think we could just force it open?¡± Cyrus tilted his head, studying the door again. ¡°Probably not,¡± he said after a pause. ¡°This thing¡¯s built to keep people out unless they have the exact item. There¡¯s a magical mechanism here. Brute force won¡¯t cut it.¡± ¡°Any idea what this key might be?¡± Cyrus stepped back, his eyes scanning the intricate carvings on the door. "The demon probably represents the monsters in the dungeon. The mortals must be us, the challengers. And the angel... well, I don¡¯t trust the religious faction, but there¡¯s one thing we know about them besides their holier-than-thou attitude. It¡¯s..." He turned to Jasmine, his expression serious. "... You¡¯re not saying the key is that, are you?" Jasmine asked, her voice uneasy. "What else could it be? Nothing else fits. The religious faction counts as mortals in this scenario, and the only thing that¡¯s remotely divine is¡ª" Jasmine cut him off, finishing his thought. "God''s Gift..." 109 - The Drag Upon hearing her words, I couldn¡¯t hide my shock. God¡¯s Gift? The very artifact that unlocked our first skills¡ªthe foundation of this entire game.
The smooth, pearl-like orb¡ªpure white and completely mesmerizing. It was the same one that gave me my ooze skill on Skill Acquisition Day. It was one of the most valuable and closely guarded items in the existence of Dungeon End, watched over by both the government and the religious faction. Then Arlo, mirroring my surprise, spoke up. ¡°God¡¯s Gift? Now that you mention it... doesn¡¯t its size perfectly match the crevice in the door?¡± I froze, my eyes darting back to the door. The circular crevice Arlo had pointed out, it did match. Perfectly. The size, the shape, the smooth edges¡ªit all aligned with the artifact. The others seemed to realize it too. "Jasmine," Valerian said, his tone steady and commanding. "What do you know about it? God¡¯s Gift. You held a pretty high position in the religious faction before joining us, didn¡¯t you?" Jasmine shook her head slowly. "I did," she admitted softly. "But even with my position, I wasn¡¯t high enough to learn much about God¡¯s Gift. All I knew was the official story¡ªthat it connects us to the divine and unlocks our potential. I never dug any deeper." Arlo, stepped forward with his usual enthusiasm. "Then let¡¯s go back!" he said, his voice bright. "We could meet with the leader of the religious faction and ask directly. Come on, they can¡¯t turn us away. We¡¯re the strongest party to ever exist! With Jasmine¡¯s history, they might even throw the artifact at us just to stay on our good side." Before anyone could respond, Elara cut in. "Arlo," she said, folding her arms and fixing him with a glare, ¡°you might have been late to the party¡ªliterally¡ªso let me spell it out for you. Jasmine¡¯s history with them is exactly why that plan won¡¯t work.¡± Arlo blinked, thrown off by her tone. "What do you mean?" Elara sighed, clearly irritated. "Jasmine didn¡¯t just leave the faction. She left to join Valerien. That¡¯s not just quitting a job, Arlo¡ªthat¡¯s treason to them. She chose to follow someone with a dark class, someone they see as dangerous." She gestured toward Valerian, who stood unmoving, his focus still on the door. "And Valerian? He¡¯s not exactly winning any popularity contests with the ruling class. The religious faction, the government, even his own family¡ªthey all despise him. If they weren¡¯t afraid of the fallout, they¡¯d have wiped us out ages ago." Arlo¡¯s confident grin faltered, replaced by a frown. "Wait, you¡¯re serious? Why would they hate him that much? He¡¯s literally the strongest adventurer this dungeon has ever seen So you¡¯re saying... if we go back, they¡¯ll just slam the door in our faces?!" "Or worse," Elara said bluntly. "The only reason they haven¡¯t come after us is because they know Valerian is too strong. But handing over the artifact? That¡¯s never going to happen willingly." A heavy silence fell over the group. The reality of their situation was undeniable¡ªGod¡¯s Gift was a symbol of power, something no faction would let go of without a fight. Valerian finally turned to his team, his gaze steady and unyielding. ¡°Then we¡¯ll take it,¡± he said, his voice calm but carrying weight. ¡°If they won¡¯t give us what we need, we¡¯ll take it by force. We¡¯ve come too far to stop now.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Hidden behind the pillar, a strange pride bubbled up inside me. Damn, I knew my Bloodzerker was cool, but this cool? Yet, this dialogue wasn''t how it played out in the game at all. Where was this dialogue coming from? The door had opened automatically when I played¡ªI hadn¡¯t needed to go back to Arn City or fetch a key. So, what the hell was going on? As the group turned to leave, an eerie silence settled over the room. The torches flickered weakly, and the air grew heavier. Then it happened. The massive door behind them groaned, the sound deep and resonant, vibrating through the chamber. The ground beneath me quaked as the giant stone slabs shifted, their carved surfaces beginning to glow faintly with a sinister, dark light. ¡°What the¡ª?¡± Elara¡¯s sharp voice cut through the tension as the group spun around, their faces flickering between confusion and alarm. The door, which had seemed impenetrable moments ago, was now creeping open. Thick, black smoke poured from the widening gap, curling and twisting unnaturally, almost as if it had a will of its own. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Jasmine asked, her voice trembling as she instinctively stepped closer to Valerian. No one had time to answer. Suddenly, they appeared¡ªdark, shadowy hands, countless writhing appendages surging out from the door¡¯s crack. They moved with terrifying speed, slithering through the air like living serpents. ¡°Valerian, move!¡± Cyrus shouted, his usual composure shattered into a sharp, urgent command. But it was already too late. The hands struck like a coiled trap, latching onto Valerian¡¯s arms, legs, and torso. Their grip was relentless, dragging him toward the door with an unnatural force. ¡°L-LEADER!¡± Arlo¡¯s voice cracked as he lunged forward, his hand outstretched in desperation. But the shadows were too fast, wrapping around Valerian like chains forged from living nightmares. Valerian fought with everything he had, muscles straining as he wrestled against the overwhelming force of the shadows. ¡°Stay back!¡± he barked, his tone sharp and unwavering, even as the odds mounted against him. He swung his greatsword in a wide, powerful arc, slicing through several of the dark tendrils. But for every one he severed, two more sprang up, stronger and more determined. The room grew darker, the torches flickering weakly as the shadows deepened, their oppressive presence suffocating the air. Valerian¡¯s team scrambled to help, but the sheer number of the writhing hands made it impossible to get close. And me? I just stood there, frozen behind the pillar. My mind raced. This scene wasn¡¯t just unexpected¡ªit was entirely foreign. None of this had happened in the game. None of it. What the hell is going on?! Elara¡¯s voice cut through the chaos. ¡°Leader! Stop struggling! Use your abilities¡ªfight back!¡± Valerian¡¯s head snapped toward her, his eyes blazing with frustration and helplessness. ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± he shouted. ¡°The second they touched me, my ability was sealed!¡± The realization hit them fast, freezing his team where they stood. Fear and disbelief painted their faces as the gravity of the situation sank in. But then, Valerian¡¯s expression shifted. The frantic thrashing stopped, his body relaxing as tension drained away. It wasn¡¯t surrender. The fire in his eyes didn¡¯t dim¡ªit sharpened. He turned sharply to his team. ¡°Cyrus!¡± Cyrus froze mid-movement, his hands trembling in the air. The composure he always carried shattered, leaving wide-eyed panic in its place. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t say it¡ª¡± he pleaded. ¡°The time has come!¡± Valerian barked, cutting him off. ¡°Find him! Help him! That¡¯s an order!¡± Cyrus¡¯s faltered, his posture lowering at the weight of those words. ¡°Valerian¡­¡± he whispered, his voice heavy with pain. Before anyone could act, the shadows surged again, tightening around Valerian. With one final pull, they yanked him off his feet. The door behind him groaned as it opened wider, ready to swallow him whole. But it wasn¡¯t just him. Out of nowhere, I felt myself being dragged too. There were no tendrils grabbing at me, no visible force pulling me in, but something unseen¡ªsomething powerful¡ªlinked me to Valerian. It was as if our fates were tied together, his every movement mirrored in mine. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s happening?!¡± I gasped. I clawed at the ground, my fingers scraping against the unyielding stone, but it was no use. The pull was relentless. I tried to scream, but no sound would come out. No one noticed me. With a final, brutal tug, the force wrenched both Valerian and me into the darkness beyond the door. The last thing I saw was the fierce glow of his blazing eyes before the door slammed shut with a thunderous boom. ¡°VALERIAN!¡± And then¡ª I woke up. 110 - Connecting the dots I jolted awake, my heart pounding in my chest. My breaths came in quick gasps, my skin damp with sweat despite the cool air. Blinking, I scanned the clearing, trying to ground myself. Everyone else was still out cold. The clearing was quiet, except for the gentle flow of the nearby stream. Everything was calm, but my chest was tight, and my thoughts were spinning. I eased myself up, careful not to wake anyone. Moving quietly, I slipped toward the sound of flowing water. I crouched down and scooped up a handful of the cool water, splashing it onto my face. Leaning over, I stared at my reflection in the water. My already pale face looked even paler, and my hair clung to my forehead. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± The way everyone acted, their voices, the way the shadows dragged Valerian through that door¡­ and how I was pulled right along with him. It didn¡¯t feel like just a dream. It felt like something or someone wanted me to see it. Bits and pieces of the dream flashed through my mind: the door, the hands, Valerian¡¯s last order: Find him. Help him. Who was he talking about? The breeze stirred again, sending ripples across the stream and distorting my reflection. I sighed, splashing my face one more time before laying back. Was it really just a dream? Or something else entirely? I didn¡¯t have the answers, not yet. But one thing was clear: this wasn¡¯t something I could just brush off. The dream felt like it had more to it¡ªit was too vivid, too specific to dismiss as my mind playing tricks. It was evident now that in this reality, the rules I once lived by no longer applied. Monsters, skills, levels¡ªthey all existed here. If I could accept that, then I had to expand my thinking further. I had to consider that certain occurrences weren¡¯t coincidences but deliberate, meaningful events. If this dream was more than just a dream, then maybe it was a message¡ªsomething or someone trying to communicate with me through this surreal medium. If that was the case, then I couldn¡¯t dismiss the vivid dream I¡¯d had back on the second floor. The one with the winter tide consuming the obviously modern city, and the woman dying in my arms as she called out for a champion. A champion. The word stuck with me. It felt familiar, yet it was something I couldn¡¯t quite place. Where have I heard that before? I racked my brain, sifting through memories, trying to piece it together. Then, it hit me.Stolen story; please report. The moment. The one that had changed everything. The moment before I¡¯d been transported into Leon¡¯s body, into this world. It was the game The system prompt¡ªit had said something. Something about a champion. I closed my eyes, the memory rushing back with clarity. [You¡¯ve proven your worth as a champion. Passage granted to challenge the dungeon¡¯s true depths.] My breath hitched as the realization sank in. The system had called me a champion. Was it a coincidence? No, I couldn¡¯t think that way anymore. This was connected. The dream, the game, the message¡ªit all pointed to something bigger, something I hadn¡¯t yet grasped. The woman in the dream had called for a champion. The system had declared me one. Those two pieces connected like matching parts of a puzzle, but there were still too many blank spaces. I needed to dig deeper. What else had I seen in the dream? The snowstorm, the overwhelming cold biting at my skin, the streets, the faint outlines of modern buildings. The setting was clear. It wasn¡¯t some fantastical place; it was Earth. The snowstorm wasn¡¯t just weather. It was a veil, obscuring what was to come. Past that veil, creatures had begun to emerge. Monsters. Their shapes and sizes varied wildly¡ªsome were as small as humans, others towered like skyscrapers. They came in waves, surrounding me, their numbers growing exponentially until there was no escape. This was a warning. Lila¡¯s Pathfinder ability back in the boss rush reward room had confirmed that there was a link between Dungeon End and Earth. And if that connection existed, then the monsters in this place weren¡¯t just confined to this world. We''re they heading to Earth? The pieces started falling into place, one after another. The dream was showing me the future. The snowstorm wasn¡¯t an over dramatic artistic choice; it was a timestamp. When I¡¯d left Earth, it was pretty much the end of winter and the approaching spring. Was it trying to inform me that once winter came. The monsters wouldn¡¯t stay confined to Dungeon End. They¡¯d invade Earth!? If there was a connection between the two worlds, then that connection was about to snap open, spilling chaos onto Earth. An invasion of monsters, born from Dungeon End, pouring into a world that didn¡¯t have skills, levels, or adventurers. A world that didn¡¯t stand a chance. The thought sent a chill down my spine. But there was another piece¡ªsomething I couldn¡¯t shake. The woman in the dream had called for a champion. The system had called me one. But why? What did being a champion even mean in all of this? That wasn¡¯t just a title¡ªit was a designation, a purpose. But for what? What was my role in all this? Why had I been brought here? Was it to stop the invasion? To prepare for it? To stand as Earth¡¯s last line of defense. And today¡¯s dream¡­ Though it wasn¡¯t exactly what I¡¯d seen on the game screen, the connections were undeniable. The words from the recipe book I¡¯d read and the events I¡¯d just witnessed in my dream aligned too well to dismiss. Valerian had been forcefully dragged beyond the 100th floor, leaving his party behind. Valerian was most likely corrupted. The way to proceed past the door required the God¡¯s Gift artifact. And there was someone¡ªsome key individual¡ªthat both Valerien and Cyrus knew of. Who that person was, and what their role might be, was a mystery. I stared at my reflection in the stream, the ripples distorting my face as the weight of realization bore down on me. And then there was God¡¯s Gift. Guarded fiercely by the powerhouses of this world. If the dream was true, then I¡¯d have to find a way to acquire it. And finally, there was Valerian. The greatest adventurer this dungeon had ever seen. The man who had reached the end of Dungeon End, only to be dragged into something even deeper. If I was to take on the role of champion, then it would all lead to a final battle against him. Against a corrupted version of the most powerful leader this dungeon had ever known. The thought sent a shiver through me. Let¡¯s just hope that all of this is really just a dream and I¡¯m being overly delusional, I thought, a bitter laugh escaping my lips. Please, let it be just a dream and not some directives. Not a call for action. Not a ticking clock warning me of the fading days of Spring , the Summer that would quickly follow, and the inevitable arrival of Winter. 111 - Time to part ways. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that my speculation was correct. If I really had the role of reaching the end of the dungeon, then it wasn¡¯t just my life on the line. Earth itself was at stake, and whatever I could accomplish here would determine the fate of both. That meant one thing: time was my enemy. If the dream was prophetic, and the monsters were set to invade Earth in winter, then I had less than half a year to make it to the end. Less than half a year to achieve what had taken me a decade back when I played the game. But this wasn¡¯t just a game. There were no resets, no retries, no second chances. And worst of all, I wasn¡¯t just playing anymore¡ªI was living it. I sat back, my hands gripping my knees. How am I supposed to do this? Reaching the end of the dungeon had been one of the hardest things I¡¯d ever done, even with pure luck and stubborn determination on my side. Every floor was designed to break you. Every boss was a trial in itself. It was grueling and exhausting. And that was with the luxury of time. It had already been over a month since I¡¯d arrived here. That left me with barely five months to reach the end, assuming it started at the beginning of winter and not midway or at the end. Five months to level up, upgrade my skills and equipment conquer the dungeon, and prepare myself for evident challenge beyond the 100th floor. It seemed impossible. Back when I played, I¡¯d taken my time, learning every mechanic, every enemy, every trap. I¡¯d died more times than I could count, experimenting and failing until I finally scraped my way to the end. That was with years of dedication¡ªand even then, I barely made it. But this wasn¡¯t a leisurely run. This was a speedrun. I was forcefully placed into a speedrunner''s role trying to finish the equivalent of a Souls-like game, notorious for its difficulty, as quickly as possible. Every second mattered, every step needed to be deliberate. There was no room for error. And that terrified me. But the alternative¡ªwasn¡¯t an option. I didn¡¯t plan to die here. I didn¡¯t plan to fail. If this was a speedrun, I had no choice but to adapt. I had to push myself to be faster, more efficient in my approach, and unrelenting. With my mind buzzing with thoughts, sleep became impossible. Dungeon End was built on randomness. Every floor I entered was procedurally generated, its environment, inhabitants, and challenges completely unpredictable. I couldn¡¯t rely on farming a specific monster for its ability or grinding a known floor for resources. This game approached things through strategic adaptability. But there was one thing I could do. One thing that could speed up my progress. I needed to build my slime army. Right now, I didn¡¯t have enough of them. They were my greatest asset. But having only a handful wasn¡¯t enough. My progress would be much faster if I had dozens, hundreds, maybe even more. Strength in numbers. With a massive slime army, I could clear floors faster, gain experience more efficiently, and overwhelm enemies with sheer force. I could reduce the time it took to reach the top. It was my best shot at beating the dungeon before the clock ran out.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. I have to make it happen, I thought, clenching my fists. No matter what it takes, I¡¯ll build my army. Lost in my thoughts, I didn¡¯t even realize how much time had passed. The sound of rustling moss broke through my focus, and I looked up to see Kael stirring from his spot near the stream. ¡°Already awake, Kael?¡± I said, offering him a faint smirk. ¡°For someone so alert, you slept like a baby.¡± Kael blinked, his sharp eyes still clouded with sleep. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m up. You didn¡¯t sleep much, did you?¡± I shrugged, leaning back against a rock. ¡°Had too much on my mind.¡± Kael gave me a knowing look, his eyes softening slightly as he glanced toward Tasha¡¯s still unconscious form. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one¡­¡± he said quietly, trailing off before shaking his head. ¡°Never mind.¡± Without another word, he began waking the others. The group stirred slowly, each of them moving toward the stream to clean up. Once they¡¯d regrouped, I was the first to break the silence. ¡°How come Tasha is still unconscious?¡± My question seemed to hit them hard. The lighthearted atmosphere from earlier vanished, replaced by a heavy gloom that hung over the group. Kael was the first to answer. ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted, his voice tinged with frustration. ¡°Other than being unconscious, she seems healthy. No visible wounds, no signs of internal damage. She¡¯s breathing steadily, her pulse is strong¡­ but she won¡¯t wake up.¡± Fennel, leaning against a tree, crossed his arms and let out a long sigh. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ve decided to leave the dungeon early,¡± he said, his tone unusually serious. ¡°As much as I¡¯ve enjoyed the time we¡¯ve spent with you, Leon¡ªand I really mean that¡ªwe can¡¯t risk anything happening to Tasha. We need to get her looked at by a proper healer. It¡¯s the safest choice right now.¡± I nodded slowly, though with much hesitation. I had grown attached to them more quickly than I had expected. Their dynamic, their camaraderie, it was something I hadn¡¯t realized I longed for. A part of me had hoped to spend more time with them, maybe even stick together for a while. But deep down, I knew this was for the best. Staying with them would only slow me down. We couldn¡¯t share experience points, and it was something I could no longer afford to lose. ¡°I understand,¡± I said finally, though the words felt heavy in my throat. ¡°Tasha¡¯s safety comes first.¡± Grizmar stepped forward, his towering frame imposing as always. He placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said simply. But this time, his voice carried sincerity¡ªnone of his usual gruffness or reservation. ¡°I feel bad just leaving you like this without properly rewarding you,¡± he continued. ¡°Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have anything with us to give you right now. But¡­¡± He paused, meeting my gaze with a steady intensity. ¡°We owe you a favor. Leon, if you ever need our help for anything, we¡¯ll drop whatever we¡¯re doing and come to you. Just put a request in at the Adventurer Hall. The moment we see your name, we¡¯ll be there. A favor for a favor.¡± The weight of his words hung in the air, and for a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say. I glanced at the group. They weren¡¯t at their peak yet. They were still fledgling adventurers, far from the kind of powerhouses that turned heads in Arn. But their composition, their synergy and their undeniable potential. They had everything it took to become a strong party. No, not just strong. One of the best. It was only a matter of time before their names resonated across Arn. And having them owe me a favor? That might be the best reward I could have asked for. I let the thought settle, a small grin tugging at the corners of my lips. Who knows? Maybe I¡¯d call on them when it really mattered¡ªwhen I was ready to push through the final floors of the dungeon. By then, they might be at the point where they could go through with it, standing shoulder to shoulder as we faced whatever awaited at the end. I met Grizmar¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that,¡± I said, my voice calm. ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll send word.¡± He nodded, a faint but satisfied smile crossing his face. ¡°Good. We¡¯ll be ready." Fennel clapped his hands together, breaking the moment with his usual energy. ¡°Alright, now that we¡¯ve settled that, time to head out! Don¡¯t miss us too much, slime boy!¡± Kael rolled his eyes but gave me a small nod of respect. ¡°Stay safe, Leon. And don¡¯t stop moving forward. You¡¯ve got the potential. Use it.¡± I watched them leave, their figures disappearing into the distance, Tasha cradled carefully in Grizmar large back. As the clearing fell silent again, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of emotions. Gratitude for their promise, and a bittersweet ache at parting ways. But as I turned back toward the path ahead, a renewed sense of determination filled me. When the time came, I at least knew exactly who to call. ¡°Now!¡± I said, glancing down at the slimes that wobbled eagerly by my side.¡°How about we call forth more of your brothers and sisters?¡± They jiggled in response, excited to have more of them to play with. It was time. Time to grow my army. 112 - Hall of Silent Watchers I was once again by myself, well... Also with Lila perched in her usual spot, watching me intently. She was quiet, waiting for my decision on how we would proceed. There wasn¡¯t much to think about; my mind was already made up. I¡¯d known my next step since last night. I was going to push forward, by build my army further. Without wasting any time, pulling at the mana reserves within me. I began the summoning process. One by one, the slimes appeared, their gelatinous forms materializing in front of me with soft plops. When I¡¯d finished, six new soldiers stood alongside my four existing ones. Ten slimes in total. Summoning them had drained nearly all of my mana that I managed to recoup during my rest, leaving me with just enough for one more crucial step. I commanded the new recruits to shapeshift, their bodies rippling and shifting as they formed into their new roles. Each of the six new slimes hands gripping greatswords that materialized from their body''s. The four older slimes, already in their Ranger form, remained equipped with their crossbows. I took a step back, surveying the group with a small grin. My army wasn¡¯t massive yet, but it was beginning to take shape. The combination of close-range and long-range capabilities gave me proper flexibility. ¡°Not bad,¡± I muttered, crossing my arms as the slimes bounced slightly in acknowledgment. Lila peeked out from her perch, her tiny hands gripping the edge of my pouch. ¡°Ten of them now? The more of them there is the safer I feel. But what''s the plan now?" ¡°We keep moving. But not like before. No more splitting my slimes into small groups to hunt. From now on, we advance as a team.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too risky having them separate. Losing any of them now, right after summoning them, would slow down the process of building my army. And I can¡¯t afford that.¡± Lila nodded slowly, sensing the seriousness in my tone. ¡°So, what¡¯s the new approach?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll move together, slowly grinding through the floor as one unit. I¡¯ll use the Vanguard slimes with the greatswords to form a circle around me, guarding my blind spots and taking the brunt of any attacks. The Rangers with the crossbows will form a diamond formation around me, providing cover fire and assisting the Vanguard slimes in taking down anything that comes near.¡± I motioned for the slimes to get into position, and they responded instantly. The Vanguards took their places around me, their greatswords gleaming faintly as they stood ready. The Rangers moved into a diamond pattern, their crossbows raised and aimed outward. It was a perfect setup for my current numbers, balancing offense and defense while keeping me protected. ¡°This formation will let us advance safely,¡± I continued. ¡°We¡¯ll grind through the day, resting when necessary, and I¡¯ll use the mana I recover each night to summon more slimes. Rinse and repeat until I hit level 8. Once I''ve reached my goal, we¡¯ll move on to the 4th floor.¡± Lila smiled faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± __________________________ For two days, we moved as one, grinding through the floor with relentless efficiency. The Vanguards guarded me, stepping in to absorb hits and confront enemies head-on. The Rangers provided cover fire, their crossbows striking down threats before they could get too close. The spiders on this floor were no match for our combined strength. Their numbers dwindled quickly as my slimes worked in perfect sync.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. The experience points flowed steadily. Each spider defeated brought me closer to my goal. Resting at night allowed my mana to recover, and I used every drop to summon more slimes. The process repeated¡ªgrind, rest, summon. By the end of the first day, I¡¯d gained a full level, bringing me to level 9. My stats increased accordingly: +2 Mental and +1 Physical. That night, I summoned seven new slimes, each one joining the ranks of my growing army. On the second day, the cycle continued. With more slimes at my disposal, our grinding speed increased, and by nightfall, I had reached level 10. My stats increased again: +2 Mental and +1 Physical. Another ten slimes were summoned, bringing the total count to 27. I¡¯d grown stronger. The new Mental stats gave me a noticeable boost in mana reserves. My army was growing splendidly. I stood in the center of my formation, surveying my growing army with pride. Twenty-seven slimes stood ready, each one perfectly aligned to its designated role. The Vanguards, now numbering twelve. They were the front-line attackers. Behind them, the ten Rangers. They were the second layer of my formation, ready to provide long-range support and pick off threats before they could close the distance. But it was the remaining five slimes that completed the setup. These weren¡¯t Vanguards or Rangers. I¡¯d shapeshifted them into something different¡ªtanks. Each one held a round shield in their gelatinous hands, their purpose clear: to be the team¡¯s true aggro-drawers, taking hits and holding enemy attention while the rest of the formation dealt damage. The placement of the tanks was deliberate. Each one stood in a strategic position within the formation, creating a protective barrier. Five tanks. Twelve Vanguards. Ten Rangers. It was a simple setup, but it was effective. Lila, perched on the edge of her pouch, gave me a satisfied nod. ¡°You¡¯re ready, Leon. It¡¯s time for the 4th floor.¡± I nodded in agreement. Using Lila¡¯s Pathfinder ability, it wasn¡¯t hard to find our way to the portal leading to the next floor. Without hesitation, we entered the portal as a group, holding onto each other to ensure no one got separated. The sensation of stepping through the portal was disorienting but brief, and as the light faded, the world around us shifted into focus. We found ourselves standing inside what appeared to be a massive castle. The floors were covered in luxurious red carpets that stretched down a long corridor. The walls were adorned with overly fancy paintings and murals. Fancy chandeliers hung from the ceilings. Statues of beast-like creatures perched ominously on the ceilings and pillars. The place was beautiful¡ªundeniably so. But this was dungeon end. The grandeur of the castle was marred by a sense of dread, as if this was the home of some evil lord, rather then a righteous king. A notification popped into view as we took our first steps into the room:
[You¡¯ve entered the 4th Floor: Hall of Silent Watchers.]
The moment I entered, I knew exactly where I was. I¡¯d been here before in previous gameplay, and memories of this place flooded back instantly. Compared to the first three floors, the 4th floor was a significant shift in tone and challenge. Unlike the previous floors, which were dominated by a single species of enemy, this floor had two distinct types of monsters inhabiting it. As one climbed the dungeon, it wasn¡¯t uncommon to encounter multiple species on the same floor. As I recalled the dangers of the 4th floor, Lila¡¯s sharp voice broke through my thoughts. ¡°L-Leon!¡± she said aloud. ¡°Look above! Something¡¯s flying¡­ Is that a bat? W-with a massive eyeball?¡± I looked up sharply, following her gaze. Sure enough, something was gliding silently through the air above us. Its leathery wings beat softly, and its grotesquely oversized, singular eye stared down at us, unblinking. The moment I saw it, I knew what was about to happen. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I muttered. ¡°The first monster inhabiting this floor... the Eyebat.¡±
[Character Window]
Name: Leon
Race: Human
Class: Necromancer
Level: 10
Physical: 16
Mental: 30
Skills Owned: [Summon Slime of Armaments - Lv. 3]
113 - Fourth Floor Inhabitants The bat that was looming above us seemed like a simple creature at first glance, but there was something deeply unnatural about it. It floated above us, its leathery black wings flapping almost soundlessly, as if it was trying not to be noticed. But it wasn¡¯t the wings that held my attention¡ªit was the eye. That massive, single eye took up most of its small body, grotesquely oversized and impossible to ignore. Its unblinking pupil felt like it was drilling into us, its gaze unwavering and unmoving. The light from the chandeliers reflected off the surface of the eye, giving it a glassy, liquid sheen.
On top of that, it looked as fragile as it was small. Normally, you¡¯d expect a creature like this to have some kind of dangerous ability or something to make up for its tiny frame. But that wasn¡¯t the case with the Eyebat. This monster wasn¡¯t a fighter, a tank, or a ranged attacker. It had one job: scouting. Quick, silent, and unassuming, it was the perfect watcher, designed solely to detect intruders and alert its allies.
The Eyebat itself wasn¡¯t much of a threat¡ªbut it was a warning. A signal that something far worse was coming. The second monster on this floor. And then it began. The instant its massive pupil focused on us, it changed. The dark, round pupil at the center of its huge eye started to glow, shifting into a deep red. A shiver ran through me as the realization hit¡ªI knew exactly what it was doing. ¡°Leon!¡± Lila cried out from her perch. ¡°What¡¯s happening?! Why is its eye glowing like that?¡± ¡°Get ready!¡± I said, snapping my head toward my slimes. ¡°Formation! Now!¡± The slimes obeyed instantly, quivering slightly as they moved into position. The Vanguards tightened their circle around me, their greatswords raised and ready, while the Rangers aimed their crossbows upward, waiting for my signal. The ground beneath us began to tremble. At first, it was faint but it quickly escalated into a deep, resonating rumble. Lila¡¯s wide eyes darted around the room, her small hands gripping the edge of the pouch tightly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± she cried. But I already knew. My eyes scanned the hall, taking in the platforms, the statues, the towering pillars that framed the grand room. ¡°It¡¯s alerting them, Its allies. They¡¯re coming.¡± The trembling intensified, and then the statues began to move. A shudder that felt like something settling after years of stillness. But then cracks appeared along their surfaces, faint but growing, spreading across the stone like veins. The beast-like statues perched on the platforms and pillars started to shift, their rigid forms coming to life. What had once been seen as merely decorations now moved, their stone limbs cracking and groaning as they uncoiled. One by one, their stone eyes snapped open. Their wings, once folded neatly against their backs, spread wide, sending small shards of stone tumbling to the floor. ¡°The statues¡­¡± Lila whispered, her voice barely audible. ¡°They¡¯re alive¡­¡± ¡°Not statues,¡± I corrected grimly. ¡°Gargoyles.¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. The second monster of this floor had made its entrance. The gargoyles crashed down from their perches, slamming into the ground with enough force to send cracks ripping through the stone floor. They were downright terrifying. Their stone forms were pure menace. Each one was about as tall as a man but had the bulk and weight of a boulder.
Their heads were a creepy blend of beast and demon, with sharp, stretched-out beaks and massive stone wings like a bird¡¯s that looked strong enough to lift their heavy bodies into the air. To make things worse, their long, pointed ears looked more like demon horns, and their claws¡ªon both hands and feet¡ªseemed forged by a blacksmith to be as razor-sharp as possible. They also had a tail that swung around freely, even though it was clearly made of solid rock. Each movement they made was accompanied by the harsh scraping of stone against stone. What made them truly terrifying was their endless stamina and over-the-top defensive abilities. These were stone statues brought to life¡ªrelentless and tireless. On top of that, they were massive stone creatures with insane physical defense and resistance to certain elemental damage like fire and lightning skills. As one climbs the floors, the difficulty ramped up fast. We went from fighting goblins, rats, and spiders¡ªcreatures that had all sorts of weaknesses but relied on sheer numbers¡ªto facing these stone gargoyles with high defensive perks, including physical damage reduction and resistance to fire and lightning, all thanks to their stone bodies. To make things worse, their heavy weight and sharp-edged claws gave them terrifying damage potential. Luckily, compared to earlier floors monster, there weren¡¯t as many of them. Right now, I was staring down three of them that where slowly approaching us.
The gargoyles wasted no time. As soon as they landed, their massive wings unfurled momentarily before folding back against their stone bodies, their claws scraping the floor as they advanced. But I wasn¡¯t about to let them make the first move. ¡°Shield-bearers, forward!¡± I commanded. The six tank slimes, armed with their round shields, wobbled in acknowledgment before surging forward. They charged ahead, their shields raised and ready. With three gargoyles to contend with, I made a quick decision to split my tanks, assigning two to each opponent. The first gargoyle lunged, its jagged claws swinging down with a force that sent a crack through the floor upon impact. But the two shield-bearers assigned to it were ready. They raised their shields in unison, the thick, gelatinous barrier absorbing the brunt of the blow. "Good!" The gargoyle snarled as it pulled back for another strike. It raked its claws downward in a vicious arc, aiming to slice through the tanks¡¯ defenses. But the slimes were faster than they looked. One shifted slightly to the left, drawing the gargoyle¡¯s attention, while the other slid to the right, slamming its shield into the beast¡¯s side. The gargoyle roared as it staggered briefly. The slimes moved in perfect sync, rotating their positions like seasoned allies. The second gargoyle, meanwhile, tried a different approach. It leapt into the air with surprising agility for something so heavy, its massive wings flapping once before it came crashing down, aiming to crush the one who orders the slimy creatures, me. But I was undeterred. ¡°Hold them there! Rangers, fire!¡± The Rangers moved without hesitation, crossbows raised and ready. A volley of bolts streaked through the air, each one slamming into the gargoyle mid-flight. The sheer force behind them¡ªequivalent to the impact of a greatsword¡ªwas enough to make the creature stagger. More bolts followed, hammering its wings relentlessly. The gargoyle let out a screech of frustration, its flight now jerky and desperate as its wings crumbled under the onslaught. Piece by piece they shattered, robbing it of its aerial advantage. With one last, flap, the gargoyle lost its balance completely and plummeted. It hit the ground, landing squarely in the middle of my waiting Vanguards. ¡°Finish it,¡± I commanded. The Vanguards wasted no time. The nearest slimes surged forward, their greatswords raised high before crashing down. They struck from all sides, with coordinated flurry of attacks. The gargoyle thrashed, its stone limbs flailing in a futile effort to retaliate. But the sheer power of the Vanguards¡¯ blows was too much. Cracks webbed across its body, each strike driving it deeper into the ground until, with one final screech, the gargoyle shattered into thousands of tiny pebbles, reduced to rubble.
[Your slimes defeated a Stone Gargoyle. EXP +3.]
I let out a breath, a faint smile pulling at the corner of my mouth. ¡°One down,¡±
114 - A Tactical Shift The dust from the shattered gargoyle still lingered in the air as the other remained. ¡°Shields, keep holding!¡± ¡°Rangers, spread your fire! Vanguards, assist the Tankers!¡± The slimes moved instantly, their formation shifting accordingly. The two remaining gargoyles didn¡¯t hesitate. The one to my left lunged forward, its claws swiping at the shield-bearing slimes holding the line. The impact was powerful, sending one of the shields skidding back slightly, the slime quivering as it absorbed the brunt of the blow. ¡°Hold steady!¡± I shouted.
The second gargoyle took off, its jagged wings cutting through the air as it circled above us. It wasn¡¯t coming for me¡ªnot yet. Instead, it hovered, scanning for a weak spot in the formation. ¡°Rangers, bring it down!¡± I ordered, pointing at the airborne threat. The Rangers adjusted their aim, letting bolts fly toward the gargoyle. Some struck, but the gargoyle moved with surprising agility, evading most of the volley. The few bolts that hit chipped away at its stone exterior, but they barely seemed to faze it. On the ground, the second gargoyle let out a deafening roar and pressed its attack. It swiped at the closest shield-bearer, its claws raking across the gelatinous shield and scattering chunks of slime onto the floor. ¡°Vanguards, support the shields!¡± I called out. Three Vanguards charged ahead, greatswords held high. In perfect sync, they swung their massive blades, crashing into the gargoyle¡¯s side. The creature snarled, staggering as its stone shell splintered under the force of the assault. The gargoyle lashed out, its spiked tail whipping through the air. The strike connected with one of the Vanguards, hurling it backward. The slime hit the ground with a wet smack. Above us, the airborne gargoyle swooped down, its claws outstretched. It dove toward the Rangers. ¡°Rangers, scatter!¡± I yelled, my heart pounding. The slimes reacted instantly, spreading out just as the gargoyle crashed into the spot where they had been standing. The impact sent shards of stone flying, and the force of its landing shook the floor beneath us. ¡°Vanguards, hit it while it¡¯s grounded!¡± Four Vanguards rushed in, their greatswords swinging in wide arcs. One blade slammed into the gargoyle¡¯s wing, shattering part of its structure, while the other struck its leg, causing the creature to stagger. The gargoyle wasn¡¯t done yet. Letting out a guttural roar, it twisted around, claws slicing through the air and forcing the Vanguards to retreat. Its battered wings flapped just enough to lift it off the ground for a moment before it crashed back down. Seizing the moment, the grounded gargoyle launched itself at the shield-bearers. One of the tanks began to falter, their stance wavering as they struggled to hold the line, It couldn''t hold much longer. ¡°Rangers, focus fire on the one attacking the tanks!¡± I shouted. bolts rained down, striking the gargoyle¡¯s back and legs. It let out a furious roar, its movements growing sluggish as the attacks took their toll.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Vanguards, take it out now!¡± I barked. Distracted by the barrage and its own relentless assault, the grounded gargoyle left itself open. The Vanguards didn¡¯t waste the chance. The greatswords cleaved through its torso, another shattered its already damaged wing, and a final blow crushed its head, reducing the beast to a pile of rubble.
[Your slimes defeated a Stone Gargoyle. EXP +3.]
The dust from the second gargoyle¡¯s shattered remains was still hanging in the air when Lila¡¯s voice pierced through the chaos. ¡°Leon!¡± she shouted. ¡°More enemies¡ªleft and right corridors!¡±
I snapped my head toward the darkened hallways branching off from the grand chamber. Shadows shifted in the distance. More gargoyles were coming. My eyes darted upward, locking onto the Eyebat silently hovering above us. Its grotesque eye fixated on us, unblinking. As long as it stayed alive, it would keep broadcasting our location, pulling in every nearby gargoyle like a damn beacon. The current situation was manageable, but if the gargoyle numbers grew beyond what my slimes could handle, we¡¯d be overwhelmed in no time. ¡°That bat!¡± I barked, pointing upward. "Rangers, shift your focus! Bring it down!¡± The Rangers adjusted instantly, their crossbows angling upward to track the Eyebat¡¯s erratic movements. The Eyebat, as if sensing the shift in our priorities, darted higher into the air. Bolts soared toward it, but the creature was fast, weaving and darting through the air with infuriating swiftness. The Eyebat banked sharply to the left, effortlessly avoiding another volley of bolts. Its small size and incredible speed made it nearly impossible to hit. The slimes fired again, but it was no use. The creature¡¯s hitbox was far too small, and its unpredictable movements turned every shot into a gamble. To make things worse, the bolts lost most of their momentum by the time they reached it, giving the creature even more time to dodge. ¡°Damn it,¡± I muttered under my breath, frustration bubbling up as the Eyebat continued to circle above us. ¡°Leon!¡± Lila¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts, trembling with urgency. ¡°The gargoyles¡ªtheir closing in!¡± I turned sharply toward the left and right corridors, my chest tightening as shadows began to emerge. Two gargoyles from each side. My heart pounded. As long as the Eyebat remained in the air, it would continue to call reinforcements. If I didn¡¯t find a way to deal with it soon, we¡¯d be overrun. ¡°Vanguards, tanks¡ªprepare for the gargoyles!¡± I called out. The slimes obeyed instantly, their formation shifting to meet the new threats. I need to change tactics, I thought, my mind racing. Bolts alone weren¡¯t going to cut it. I needed a way to bring it down. Then, it hit me. The webbing. The massive, sticky strands I¡¯d salvaged from the Brood Mother¡¯s carcass. If we couldn¡¯t hit the Eyebat directly, we could trap it instead. ¡°Yes,¡± I muttered, the plan forming in my head. ¡°That could work.¡± I reached into my pouch, pulling out the bundles of thick, sticky webbing. The material was as strong as it was versatile, and its adhesive properties were perfect for catching something small and fast. ¡°Alright, listen up!¡± I called out to my slimes, holding up the webbing. ¡°New plan! We¡¯re using this.¡± The Rangers quivered slightly, their crossbows still ready. I worked quickly, dragging the webbing around each of their bolts. The sticky material clung to the arrowheads and shafts, forming a makeshift net as I wrapped it tightly. ¡°Rangers, adjust your aim,¡± I ordered. ¡°We¡¯re not shooting directly at the Eyebat anymore. The target is the air around it. Fire in a rectangular formation, with the bat at the center point. We¡¯re creating a net to trap it!¡± The slimes jiggled in acknowledgment, adjusting their positions to cover the area. The Eyebat continued to hover above us. It hadn¡¯t yet realized the change in strategy. ¡°Fire!¡± I shouted. The slimes released their bolts in perfect unison, the web-coated projectiles flying in a precise pattern. The air around the Eyebat became a trap, the rectangular formation leaving no room for it to maneuver. The Eyebat¡¯s massive eye widened as it realized what was happening. Flapping its wings frantically as it tried to escape, but it was too late. The webbing spread out midair, forming a sticky net that engulfed the creature. The moment the webbing made contact, it curled around the Eyebat¡¯s wings and body, twisting as the arrows connected and pulling at the net. The Eyebat plummeted towards the ground, its movements completely restricted. The sticky webbing clung tightly to its form, rendering it powerless as it crashed to the ground with a dull thud. ¡°I caught it!¡± The Eyebat thrashed weakly against the webbing, darting its body frantically, but it was no use. The webbing held firm, binding its wings and body in an unbreakable grip. 115 - Eye on the Price
"Let¡¯s end this. Vanguards, take it down¡ªjust make sure not to damage the eye. I have some use for it." One of the Vanguards stepped forward, with a deliberate swing, it''s blade sliced cleanly through the creature. The Eyebat eye, once glowing with a sinister red light, flickered out, leaving behind nothing but a lifeless, glassy stare. [Your slimes have defeated an Eyebat. EXP +2.] I exhaled slowly, the tension in my chest easing slightly. Without the Eyebat to call for reinforcements, the immediate threat of being overwhelmed was finally gone.
The creature¡¯s death wasn¡¯t just about earning experience points. As I stepped closer, my eyes fixed on its massive, lifeless eye. I crouched down, inspecting it carefully. A faint grin tugged at my lips. "One down," I muttered to myself. "This is one of the ingredients I needed to craft that item." Crafting. The concept of using materials to create items¡ªa staple in almost every game out there, and Dungeon End was no exception. But crafting in this world was far from simple. The challenge didn¡¯t lie in the act itself but in acquiring the materials. In Dungeon End, floors weren¡¯t static. They reset, environments changed, and the monsters inhabiting them shifted. That randomness meant you couldn¡¯t just farm a specific floor for materials unless you were lucky enough to find it again. Grinding for the exact ingredient you needed was extremely daunting. And yet, here I was, standing in the Hall of Silent Watchers, one of the few floors where I knew I could find the essential crafting ingredients. The kind of item that had such great usage it would remain useful for the rest of my playthrough. Even back when I played my Bloodzerker, I had Elara craft and use that item to help me climb the tower. It had been invaluable then, and now, it was my turn to create it.
I couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip away. The task wasn¡¯t pleasant, but it had to be done. I crouched beside the Eyebat¡¯s lifeless body, its grotesque and oversized eye still staring blankly ahead. Without hesitation, I dug my hands into its eyelid, the slick, moist surface squelching unpleasantly under my fingers. The disgusting texture clung to my skin as I worked to loosen the eye from its socket. With a sharp tug, I began scooping the massive eyeball out, the wet sound of it detaching from its casing making even me grimace. As I pulled, thin veins and ligaments stretched and clung stubbornly to the back of the eye. ¡°Come on,¡± I muttered, giving one last firm yank. The veins snapped with a sickening pop, and the eyeball came free, dripping with fluid as I held it up. Inside the now-vacant socket, something gleamed faintly. The Eyebat¡¯s crystallized heart. With a quick motion, I reached in and retrieved it as well. I stood up, holding both the massive eyeball and the crystallized heart, ready to tuck the eye into my pouch. ¡°Wait!¡± Lila¡¯s voice cut through my focus.
I glanced down at her, sitting on the edge of my pouch, her tiny face scrunched up in pure disgust. "What are you doing?" she demanded, her voice rising.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Uh¡­¡± I gestured to the massive, bloodied eyeball in my hand. ¡°I¡¯m putting this away.¡± Lila¡¯s eyes widened, and she threw her hands up, shaking her head vigorously. ¡°No! No, no, no! Are you seriously going to put that thing in here? A bloodied eyeball the size of me? In this limited space? Are you insane?¡± I blinked, taken aback by her reaction. ¡°I mean¡­ yeah? Where else am I supposed to put it?¡± Lila crossed her arms, her tiny form showing exasperation. ¡°This pouch is pretty much my home at this point! I¡¯m not sharing it with that! Find another solution!¡± I stared at her for a moment, then down at the gruesome eyeball. ¡°Okay, fair point,¡± I admitted. Thinking quickly, I turned to one of the nearby Rangers. ¡°Hey, you!¡± I called out, holding up the eye. The slime wobbled slightly in acknowledgment, its crossbow quivering in its hands. ¡°New job,¡± I said, tossing the eyeball toward it. ¡°You¡¯re carrying this.¡± The Ranger reacted instantly, absorbing the massive eye into its body. The surface of the slime rippled as it sucked the eyeball, the object floating eerily within its translucent form. ¡°There. Problem solved,¡± I said, brushing my hands off. Lila peeked out cautiously, her expression still wary but slightly relieved. ¡°Using the Rangers as porters¡­ I guess that works. Just keep it away from me.¡± ¡°Noted,¡± I said, smirking slightly. ¡°Besides, they¡¯re at the backline. They¡¯ll be fine.¡± With the eye safely stored, I turned my attention back to the task ahead. The danger wasn¡¯t clear yet. And now, I had the first key ingredient for the item I planned to craft. My eyes darted toward the hallways branching off from the grand chamber. Sure enough, the four gargoyles were still advancing. ¡°Five total,¡± I muttered. Before I could give the next command, a notification popped into view: [Your slimes have defeated a Stone Gargoyle. EXP +3.] A faint smile tugged at the corners of my lips. ¡°Make that four.¡± It seemed the slimes I¡¯d assigned to the lone gargoyle had finished the job while I was focused on the Eyebat. Their efficiency was improving with every encounter. ¡°Alright,¡± I said, raising my voice to address the slimes. ¡°Four left. Tanks, get into position! Vanguards, support them! Rangers, spread out and take aim!¡±
After a few minutes of focused coordination, it didn¡¯t take long for my slimes to handle the remaining four gargoyles earning me an additional twelve experience point. Using the same tactics that had worked so well before, the tanks held the line while the Vanguards and Rangers dealt the killing blows. Unfortunately, gargoyles weren¡¯t exactly known for their material value. At the end of the day, they were just piles of animated rocks¡ªno useful crafting ingredients to be found. But what they did have were crystallized hearts, and I wasn¡¯t about to leave those behind. With the battle finished, I took a moment to breathe and strategize. ¡°Are we going to the next floor now? Or you going to grind for levels in this floor?¡± Lila asked. I shook my head, a faint smile tugging at the corners of my lips. ¡°No, we¡¯re not leaving yet,¡± I replied. ¡°So we¡¯re farming for experience here?¡± "Kind of," I replied, keeping my tone steady. "But this won¡¯t be your usual farming run. We¡¯re not focusing on experience this time." Lila tilted her head in curiosity. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I gestured toward the shattered remains of the gargoyles. ¡°We¡¯re not here to grind the gargoyles. They¡¯re tough, sure, but they¡¯re not the reason we¡¯re staying. We¡¯re focusing on the Eyebats.¡± ¡°Eyebats?¡± she repeated, blinking. ¡°Because they aren¡¯t dangerous?¡± I shook my head, smirking slightly at her assumption. ¡°Not because they aren¡¯t dangerous. But because they have something I¡¯m interested in.¡± Her eyes widened slightly. ¡°Are we staying to farm more of their eyes?¡± she asked, her face wrinkling in mild disgust at the thought of handling them. I shook my head. ¡°No, I only need one for the ingredient requirement. Though¡­¡± I paused, glancing at the remains of the Eyebat. ¡°Their eyes are valuable materials. They sell for far more than a low-ranked crystallized heart, so yeah, I¡¯ll be taking all the eyes we come across. But that¡¯s not why I¡¯m going to focus on them.¡± Her brow furrowed as she tilted her head in confusion. ¡°What else do they have that¡¯s worth all this trouble?¡± I leaned back slightly, crossing my arms as I surveyed the dark hallways ahead. ¡°They have something I¡¯m interested in.¡± ¡°Something¡­ like what?¡± I glanced down at her, my smirk widening. ¡°It¡¯s an ability. One I want to add to my arsenal. It¡¯ll be my first new ability since I got here.¡± Lila¡¯s curiosity deepened, her expression shifting from confusion to intrigue. ¡°Your first new ability? You mean...¡± ¡°That correct, we¡¯re not leaving until we find one of their awakened crystallized hearts. That¡¯s the goal.¡± It¡¯s time for me to learn a new skill for the first time.